.

*"

\ ^^^ /

\o^^

.^^

Plate

TiiK

l^Ai'VRUs

Plant

(Cypcnts pafiynis)

A COMPANION
TO

CLASSICAL TEXTS
F.
Fellow

W. HALL, M.A.

and Tutor of St.

Joint Baptist College, Oxford

OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1913

-v

^L>

c-^

OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS

I.ON'pnv

NEW YORK
GLASGOW
BOMBAY
MELBOURNE

p:PINBURGH

TORONTO

HUMPHREY MILFORD

M.A.

PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVFRSITY

PREFACE
The more

readable parts of this book have been deto time as lectures to the few among
m}- pupils who care for such things. The}' are published,
together with certain chapters which cannot claim to be
.

Hvered from time

eas}^ reading, in the

hope

that the

whole book

will

prove

useful to a wider circle of students, especially to those

who, without wishing

to

become

criticism, yet find that textual

into their studies.

Many

criticism as a disease.

specialists

problems

in

textual

inevitabl}' enter

people tend to regard textual

But

it

is

neither a disease nor

a science, but simply the application of

common

sense

problems which beset all inquirers whose

evidence rests upon the authority of manuscript documents.
And I shall be well content if I have succeeded in doing
for the ordinar}^ student of the classical and mediaeval
writers what has been done so admirabl}' for students of
the New Testament by Sir Frederic Kenyon's Handbook
to the Textual Criticism of the New Testament and by
Eberhard Nestle's Introduction to the Textual Criticism
of the Greek New Testament.
The author of a manual of this kind is necessarily
carried into many departments of learning where the
credentials that he can exhibit are more than doubtful.
Though I have endeavoured wherever possible to go back
to the original authorities and have rarely quoted what
I have not been able to verify, yet in a book which deals
with so man}' questions of controversy and contains such
a mass of references I am well aware that many errors
may have escaped my notice. I shall be fortunate if my
to a class of

readers will point them out to

undue
473

brutality) in order that I

a 2

me
may

(if

possible without

correct

them when

PREFACE

iv
I

have the opportunity.

by the kindness of

who have

friends

me

have been saved from many

who have

read

my

proofs or

upon points of
difficulty.
Among such who have assisted me I am bound
to mention with especial gratitude Mr. Ingram B^^water,
formerly Regius Professor of Greek in Oxford, Professor
Hunt, the President of Trinity, Mr. Ross of Oriel, Mr.
Garrod of Merton, and Mr. W. H. Stevenson of my own
College. The ninth chapter of the book would perhaps
have been the most useful if I had been able to render it
as complete as I could wish.
But to do this is beyond the
powers of one man, at any rate until the history of the various
collections of manuscripts in Europe has been written with
the thoroughness with which the great librarians at Paris
allowed

to seek their advice

have narrated the history of their own unrivalled collections.

Meantime I hope that m}^ own imperfect sketch may prove
useful until it is superseded by a more exhaustive work.
I have to thank the S3mdics of the Cambridge University
Press for permission to reproduce Plate III from Clark's
Care of Books, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner& Co.
for permission to reproduce Plate IV from Mr. Falconer
Madan's Books in Manuscript, the Secretary of the Kgl.
Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften for permission
to reproduce Plate V from the Sitzungsberichte der Koniglich
Prenssischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, and the author-

of the Bibliotheque Nationale for permission to

reproduce Plate VI from their facsimile of the Paris Liv^'.
ities

F.

June

24, 1913.

W.

H.

CONTENTS
CHAPTER

PAGES

The Ancient Book

The form

of the ancient

In Lgypt

1-21
book

i)

The Roll.

Discoveries at Herculaneum

Method
Papyrus introduced into Greece

la) Punctuation and other aids

the reader 13) The furniture of the Roll
Rome rather than Greece (15) Comes into
(14) The Codex. Belongs
use
Rome
cent.
The evidence of Martial (16) In common
use
the 4th cent. 18 Effect of the transference of texts from Rolls
in

1752 (2)

(4-5';

3)

of manufacturing Charta 5-6;

Size of the Roll (6-7)
Its influence upon
the arrangement of hterary works (7-10)
Method of producing editions of
ancient works (lo-ii
The length of the line in Prose and Verse (11to

to

to

at

in ist

a. d.

in

to

Codices (i8-2o\

CHAPTER n
The Text of Greek Authors

in

Ancient Times.

The conditions under which texts were transmitted

drawn between Greek texts and Latin texts (24-5)
of Greek texts.

I.

The Pre-Alexandrine

Survey
The

Period.

22-52

Distinction to be

(22)

of the history
earliest

Greek

Attic tragedy creates a public of readers (27) The

book trade
Athens
the 5th cent.
(37) Dangers of privately made
copies ;28-9) The Petrie papyrus of the Phaedo (29 Growth of philology
and criticism
the 4th cent.
Pergamum and Alexandria (31)
The
Alexandrines and their iji.mediate Successors. The nivaKts of Callimachus

Alexandrine
navuffs
Methods of the Alexandrine scholars (3332;
(33)
Defects of the work of their successors (39) The Period fro.m
the reign of Hadrian to the 9TH cent,
The incipient decay of
scholarship 40) the range of readers becomes severely contracted 40)
literature in Ionia (^26;

in

at

b. c.

b. c. at

in

II.

III.

7J

a, d.

Growth of selections, commentaries and paraphrases (41-3) IV. Fro.m the

Thirteenth to the Fifteenth Centuries. The renaissance of studies under
the Palaeologi 143-4)
^'s influence upon Greek texts ^44)
Condition of the
problems of modern criticism 45)
Distinction to be drawn between 'protected and 'unprotected' texts 45-61
Text of Theognis (,46)
of Pindar
Competition of the Alexandrine and proletariat texts (47)
1^46-7)
The
work of the Alexandrines on poetic texts more stable than their work on
prose texts 48-9
Text of Demosthenes 49-51
of Euripides ,52).

'

'

'

CHAPTER HI
The Text of Latin Authors

in

Ancient Times

^56 leads

53-69

Early methods of producing books at Rome (53)

Influence of Pergamene and
Alexandrine scholarship 54) Growth of Roman scholarship (56)
Revival

of the older literature in the time of Sulla

to the production of

'

vulgate

'

texts '57

CONTENTS
Condition of Roman scholarship

in the last

century of the

History of the text ot Vergil's

Republic r57-8)- M. Valerius Probus 58
Editions of the
works (59-61 -Christianity and profane literature (62
6th cent. a. d. 63 -Movement
ancient writers produced from the 4th to the
Cassiodorus
Christians 64
begun by pagan aristocrats but continued by
'concordat' between the Church
Isidore of Seville (67-8,
)

-A

(65-6;
and profane learning (68).

CHAPTER

1\'

ok Latin Texts from the Age ok

Charlemagne to the Italian Renaissance

The History

70-93

seven Liberal Arts

The attitude of the Church towards learning (71 the
Classical studies
the distinction between Artes and Aiictores (72-3)
(72)
L The Irish Missionaries (74 their influence on Bntam
in the West
I
L The
some causes of their failure 75)
on the Coniinent (75)
(74)
empire of
Anglo-Saxons in the 8th cent. ^75; -Their work in the
Charlemagne's object in becoming the patron of

Charlemagne

learning
(78)

^76)

The

(75)
Alcuin

- Servatus

(76,

Gerbert of Aurillac
Lupus (77
upon Germany (78 Learning

effect of the Carolingian revival

the Cluniacs and other orders 79^ - France

destroyed by asceticism ^79)
the school at Chartres 81)
Scholasticism ^Bo)
in the nth cent. (80)

and classicism
Hildebert of Tours {^81) The struggle between scholasticism
scholars
Learning in Italy and Spain ^82, - Methods of the mediaeval

(81)
(83-5)

Alcuin's

-^Orthography 87)

instructions to copyists ,86

Ditti-

which confronted scholars (887 The preservation of Latin writers

of the Caroline handlargely due to the Carolingians (89) The introduction
The soundest texts are those attested by MSS. of the 9th and
writing (89,
Illustrated by the text of
Later corruptions 90
loth centuries (90)
is

culties

Seneca, N. Q. (91)
cent. (92-3

Dante

as evidence for the state of learning in the 13th

CHAPTER V
of Texts during the Period of the
Italian Renaissance

The History

94-i7

laity
and the ancient learning (94-6) Ihe only country in which the
HuThis is the explanation of the Renaissance ^97
were educated (96)
Classical writings were of practical use (99-)- Dirticulties
manism

Italy

(98)

untrustworthiof scholars and consequent defects in their work (loo^ The

work ofTommaso
ness of copyists (loi) Rash emendation of texts, e. g. the
Salutati on the difliculties
Quattrocento forgeries 102
Seneca (102)
Condition of Greek texts ^^105) Marcus
hindered scholarship (104

which

The great merits of some

Musurus' edition of Hesychius ^05-6^
MSS. oi this
Renaissance scholars, e.g. Politian ^106 -Good readings in
period often due to clever conjectures 107
.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

vii

VI

Recension

108-149

Difficuly testing the authenof a document

early times (109) The history of the Rule of

Benedict
The exposure of the False Decretals 10) the
of Protestantism leads to a closer examination of documents (iir) Papebroch's edition of
Acta Sanctorum (in) Mabillon's answer in the De
Re Diplouiatica (112) Growth of the science of Palaeography (113) the
work of Maffei (113) Difficulties arising from
dearth of accessible
MSS. (113) Efforts of the scholars of the i6th cent, to discover MSS.
(114^ Gelenius (114) The effect of the Wars of Religion
France
(115^ collectors and scholars (116) Carrio and Modius (116) Vulgate

texts constructed by H. Stephanus (117)

Scholarship
France, Germany,
and Holland
the 17th cent. (117-18'
F. Gronovius
iig) Bentley (120' F. A. Wolf (122'
Bekkeri'T23) Karl Lachmann (125) His
work upon Lucretius (126) -^The classification of MSS. (128-33) The main
types of direct tradition (134)
Texts depending upon a single MS.
(134) -fa. Texts preserved in a number of MSS. which present a uniform' tradition (134-7)
The tradition follows two or more divergent
lines (137 -^Indirect evidence for a text (140) Quotations, imitations,
&c (141-4' Scholia, commentaries, lexica (144) Translations (146-8)
changes effected by a careful recension (149).
The

scientific criticism of

ticity

documents

in

(io8^i

St.

in

log^i

critical spirit

t'le

tlie

in

in

in

J.

I.

i!

3.

CHAPTER VH
Emendation

150-198

emendation
probability (151)
and
Conjectural

(150)

must

be

tested

Transcriptional

probability (151-3) Classification of

Visual and psychological errors (154) Most
Since scribes tend copy words rather than

letters (156'"^Criticism of Ribbeck's

letters

(a)

(6) Intrinsic

the errors of copyists (153)

errors are psychological (155)

I.

by

to

views upon possible interchanges between

(156^

Confusions and attempts made to remedy them.

I.

Confusion of similar letters (158-9).

2.

Misinterpretation

5.

of contractions (162-70)
Traube's discovery of the
importance of the two kinds of contraction (163).
Mistranscription through general resemblance (170-2).
(ff
Wrong combination or separation (172) (6) Wrong punctuation (173).
Assimilation of words and of terminations
i.e. False Accommodation of

6.

construction vi74\
Transposition [a of letters and sj'llables (176

3
4

(,6'

of

words and passages

,177-80).
7.

8.

Mistranscription of Greek into Latin and of Latin into Greek (180).

Confusion of numerals (180).

COxNTENTS

mi
10.

Confusion in Proper Names.

Mistakes due to changes in pronunciation

n.

Substitution of sj'nonj-ms or of familiar words for unfamiliar

12.

New

13.

Interpolation ^186)

11.

Omissions.

14.

Haplography (i8g),
Lipography (190).

9.

15.
III.

16.

spellings substituted for old (186

(183").

193

monkish interpolations (188

Additions.
Repetition from or anticipation of the immediate
or neighbouring context (192-3'.

(i.

Dittography,

e.

p.

191)

Insertions from the margin.

Adscripts, &c. (193-7
Conflated readings (197).
19. Additions due to the influence of kindred writings (198).
17.

18.

CHAPTER

VIII

......

MS. Authorities for the Text of the Chief

Classical Writers

CHAPTER
The Nomenclature

IX

......

of MSS., with the

Former Possessors

199-285

Names of

Index

286-357
359-363

LIST OF PLATES
I.

II.

The Papyrus Plant

Homer,
2nd

III.

Iliad

II.

cent. a. d.)

[Cyperiis papyrus)

(Bodleian

695-709

Greek Physician reading

Frontispiece

papyrus
.

To fair page 6
8

....

83

V. Reginensis Vaticanus Graec. 173

i05

IV. Scribe at

Work

VI. Parisinus 5730

VII. Vaticanus Reginensis 762

between pp. 86

and 87

CHAPTER

THE ANCIENT BOOK

DuRixXG the greater part of their history the texts of the

have been transmitted in copies made by hand

upon rolls or upon codices. These texts have been mutilated
and defaced b}' the laxity or ignorance of scribes in every age,
and it is the object of this book to show how far it has been
classical writers

possible

for

endeavour

to

scholars to

behind

get

recover the autograph,

corruption

this

i.e.

in

the

the text as originally

written by the author.

It

must not be forgotten

were due not

worked, and

book
to

book

It is

of these losses and injuries

how

under which he

and material of the

necessary, therefore, at the outset

briefly the history of the

order to see

in

many

in particular to the size, shape,

which he wrote.

in

examine

that

to the scribe, but to the conditions

far the

development of the ancient

changes which

have affected the fortunes of the texts which

it
it

has undergone
has preserved.

For the present purpose a roll will be assumed to be made of

papyrus and a codex to be made of vellum or of paper.' It is
true that vellum rolls are found in use in the earliest period and
that codices

were made of papyrus

in the third

century a.d. and

such combinations of shape and material were never

later, but

more than unsatisfactory experiments and never came

common

use.

(An instance of a vellum

roll

into

can be seen in

Vaticano-Palatinus 405.)
1

Paper,

made of flax and similar plants {never of cotton), is an invention of

The Arabs learnt the secret of its manufacture from Chinese

the Chinese.

prisoners in Samarcand in a.d. 751.

Arab dominion, and it is employed

Latin in the thirteenth.

to

mean

'made

Bambyke'

use spread with the expansion of the

Greek MSS. in the tenth century, for

bombycinus ', which was once thought

'

probably a popular confusion for ^aftfivKivos, i.e.

near Samarcand. {v. Karabacek, Preface to Papyrus

'cotton-paper',

at

The name

Its

for

is

Erzhersog Rainer, 1894.)

THE ANCIENT BOOK

The codex

derives

split into several

Breu.

Vit.

13.

-its

shape and name from the wooden block

writing tablets connected by hinges (Sen. de

4 'plurium

antiques uocatur').

Its

tabularum contextus caudex apud

shape and the beauty and durability

its leaves were usually made would

seem to mark it as the most convenient form of book. Yet there
is no doubt that it was never really popular in ancient times.
It was adopted by the Roman world for reasons that will be

of the vellum from which

described

later.

It is

evident that Greece ignored

she could, since the term

the Latin codex,

is

Tff'xos,

which

is

it

as long as

the onl}' equivalent for

not found before the Christian era.

For

nearly a thousand years after literature began in Greece (600 b.cA.D. 300) the papyrus roll

and easy

to readers of

Till the
this

was without a

rival.

It

was

light

brown colour was pleasanter

to handle, while its dull

normal eyesight than the white surface of vellum.'

end of the eighteenth century

form of the ancient book.

No

roll

little

was known about

of papyrus and

made

containing a classical text was accessible to scholars, and hence

was impossible to form an estimate of the conditions under

which texts had been transmitted in the earliest times. In 1752

it

a large

number of charred

rolls

containing the works of Philo-

demus, a minor philosopher of the Epicurean school, were

discovered in the course of excavations at Herculaneum, where-

they had remained buried since the eruption of \'esuvius

in

A.D. 79.

The
light

discovery, however, of an

upon the condition of the

authors in the
textual criticism.

first

unknown

writer threw

texts of the

little

great classical

century and could have no effect upon

More

valuable discoveries were to

a different and unexpected source.

come from

In 1821 a papyrus copy of

a portion of the Iliad (the Bankes papyrus) was discovered in

Egypt, and an equally valuable fragment (the Harris papyrus)

1
Galen (irtpi xp^'"* fiopicov Kiihn iii. 776) says that the whiteness of
vellum was injurious to the eyes.
Quintilian {Df hisiit. x. 3. 31^ recommends
membranac rather than wax tablets to authors who have weak sight, but only to

serve as the rough draft and not for reading.

THE ANCIENT BOOK

was discovered

in

have been found

complete,

district of the

Fayoum

(Hermopolis)

and

in

increasing abundance in

to the south of Cairo

convenient

and
in

Upper Egypt
of the Hterary

discovered up to 1897 will be found in C.

texts

the

Ashmunen

at

summary

Behnesa (Oxyrhynchus)

south of the Fayoum.

Since then papyri, fragmentary or

1849.

Haberlin,

Griechische Papyri (Leipzig, 1897).

These discoveries have contributed

the condition

mass of evidence as

ranging from the end of the fourth century

This evidence

seventh century a. d.
lated

is

b. c.

down

to the

even now hardly assimi-

and has often increased rather than simplified the prob-

in many
new knowledge has been almost

lems of textual criticism

and

Literature

gain in Latin.
settlers in

Roman

has

not

been

is

it

entirely confined

any

balanced by

only by a rare chance

authors are found.

Whether

that fragments of

must

still

none but charred

remain

made
show that

discoveries which have already been

there give the promise of a rich harvest, they also

and

Greek

to

equivalent

a scientific exploration

likely to repair this loss

is

If the

uncertain.

Unfortunately, the

writers.

In the tombs and rubbish-heaps of the Greek

Egypt

of Herculaneum

fold

to

of ancient classical texts throughout a period

rolls,

which are exceedingly

to decipher, are likely to

un-

difficult to

have survived, since

it

is

only

through the carbonization which they suffered in the conflagration of the

effects of

town that they have been rendered immune from the

damp and

decay.

In the present chapter

Roll, the conditions

which

contents, the reasons for

we

shall consider the history of the

its

shape and size imposed upon

its

gradual disappearance, and also

its

attempt to estimate the influence which the change from Roll to

Codex may have exerted upon

Bi;^Aos or

TTttTTvpo? is

classical texts.

a kind of reed {Cypcrns papyrus) native to

Abyssinia, Nubia, and other regions of the

^

e.g. Oxyrhj'nchus Livj

Vergil,

Nile.

At an

Oxyrh. 31, 1098, 1099; Cicero, Ox3'rh.

Sallttst, Oxyrh. 884, Pap. Soc.
p. 442

1097, Rylands 61, Melanges Chatelain,

It.

Upper

no.

B 2

THE ANCIENT BOOK

4
date

early

was

it

introduced

Lower Egypt, where it

The

into

grew

to perfection, especially in the region of the Delta.

plant

is

now

extinct except in the countries to

A different

belonged.

which

originally

it

was introduced

species [Cyperns syriaciis)

Mohammedan Arabs and

grows somewhat precariously in the river Anapus.
Papyrus is found in use in Egypt as a material for writing

into Sicily in the tenth century by the

still

at
is

One

an exceedingly early date.

of the earliest documents

an account book of King Assa which

For a long time

this

Shortly before 1000

some movement
which issued
in use

b..c.,

Egypt.

peculiar to

however, there appears

to

have been

the hitherto arrested civilization of Syria

in the invention of a

more convenient system of

The use

is

throughout the Western world.

of this alphabet spread rapidly from the nearer East

to the countries of the

Mediterranean basin and created a demand

more convenient material

for a

dated 3580-3536 b.c.

This was the Alphabet, which under various forms

writing.
still

in

is

material remained

leather, tablets of clay,

employed.

To

for writing than the

of

rolls

and other substances which had long been

this period

must be assigned the introduction

among the peoples of the eastern littoral of the Mediterranean of

rolls made of lighter materials, such as papyrus, or the inner
tissues of similar plants.'

The
fully

history of the introduction of the roll into Greece

known.

It is plain,

the technical

however, from the

is

not

fact that several

terms connected with writing are of

of

Eastern

origin, that the materials for writing, as well as the alphabet,

came

to

Greece from the East.

Phoenician town Byblos (G^bal)

a door

*.

XdpTi]<;,

the

undoubtedly foreign, but

Greek
its

The Report

of

Wenamon

derived from

is allied to

the Semitic

de'lcth,

word

papyrus-paper,

is

for

uncertain.

papyrus

iv.

284.

It

roll into

(under Rameses XII, 1150

importation of 500 rolls of papyrus from Egypt to Ryblos.

Records of Egypt,

tiie

which

origin

to attribute the introduction of the

is

wooden

tablet

SeXros, the

the earliest material for writing,

is
'

BvySAos itself
:

u. c.)

is

is

natural

Greece

to

mentions the

Breasted, Andtttl

THE ANCIENT BOOK

the intellectual upheaval which began in Ionia in the seventh

century and spread rapidly across to continental Greece in the

sixth.

demand must have

works

arisen for copies of literary

be conveniently reproduced on the

wooden tablets or leathern rolls which had hitherto been in use.
The intimate relations which existed between Egypt and Greece

which were too long

to

from early times render

it

extremely probable that

if

new and

more convenient material for writing was in demand, the papyrus

It has been
roll from Egypt could not have been overlooked.
on the authority of Pliny,^ that the rolls in use
Greece before the time of Alexander must have been made of

held, however,
in

Herodotus,

other materials than papyrus.

too,

has been taken to

made of papyrus
make any mention of its use for
paper.
But Herodotus's silence may equally well be interpreted
as meaning that the use of papyrus for this purpose was so well
known in Greece that there was no need to state that it was used
for the same purpose in Egypt.
And the fact that an Attic
inscription of 407 b. c. (C LA.
324) refers to the purchase of
corroborate Pliny, since in his account of the use

Egypt

in

92) he omits to

(ii.

i.

two sheets of papyrus for two drachmas four obols, whatever be

the interpretation put
sufficient to

upon

this

apparently enormous price,

is

throw the gravest doubts on the accuracy of Pliny's

statement.

The

best description of the papyrus plant

phrastUS, Hist. Plant,

vSaros
Trjs

aW oaov iv Svo

rerpaw-^x'^Ls.

by Pliny,

N.H.

avw

is

found

Theo-

in

Tov

(jiveraL 8e 6 n-aTrvpo's oi'K iv /SdOei

av8pb<;

8e Iv iXaTTOVi.

7ra;(os

cipwcrrov, /a^kos 8e

y^s avrrj^ TrAaytas

pi'^as cis

fj.ev

virep

ow

SeKa

tov irrjXov KaOtels

8e to us TraTrv povs KaXovfjuevovs Tpiydivovs [xeyedos

This account
xiii.

Trri-^ecnv, Ivia-^ov

(^uerat 8e virkp t^s

AcTrras KOt irvKvas,

ws

8.

rjXtKov KapTTOs ^tp6s

pCC'q'i

7rr'j)^eLS.

iv.

11. 21,

is

embodied

where

process of manufacture of Charta.

in the description

full details

The

given

are given of the

triangular stem

was

sliced lengthwise into thin ribbon-like strips {philyrae^ scissurae).

1

Plin.

H.N.

xiii. ir.

21

'

Hanc (chartam) Alexandri Magni

auctor est M. Varro, condita in Aegypto Alexandria.

tarum usum.'

uictoria

Antea non

reperlam

fuisse char-

THE ANCIENT BOOK

As the stem, when the

a homogeneous pith/

outer envelope was removed, consisted of

plant
all the strips taken from any one

were of equal quality and differed only in size, those taken from
The finest charta was
the centre of the stem being the widest.
(K6XXr]fxa, pagina,
sheet
Every
strips.
widest
the
made from
scida) consisted of

two layers of these

strips,

so arranged that

when the completed sheet lay before the writer, the strips which
formed the under layer or verso were perpendicular, while those
which formed the writing surface or redo were horizontal,
and so offered the least possible resistance to the reed pen with
which he wrote.^ The sheet accordingly resembled a piece of
which was
closed network, whence the name hUrvov or plagitia
strips

frequently applied to

it

This structure of the

in ancient times.

sheet can be seen clearly in plate II.

moistened with Nile water mixed with a

The two
little

glue

layers were
;

they were

with
then pressed together, dried in the sun, and rubbed smooth
between
ivory or a shell and hammered to expel any moisture left

The sheet was always greater in height than in

longer than
breadth, since the vertical strips were generally made
about 15^
the horizontal. The maximum height of the sheet is

the layers.

But within these limits there are endless

by no means follows that the tallest sheets are

inches, the breadth g\.

variati'ons,

and

it

also the widest.

As regards

the size of the roll used for literary

no evidence for the hard and

fast rules

by some modern authorities

(e. g. Birt,

works there

is

which have been framed

Das

antike Bttclnvescn,

Pliny states that charta was sold in lengths of 20 sheets

1882).
number of 20 can still be seen marked
(ro/Aot x'i/'To^' scapi), and the
at intervals

on Egyptian

rolls.

But such a length was only

demand, and did

a device of the xpT07raA./s to meet the average
was free to issue
not imply any restriction on the author, who

work in any size that suited his convenience. The shape

size of
and arrangement of the roll, however, suggested a mean

his

stated.
did not consist of concentric layers as is sometimes
liori/onlal fibres
to Ibsclicr [^Archiv f. Pap.-forsch. v. 191) the

It

According

would be strained

if

rolled outwards.

,.-,

>

r-

.A

^'z
^

K"

":

r.^

..

a^<

.^^.

V'

/''

'

5 Sc'f^^l

''>'

THE ANCIENT BOOK

20

to

30

feet,

the higher Hmit according to

The

ever exceeded.

Museum
was

(cviii,

cxv)

largest papyrus of

is

originally about

Hyperides

in

Herculaneum
total of

Hyperides

columns which

25 feet long, while the

vary

in length,

is in

many

147 columns in PhilodemUS,

The statements

and

10.

92

served
It is

at

puer atque

Vienna

roll,

There

in the classical writers

meo

citus

(pap. Zois

are, for instance,

themselves imply that

contents, e.g. Cic.

its

haec subscribe

ii)

The

t6 -n-poTepov.

hoc adglutinabis

illud desecabis,

containing

7 feet.

judge from the sum

to

Trept prjTopLKT}'; 8'

';

libello

Hon

ad

Scnn.

i.

A roll pre-

'.

has been lengthened in this way.

also clear that Monobibia, or

a single

roll

instances indicated, they must

the size of the roll could be adjusted to

'Tu

if

in the British

Athmogenem cannot have exceeded

rolls all

rarely

about 28 feet in length, that of Herodas

often have exceeded 20 sheets in length.

Att. xvi. 6

Kenyon being

works published separately

could vary considerably in size.

Thus

the

in

Carmen

Xenia 266, Vergil's

Horace Epp. contains 1,006. But, though
an author might issue a single book in a roll of any size that was
not too awkward to handle, it would have obviously been inconvenient to have a long work, whether a poem or a history, written
saeculare contains only 76 lines, Martial's

Bucolics 829, while

in sections of

unequal length.

an author seems

to

regard to the size of the

his

work as

pauses

In the pre-Alexandrine period

have arranged a long work without any

Thucydides evidently composed

roll.

a continuous whole without trying to adjust the

in his narrative

so that they might coincide with the end

it was
published.
This is the system
anonymous author of the Lexicon Vindobonensc,

of the rolls in which

referred to by the
p.

273 (Nauck)

ai fiivTOi pa{j/u)Siai

Kara

a-vvd(fiiav -^Sovto, KopwviSi

fJiovr)

was continuous and

the break in the narrative was not calculated so as to come at
the end of the roll, but might occur anywhere, and was signified
by the coronis [v. p. 13) wherever necessary. It is also the
system which Livius Andronicus found in use when he translated
Sia<TT\X6p.vai, aXXo)

8'

ouSevt,

i.

the Odyssey into Latin, since

no account of the

e.

the writing

it

is

known

that his version took

later division into twenty-four books.

THE AN'CIENT BOOK

This system must have made

a passage in a long

extremely

difficult

work without considerable

trouble.

it

find

to

was

It

accordingly superseded, soon after the foundation of Alexandria,

by a new system which was more suited

libraries

and

when composing

the rolls which

it

his

applied to the older literature,

'

in

books which the

work must not

forget the size of

would require, but endeavour

divisions coincide with the end of each

were arranged

needs of the great

in

The principle of the Alexandrines is that

great libraries fostered.

the author

to the

developed trade

to the highly

roll.

to

The

make

main

his

principle

was

Herodotus and Thucydidcs

e. g.

nine and eight books respectivel}-.

Thus

the

books' into which the older works are divided are to be regarded

as purely arbitrary divisions invented by the Alexandrines for

own convenience and not as part of the author's original plan.

The introduction of a roll of standard size led to the arrange-

their

ment of large works in groups of rolls. Without some such

arrangement a long work would have presented an intolerable
chaos

ordinary reader.

to the

An obvious scheme of division

for long

twenty-four letters of the alphabet

Aristotle).

Where

in the

Homer, Theophrastus,

scheme was not convenient the decimal

this

numeration (with c

works was found

(e. g. in

6,

lo,

20)

The

was adopted.

various groups in which the longest works were arranged are

based upon one or other of these systems.

were arranged

groups of three or six

in

The works

of \'arro

rolls [triads or Iicxads)

those of Plotinus in groups of nine [oiiicads).

The most

arrangement was

Diodorus) or ten

in

groups of

five {pentads, e. g.

{decads, e.g. Plato, Republic, Cassius Dio, Livy).

usual

If kept in

an

were often arranged

purpose decads were especially con-

annariit/ii or press with shelves, the rolls

in a

pyramid, and for this

venient, since they could be arranged with a base of four rolls

on which were placed layers of three, two, and one successively.

An

illustration of this

duced here

(plate III)

For transport
in

shape the

(though from a

a capsa or

rolls

late

monument)

from Clark's Care 0/ Books

were

box was used.

If the

tied together in a

is

repro-

(p. 38, Fig.

131

capsa was square

bundle and

laid

Hat

Sco
re

U-r:

11
a

(u

<^

si

%'^
re

H
<L)

re

're-^
4j tn

w.S

IV

re
0)

cj
r=

:5

oj

re,-^

re

re.-a

I-,

.tn

re

THE ANCIENT BOOK

was round, they were placed

This system of
in it upright so as to stand on their ends.
grouping rolls together will explain why whole decads of Livy
have perished. Any injury that befell the box might easily affect
inside

it

as

if,

was more

the ten rolls which

all

it

usual,

it

contained.

This new principle of standard sizes

for the

roll though, as

be seen, the standard was not absolutely rigid

will

from the time of Alexander

literature

when the vellum codex began to

As an indication of the manner

affects

the third century a.

till

take the place of the papyrus

which

in

it

was put

'
:

Quaedam nomina librorum

certis

d.,

roll.

in practice,

the statement of Isidore, Bishop of Seville (d. a. d. 636),

accepted

all

may

be

modulis conficie-

bantur, breuiori forma carmina atque epistolae, at uero historiae

maiori modulo scribebantur

'

[Etymologiae,

vi. 12).

Poetry was read for pleasure, and the reader would frequently

book about with him.

wish

to carry the

made

of moderate size.

The average

Hence

the roll was

length was from 700 to 1,100

and the longer books found in the poems of Apollonius

Rhodius (1,285-1,781 lines) and Lucretius (1,094-1,457) are to be

lines,

regarded as survivals from the pre-Alexandrine period.

Vergil

Aeneid ranges from 705 to 952 Ovid in the Metainoi^phoses

from 623 to 968. The collections of Letters that were written for
publication, and hence are properly to be regarded as belonging
in the

polite

to

literature,

measurement

for

which was taken

i.

fall

Prose

the

o-Tt'xos

or line of

to be the average length of a

16 syllables or 34-8

e.

similar divisions.

into
is

The

letters.^

The unit of
maximum size

hexameter verse,

Letters of the younger

Pliny were published in nine books, each of which contains from

1,062 to 1,232

o-Tt'xot.

They vary accordingly

within the exceed-

ingly narrow limit of 170 lines.

The

roll

used for prose works was generally intended for

reference and appealed to a narrower circle

1

But for the purposes of the trade,

the payment due to the scribe,
'

of readers.

In practice (as will be seen below, p. 12) the written line

line

',

just as the

modern copyist

as a unit of measurement.

in
it

order

e. g. to fix

was

It

often shorter.

the price of the book and

was found convenient

finds

it

to have a standard
convenient to have a standard folio
'

'

THE ANCIENT BOOK

lo

was

often

four or five times as large as the average roll of

The books

poetry.

of Livy vary in length from 1,905 to 3,365

Dio, and Ammianus rarely exceed

At a rough estimate the length of the books of
a carefully planned prose work may be taken as two to three
thousand lines. But, as in Poetry, there was no constraint upon

Cassius

Tacitus,

lines.

two thousand.

the author

ally

who

did not choose to consult the convenience of his

Polybius and Diodorus are old-fashioned and occasion-

readers.

extend the

roll to five

Pausanias, Strabo, and

thousand.

Dioscorides are writers of scientific treatises and allow their

material to govern the size of their

thousand

to four
It

rolls,

which range from two

lines.

evident, therefore, that the size of the

is

controlled the arrangement of

its

roll

ultimately

contents, though the margin

of variation was wide enough not to impose any burdensome

restriction

The

upon an author.

conditions under which the earlier literature was produced

before the organization of the book-trade in Greece will be con-

sidered in the next chapter.

books had developed

in

Xenophon {Anab.

century.

It

is

known

that a

commerce

Athens towards the close of the

vii. 5.

in

fifth

14) states that part of the

cargo of a ship wrecked at Salmydessos in Thrace consisted of

pcpkoi

dear therefore

an export trade had

methods employed by
ancient booksellers in producing editions of literary works is
exceedingly scanty until the time of Cicero. There is, however,
no reason for supposing that the methods of the trade had
yeypa/x/y.eVai.

It Is

that

already begun.

The evidence

changed

main outlines between the

in their

as to the

fifth

century and the

first.

In the first century b. c. an author was not paid for his work
by the bookseller. Cicero could hardly have cancelled the introduction to the Acadonica without paying some compensation to
Atticus,

if

Atticus had paid him a royalty.

literary copyright either in

There was no law of

Greece or Rome, and the

first

issue

of a book was the only edition that could be controlled by the

author or the bookseller

whom

he employed.

Hence

it

was

to

THE ANCIENT BOOK

the interest of an author that the

be published

in as accurate a

the early copies himself

calamo

was not issued

until

it

who compared

corrector,

edition of his

first

book should

form as possible. Often he revised

(cf.

Mart,

Mibellos auctoris

17. 7

vii.

In any case a copy,

sui notatos').

ii

properly made,

if

had been revised by the

it

with the original, or

if it

Stop^wxT^s

of a work already published, with some standard

Strabo

xiii. I.

54, p.

609

work was

likely to be in

slaves must have been

text

was
it

ct's

demand, a large number of

It is

producing

in

often asserted that the

impossible to deny that this method

But

may have been

it would bring.
making the copy would be
the subsequent labour of correcting the numerous errors

is difficult

it

to see

what advantage

Whatever time might be saved

that

twv

dictated in order to secure speed in production.

is

employed,

lost in

a-vfifSatvei

employed simultaneously

copies of the author's manuscript.

while

aXXwv

fSt^XiMV koI ivOdSe kol iv AXe^avopcta.)

TTpacTLV ypacfiOfievMV

When

(Cf.

text.

koI ^t/JAtOTrwXat tifcs ypac^eiicri <^ai'Aois XP"^"

Kul ot'K dvrt^aAAovTCS, oVcp kol eVt twv

/xei'ot

or

were a copy

could hardly

dictation

fail

to

arise

by a large number of

would be foreigners.

in

in

copies taken

scribes,

It is significant

many
that

down from

or most of

whom

Greek and Roman

no representation of scribes copying from dictation

art preserves

manner portrayed in Egyptian reliefs. While there is

no evidence of the methods of copying that were actually in
use, it is not difficult to imagine one more feasible than dictation.
in

the

The

author's copy might be divided

section passed to a

succession

or, if

a single section

number of

and each
by them in

into sections,

scribes to be copied

speed were essential, each scribe might copy

many

times over, the different sections being

subsequently joined together so as to form complete

would not have been

difficult

to

rolls.

It

ensure such uniformity of

handwriting as would make the difference between the sections

hardly noticeable.
In

the

earliest

period

the

lines of the

columns of prose

writing in the roll seem to have been of unequal length.

a later date

it

becomes the

practice, introduced

At

perhaps by the

THE ANCIENT BOOK

12

make the
allowance is made

Alexandrines,
roll,

if

by the

in

for the

Greek.

The

The

the same.

any single

for the slight inequalities

rules

strict

observed

lines almost uniform in

to

division

entailed

of syllables which were

length of the line was not always

old view that

the Alexandrines deliberately

chose the hexameter line as the standard of length to be

always observed by the scribe

is

now abandoned.

The

truth

appears to be that the hexameter, which contains on an average

from 34
length.

much

38 letters, was a convenient measure of maximum

But the line in common use in the papyri is often

to

shorter and consists sometimes of not

The average

letters.

length

from 20

is

more than 10

to 15

to 25.

In verse texts the stichic or uniform metres (e.g. iambic

senarii

and the

e.g. in lyric

hexameter) are written

dactylic

Where, however,

passage

the

line

by

line.

composed of mixed metres,

is

poetry and in dramatic choruses, the practice varies.

In the Timotheos fragment, contemporary with Alexander the

the whole

Great,

papyrus

(circ.

50

is

written

prose

as

the

in

metres are written

b.c.) the

Bacchylides

in separate lines.

In the Berlin Fragments of Corinna (No. 284, second century

A.D.)

both methods appear.

In

the

Berlin

fragment of the

Phaethon

(P. 9771,

B.C.) the

choruses are written in prose, the metres being

which

is

said to belong to the

dicated by a horizontal stroke of the pen.

proper metrical divisions

of

much

was the

times, of writing

tinuous script.^

hand of the
still

'

This led

corrector

'

to

each

practice, almost universal

line

of the text in a con-

confusions in writing, and the

who has endeavoured

be seen in the papyri that survive.

to remov^e
It

them

led also to

confusions on the part of the reader, though some attempt

often

are
1

in-

This neglect of the

the early copies lies at the bottom

further source of error

can

century

textual corruption in poetry.

ancient

in

in

first

is

made to assist the reader by signs. Among such signs

(i) The ordinary accents placed over diflicult words and

Instances are found in Latin where the words are divided by points, e.g. the

Carntcn Acliacuinirom HercuIaneum(Scott,//v;^f///a//7r/rt;;r//5/Vi, Appendix).

THE ANCIENT BOOK

with barytone accents.
i

and

ij.

(2)

later

codices)

mark

like

separated.

13

Often the unaccented syllables only are marked

proper names.

The

sign

indicate

to

comma

(3)

A diaeresis
^ under the

is

Dots

used for punctuation.

line

is

used

compound words.

The

in the

the

in

(as

or

diastole

used as a sign that words are

Punctuation.

the minor pauses.

distinguishes the vowels

be

to

dot above the line indicates

middle and low position are also

colon or double point

used

is

to

mark

the division between the sentences and a change of speaker.

The

paragraphos, or lateral stroke

which

it

refers,

signifies

break

occasioned by a change of speaker

is

also used to denote a pause of

stroke

is

used

end of a book or
Occasionally

it

the

in

line to

such as

sense,

is

a dialogue or play,^ and

any kind.

In choruses this

and antistrophos. The

of some large division is marked by the
merely an elaboration of the paragraphos.

distinguish strophe

to

coronis ^, which

drawn under the

in

is

used

is

like

the

paragraphos

to

distinguish

strophes in poetry.
If notes are inserted in the roll they are ordinarily written

in the space to the right of the

column

to

which they

If

refer.

the scribe contemplated writing notes of any length he

left

wide

spaces between the columns as in the Oxyrhynchus papyrus of

the Paeans of Pindar (No. 841).

But

it

was not the custom

to

surround the text with the elaborate commentaries that are

sometimes found

in

Such commenDidymus on Demosthenes, were published

the later vellum codices.

taries, e.g. the Berlin

as separate works.

There is no reason to believe that the lines or columns of a

were ever numbered so as to facilitate reference. The
meaning of the stichometrical numbers has been explained

roll

above,

p. 9,

note

i (cf.

also Schubart,

Das Buck,

p.

67

sqq.).

Papyrus was by no means a durable material except

When new

in

dry

was exceedingly tough, but its strength

diminished with age and use. It was quickly spoilt, if not
destroyed, by damp and was soon attacked by insects unless
climates.

The

it

insertion of the dramatis personae dates from the Empire.

THE ANCIENT BOOK

14

treated with cedar

last

To

damage.

The

oil.

Martial,

{iaxf^TOKokXiov,

enable the

constant handling

6.

were peculiarly

3)

was sometimes

it

show any

Roman

doubt that they were

was not

roller if the reader

and end of the

considered

The

up again.
roll

There

roll.'

use,

in

It is

obvious

book or

careful in unrolling his

at the

upon the

texts of classical writers will be

later.

papyrus

or to the umbilicus so as to enable the

opening the

roll

has been found

lormii, iiuhw,

(friVri'/Jos,

or even removing
position

in

still

Bacchylides (P. Oxyrh. 1091).

it

from

its

attached

itself

be read without

title to

One

receptacle.
to

papyrus of

In the elaborate copies

made

libraries or for the best class of purchasers the title of the

had no

inside the

book as

well, either at the

Copies made privately, according

the end.

title

<l>tAois

yap

t;

instances of

anonymous

beginning or

to Galen,

for

work
at

sometimes

/xa^T/rats ihlhoro XO)IjU cVty/ja^i}? u>s uv

ovSl TTpos eKSo(TLv (Galcn, Kiihn, xix. 9).

the

in

beginning

of oblong shape was attached either to the roll

was given

at-

however,

is,

though they were

rolls.

effect of mutilations

slip of vellum, leather, or

titulus)

wood

might easily be torn from such a

that the first or last sheet

it

found do

hitherto been

probably confined to the more expensive

rolling

about

strip

authors constantly mention as

tached to the beginning and end of the

to

to

sheet was similarly

last

traces of the rollers (o/x^aAos, unibiliais) of

or ivory which the

no reason

by a

stiffened

The

The papyri which have

protected.

liable

sheet to withstand the strain of

first

an inch wide pasted on the back.

not

sheet {TrptoTOKoXXov) and the

first

ii.

literature,

Treatise on the Sublime,

are

Doubtless

e. g.

the

due

to

Ad

many

of the

Hcrciuiiton and

descent from some

privately written copy of the original.

The shape of the

roll also

from memory, which

roll

would not

lie

is

gave

rise to the practice of

common

The change from

'

The

conveniently on the desk, and hence an author

could easily be tempted to avoid

quotation.

quoting

to all ancient writers.

Cf. Stat. 5(7//.

iv. 9.

roll

the
to

trouble of verifying a

codex

8 'binis decoratus

is

reflected in the

uiiibilicis'.

THE ANCIENT BOOK

methods of

such as Orosius

writers,

{c.

15

a.d. 417),

who do

not

assimilate their authorities but transcribe them.

The Codex or
sion of literary

folded

works

evidence to show that

in

it

to

jSl^Xwv

TTTvxais

all

in

inconclusive,

Kareaffipayia-fjieva,

needlessly suspected.
folded

in the transmis-

There

is

no

common use in Greece or

The early references
era.

imply the existence of some sort of folded book

before this date are

was ever

Greek lands before the Christian

which seem

iv

book plays no great part

until the fourth century a. d.

This, however,

Galen alludes

sheet.

e. g.

Aesch. Suppl. 947 ovK

which has been

a passage

to

may mean no more

editions

than

of Hippocrates

written on xa/^Tat three hundred years before his time (Kuhn,

xviii.

These may not be books, but only copies of the

made upon loose sheets for the convenience of

2).

smaller treatises

For a time

the student.

it

was thought

that evidence for the

use of the codex in Asia Minor as early as the

first

century B.C.

could be obtained from an inscription discovered

Early

honours

at

Priene.

that century the citizens of Priene decreed certain

in

to

one of their

officials

named Aulus Aemilius Zosimus,

who, among the many services which he had rendered

native town, had

made

to his

a collection of the local decrees and had

presented the town with two copies, one on papyrus and the
other,

has been supposed, on vellum and

it

a codex

SnrXijv ti]v avaypacfirp'

avTwv

in

the form of

irapa8ov<; iv Sep/xartVots Koi /^vft-

(Von Gartringen, Inschr. von Priene, No. 114).

more than doubtful whether rcPx^s can be taken to
mean codex at so early a date. More probably it means a roll
(cf. Birt, Die Buclirolle, p. 21, note 2) made of the ordinary'

Xlvols Tvxc(Tiv

But

it

is

8L(fi0epaL

common throughout the East

The folded book was doubtless known
Greece. The pattern was already to hand in

or leathern skins that were

from the
in early

earliest times.

times in

But it is clear that it was not in

wood.
was adopted by the Romans, or the references

the folded tablet of

common
to

it

At

use

till it

would be more

Rome

it

explicit.

was many centuries before the vellum codex came

THE ANCIENT BOOK

i6

into use for works of literature, and the history of its development is uncertain. Towards the end of the Republic vellum
was used by authors for their rough drafts and vellum codices
were used by merchants for their account books. Its durability,

and the comparative ease with which

used again, recommended
the

copies of literary works.

it

could be cleaned and

to find

it

tation

by rich and poor

Martial, in the fourteenth

number of

book of

(which has been disturbed

is

described

it

is

Among

first.

gifts suitable for

in the original

in several places) the

not easy to infer from the collection as

Among
184.

the pairs given are

Homerus

presen-

The

arrangement
expensive

these gifts are rolls and codices

the rolls or the codices are regarded as the

it

more

his

placed

is

to their friends at the Saturnalia.

are arranged in pairs, and

gifts

till

used for permanent

epigrams entitled the ApopJioreta, the date of which

circa a.d. 85, describes a

Not

for both these purposes.

we begin

century a.d. do

first

it

gift

and

stands whether
costly present.

in pugillaribus

183,

Homeri Batrachomachia.

membraneis.
186. Vergilius in
188. Cicero in

membranis.

190. Titus Liuius in

189.

membranis.

Ouidi Metamorphosis

192.

185. Vergili Culex.

membraneis.

in

Monobyblos Properti.

191. Sallustius.

193. TibuUus.

membranis.
194. Lucanus.

195. Catullus.

has been argued with great persistence by Birt that the

It

rolls

which are here given

expensive

He

is

in the

second column are the more

gifts.

led to this view in order to obtain support for his theory

that papyrus

was always more expensive than vellum, and in

it he has to assume that the works contained

order to maintain
in the rolls

the

more

were valuable from

costly material.

their rarity as well as written

on

would be impossible

to

Otherwise

it

argue that works of such small compass as the Culex, Sallust,

Catullus,

and Propertius could be reckoned as more valuable

presents than the whole of Vergil and of Ovid's Mc/nniorp/ioscs.

THE ANCIENT BOOK

But there

no evidence

is

that the small

17

works

in

question had

become rare so early as the age of Martial, and the natural

is to regard them (with Friedlander) as the cheap presents.

view

The vellum

codices here mentioned will then be an expensive

form of book, pocket editions used by the rich

travels^:
xiv.

e.g.

188 'Si comes

longas

te

the edition

Cicero

of

uias'.

It is

not necessary to suppose

that such editions contained the complete

authors such as Cicero or Livy.

excerpts.

Livy

This seems implied

in xiv.

190

'

of literature

works of the longer

Doubtless they consisted of

in the description of the

Pellibus exiguis artatur Liuius ingens

The vellum codex

'.

therefore as a

small indication of the position which

held by the side of the papyrus roll

is

Though they had long used

whether
'

it

librr.

Empire.

the codex themselves they are never

can be included under the legal meaning

In the

first

century Cassius Longinus

ventures on the opinion that nienibranac are books, and that

testator left

his

But Ulpian

the soundness of this opinion,

it

is

in the third century

and holds

pretation only rolls are denoted

though

if

'books' to his heir luembranae would be

among them.

included

it

afforded by the language

of the jurists during the first three centuries of the

of the term

codex of

medium for the preservation

was slowly winning its way to recognition in the

time of Martial.

quite certain

their

Martial

in

membrana, putato Carpere

ista tibi fuerit

cum Cicerone

when on

on vellum

by the term (Dig.

immaterial whether rolls are

doubts

that on a strict inter-

made

xxxiii. 52),

of papyrus or

vellum.

The convenience of the codex recommended it to the use of

The Gospels were undoubtedly transmitted in the

the Church.

form of

rolls

during the

first

neither compact nor durable.

1

It is

we can

two centuries.

But the

roll

was

single codex, however, could

only by assuming that vellum was more expensive than papyrus that

felt in the reign of Tiberius when the supply of

papyrus seemed likely to fail.
'Factumque iam Tiberio principe inopia chartae
ut e senatu darentur arbitri dispensandis
alias in tumultu uita erat (Plin. H. N.

explain the alarm

if

'

13. 89). Civilized life could hardly have been threatened by such a failure
there had really been cheap vellum ready to take the place of papyrus.

siii.

47S

THE ANCIENT BOOK

i8
contain

was

that

all

essential to the Faith

it

could withstand

constant use and could be produced cheaply enough to satisfy

the

demand

who were

of the poorer classes

the earliest converts

to Christianity.

By
the

had become a serious

the fourth century the codex

himself

rival to

and Jerome use both forms of book, but Jerome

Basil

roll.

in his letter to

Marcella offers a typical instance of the

change that was everywhere taking place.

He there describes
the condition of the library of Pamphilus of Caesarea.
The
rolls in

it

were found

to

be in a state of decay towards the end

of the fourth century and two priests, Euzoius and Acacius,

undertook

to transcribe their contents

upon codices.

growing popularity of the codex

literature the

is

specimens belonging to the fourth century which

in a

fragmentary condition

quoted as F)

and with

ference of the
the

ancient

use of the

pagan remnant

The

roll

in the

(e.g.

the

to

among

codex, though
the

cultivated

fifth centur}'.

influence which this 'codification' of ancient writers

have had upon the texts of their works

change

roll

certainly survived

enter into any critical estimate.

in the

is

Such a transference is like the

is bound to affect the

gauge of a railway which

rolling stock.

number of

may

a factor which must

One

result,

which was not long delayed, was

a shrinkage in the bulk of the older literature.

codex was

by

survive

begins the gradual trans-

from

literature

till

still

Vatican Vergil 3225, usually

this century

West

In profane
attested

costly,
rolls.

though cheaper

for a long

The vellum

work than a

Authors survived or perished according

value set upon them during this period.

large
to the

Man}' works of the

highest value were allowed to decay in the roll form and passed
out of existence, e.g. the historian Theopompus.

It

is

to this

period rather than to the Byzantine age that the main losses in

Greek

literature

effect of the

must be ascribed.

change was

to leave the

In

nearly every case the

longer works incomplete.

Either the collection of rolls which served as the archetype of our

vellum manuscripts was defective, or excerpts were intentionally

substituted for the complete text.

As

early as the

last

century

THE ANCIENT BOOK

before Christ, Diodorus (xvi.

3. 8)

19

complains of the loss of several

The works of
Symmachus (350-420),

belonging to the History of Theopompus.

rolls

Livy, which were complete in the time of

must have become mutilated soon

after

and the same

fate

overtook the writings of Tacitus, Quintus Curtius, Diodorus,

and Varro.

Another

was the confusion and sometimes the total

arrangement by books. This arrange-

effect

obliteration of the old

ment, which, as has been seen, was the corollary of the

system, was no longer essential

when

roll

was transferred

the text

to the codex.
A long section would no longer entail a long and
cumbersome roll and the author could now choose sections of
any length that seemed best to him. Little harm, however, has
been done where the disappearance of the old divisions has not

dislocated

the

e.g.

text,

which were arranged

in

Demosthenes' Aoyot

n-apaypa<^iKoi,

in ro^ot of six orations apiece, as

seen from the traces that

still

can be

survive in the Paris codex 2.

So

too in Juvenal the old division into books would be lost but for

Here again

the evidence of the Pithoeanus.

Jerome

order.

the text has not

Often, however, the rolls were copied in the

suffered.

utters a

Preface to Ezechiel

'
:

Ne

warning against

this

danger

librorum numerus confundatur

wrong
in

the

et

per

longa temporum spatia diuisorum inter se uoluminum ordo

As an
we may take

uitietur praefatiunculas singulis libris praeposui.'

instance

of what has happened to several writers

Cicero's

Episttilae

ad

in the traditional order,

Senahim

The

a difficulty has always been

according to which the

are inserted between

et ceteros,

to his wife Terentia)

Tiro).

Here

Faiiiiliarcs.

and Book

letters to

XVI

now Book

XV

is

Ad

Familiares.

(addressed

whom
Book

he follows)

This

is

XV

in place at the end of

by the subscriptio ego
The grammarian Nonius

attested

as being part of

thus implying that

XIV

(addressed to his freedman

TIRO EDiDi ET VT poTVi EMENDAvi.

is

Book

felt

Ad

Tiro are certainly

the collection and their order

(or the authorities

official letters.

M.

came

cites a

passage from what

Tullius
first

in

ad Cassium
his

the natural position for the

c 2

lib. I,

copy of the
official

THE AN'CIENT BOOK

20
letters,

which ought

to

precede the letters

In support of this view

to private friends.

{Festschrift fiir O. Bauidorf, 1898, p. 46) that

much from Book

This

tion.

XV as

from

is

collection

is

The

later.

XV

rolls to codices

inference to

books of the

and ended with Book XVI.

was disturbed when the

old order

from

its

excerpts from the

liberal

In the time of Hadrian the

not very ancient.

began with Book

The

An

more

far

that the present numeration of the

Ad Faini/inrcs

cites as

the other books in the collec-

books of a work than from the

be drawn

in

all

Nonius

keeping with the general practice of the ancient

is in

grammarians, who make

earlier

Marx

has been observed by F.

it

text

was

now

about a.d. 350 and cannot

transferred

be recovered

entiret}'.

error of the like origin

is

seen

in the

of Seneca and in the Comedies of Plautus.

of Plautus the alphabetical order

minimus,

Trncnlcntus,

and

Naturalcs Ouaestioucs
In the Ambrosianus

disturbed, since the

is

Vididaria

are

wrongly

Tri-

inserted

between the Menacclimi and the Poemdus. Terence's plays

were arranged in chronological order. This order is preserved
in the Bembinus except that the second and third plays (the
Hcaiiton and the EumicJius) have been interchanged.
It

might easily happen that the

roll

from which the codex was

Hence

copied was mutilated at the beginning or end.^

of a work together with the

lost,

and as

rolls

name of

its

the

title

author might easily be

on the same subject were frequently kept

in

the

same capsa we have here one explanation of the false ascription

of works to well-known writers. A probable instance of mutilation at the end of a roll is to be seen in Propertius, Book I.
The poem beginning with 'Qualis et unde genus', follows the
regular type of literary

/3tos

introduced by the Alexandrines to

precede or conclude a work.

The

loss,

But

it

is

obviously incomplete.

however, cannot be ascribed to the middle age or to

the eighth-century archetype which

manuscripts.

'

From

its

some assume

for the existing

position at the end of the

Cf. the loss of the

end of the Gospel of

St.

first

Mark.

book

it

THE ANCIENT BOOK

21

must date from a time when the book had a separate existence
in a sinsjle roll.

[The main authorities are

BiRT, T.

Das

aittike

Buchwesen.

Die Bnchrolle in der Kunst.

Berlin, 1882.

Leipzig, 1907.

Ziiy Geschiclite dcs aiitiken BncliiveseMs.

Centralhlnti fiir Bibliofheksiveseti,

1900, pp. 545-65.

Clark,

J.

W.

The Care of Books. Cambridge, 1901.

Unte)suchungen Uber nnsgewdhUe Kapitel des auiihcn Buc/iwesens.

DziATZKO, K.

Leipzig, 1900.
Articles on

'Buch' and

Buchhandel

'

'

in

Pauly-Wissowa's Beal-Eiicyclo-

pddic, 1897.

Gardthausen, V. Griechisclie Palaeograpliie, vol. i. Das Bnchivesen int Altertum

und im Bysaniinischen Miftelalter. 2nd ed., 1911.
Gercke, a.
Das antike Buch in Gercke-Norden, Einleitnng in die Alteiihums'

wissenschaft.

Haeberlin, C.
tralblatt fi'ir

'

1910.
Griechische Papyri.
Bibliotheksiveseit,

Leipzig,

giving an

An off-print from Cen1897.

account of the literary papyri

discovered up to 1897.

HoHLWEiN, N.

La

Papyrologie grecquc.

Louvain,

1905.

bibliographie

raisomite.

Karabacek, J. Papyrtis Ershcrzog Raiiicr, Fi'threr dnrch die Aiisstellung.

Wien, 1894.
Kenyon, F. G. Palaeography of Greek Papyri. O.^ford, 1899.
Madan, F. Books ill Manuscript. London, 1893.
Maunde Thompson, E. Inirodnction to Gk. and Lat. Palaeography. Oxford,
1912.

Schubart, W. Das Buch bet den Griechen und Roniern.

Traube, L. Vorlesungen i-ii. Munich, 1909-10.]

Berlin, 1907.

CHAPTER

II

THE TEXT OF GREEK AUTHORS

IN

ANCIENT TIMES
In the preceding chapter

it

has been shown that the form of the

ancient book and the materials of which

certain dangers to the text which

it

was composed imply

it

More

contains.

serious

dangers arise^ from other conditions under which the text

transmitted.

no control

If

is

is

exercised over the copyist the

integrity of the text is certain to be impaired even during the

lifetime of the
nitely greater

author.

when

The chances

the author

is

of corruption

are

infi-

dead, the purpose of his

work perhaps forgotten and the very meaning of w'ords that

were clear to his contemporaries blurred or misunderstood
through changes

in habits of thought or through the natural

development of the language in which he wrote. The text must
be protected if it is to survive without loss and such protection

can only be given by scholarship

the

one safeguard against

inevitable corruption in the ages before the invention of printing.

But scholarship
even

outside

is

not coeval with literature in Greece, and

Rome some

at

its

range.

distinctions

authors, such as Plautus, long remained

It is

necessary, therefore, at the outset to draw

between the various classes of

texts.

Some, such

as Vergil and the greater Latin poets, have been protected from

the

first

little

by

harm

skilled

grammarians and have consequently suffered

in transmission.

Others, such as Pindar and to

some

extent the Greek Tragedians, were only protected after a long

period of unlicensed transmission and have suffered considerable

harm, though the damage can often be estimated and sometimes

repaired.

Others again, though happily few

in

number, such as

the

poems of Manilius, and occasional works such

of

Demosthenes, the Bairachoinyoniaclna

and

as the letters

some of

the

GREEK TEXTS

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

Homeric Hymns, seem never

have been protected

to

23

at all,

and

survive in a state of grave corruption.

therefore, that before the textual critic approaches

It is clear,

work of Recension (i. e. the critical examination of all the

documents in which a text is preserved) and Emendation (i.e.
the

the attempt to restore the corrupt passages which remain in a text

work of recension is complete) he is bound

upon which he is working.

after the

to

may be

diagnose the disease, or else he

consider

He must

the history of the text

attempting to correct

errors which are of such ancient standing as to be incurable by

modern methods, or he may be questioning

a text which can be

traced back to the original author.

Almost every Greek author before the Alexandrine period, and

each separate department of literature, presents a

certainly

problem and the solution of the problem must begin

different

with an exhaustive inquiry into the history of the text, so far as

the history

is

ascertainable.

It is

only within the

a century that such inquiries have been

measure of success

men

upon

last

lines best seen in the

an}'

work of such

as Wilamowitz-Mollendorff- on the Tragedians and L3Tic

and Bucolic poets, Usener on

on Aristotle and

Plato, Diels

Demosthenes, and Leo and Lindsay on Plautus.

That questions so vital have remained unanswered
is

quarter of

conducted with

due

to

two causes.

In the

for so long

place, the materials for forming

first

a judgement upon Alexandrine scholarship were scattered or

did not exist.

An

advance was rendered possible by the work

of scholars such as Lehrs and Ludwich

who have determined

accurately the methods employed by Aristarchus by their critical

That the method was no

new

discovery can be seen from a rough draft of

Ritschl's lectures given in Ribbeck's Life ofRitschl.

derte

lang

subjectiv

geubt worden

glanzend

i.

334

'

Die Kritik

Bentley.

Principlosigkeit, die zu jeder Willkiir fiihrt, weil kein Anhalt.

vofahten,

iiac/i

den Ouellen

Geschiclite des Texies

sn

sti

ist

Jahrhun-

und

Einseitigkeit

Historisch

fragcn, tiach den ohjectiven Grundlagen

ist
.

su
die

eiforscJien.^

iSpg^, and his Die Texlgeschichte der

i90o\ The present chapter is founded largely on
the theory of development which he has maintained in these works.
2

Especially in his Euripides, Herakles

griechischen Lyriker (QerWn,

GREEK TEXTS

24

examination of the Venetian Scholia

Homer and

to

by such

of the Fragments

Lentz's collection

as

pioneer editions

Herodian, the grammarian of the second century a.d.

been quickened by

has already been seen, progress has of

late

the rich discoveries of ancient papyri.

In the second place,

now

of

and, as

it

is

evident that the accepted methods of textual criticism have

been based too exclusively upon the needs of the Latin classics.
The great Latin authors worked under favourable conditions
secured

which had been

in

Greece only

centuries of

after

haphazard transmission. They wrote for a public whose demands

were supplied by a highly organized book trade. Hence their

works were copied from the

soon published

in

first

labours of a long line of scholars

traditions of Alexandria.

suffered

is

who had

Plautus,

tender mercies of actors for

Plautus

fifty

an exceptional instance.

little till

and texts began

professional

with

skill,

and

standard editions which were protected by the

it

inherited the best

was

true,

is

The

Roman

other

the waves of barbarism swept over the

to

be copied by

to the

left

years after his death

men who dimly

but

classics

Empire

understood, or

were grossly ignorant of the language which they were copying.

The principles of Recension and Emendation have been developed to deal with this species of corruption, and on the whole
they have dealt so successfully with

it

authors, such as Vergil and Horace,

may be

that the texts of the great

taken as trustworthy

representatives of the original autographs.

These methods were transferred

the problem

is

problem since

different.

it is

At

to the

first

acknowledged on

sight
all

Greek
it

classics

where

seems an easier

sides that

suffered less than Latin at the hands of copyists.

Greek

texts

The East was

never completely submerged beneath the waves of barbarism that

overwhelmed the West.

and

ill-educated

Manuscripts were often copied by stupid

men, but never by men who were altogether

ignorant of the meaning of what they wrote, since

down

to the latest

times in Byzantine history the language spoken was the lineal,

degenerate, descendant of the language of the great classics.
true that there

was an

inliltration of base

if

It is

forms and constructions,

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
an

25

was never deliberately

inflicted

and

consequently has not penetrated below the surface of the

text.

but

this

is

Through

evil

that

the labours of critics such as Cobet

it

has been removed.

But in detecting the evil such critics were prone to exaggerate

it and conjured up the phantom of a Byzantine schoolmaster or

who had wilfully transmuted the

own baser metal. It is now

magistellus (as they term him)

gold that he received into his

recognized, however, that with the exception of the philologists

of the time of the Palaeologi (i3th-i5th centuries),

who

represent

a Revival of Learning in Greece analogous to the Renaissance

in

Italy,

and who

like

the

Humanists honestly but

Italian

unsuccessfully endeavoured

to

improve their texts with the

inadequate methods of their time, the Byzantines have handed

down without
(c'.

away the

loss the trust that

irretrievable

But even when

p. 43).

textual critic

they received

Byzantine accretions are cleared

all

by no means necessarily finds himself

in

touch with a sound tradition which goes back to the original

authors.
says,

All such inquiries begin in Byzantium, as

and end

importance

to

in

Alexandria.

It

is,

Wilamowitz

therefore, of the utmost

form an estimate of the work done by the Alex-

andrines, by considering the material with which they had to

deal and the extent to which the results which they obtained

have survived.
1.

2.

The
The

Such

a survey falls into four

period of the

successors, which
to the reign of
3.

The

main periods

Pre- Alexandrine period.

period

first

Alexandrine scholars and of their

may

be taken to extend from 322 B.C.

Hadrian

from

the

a. d. 117.

second

century a.d.

up

to

the

beginning of the present manuscript tradition in the ninth

century A.D.
4.

The Renaissance under

I.

The

the Palaeologi, a.d. 1261-1453.

The Prc-Alcxandrine Period.

literature of early times in

order to be read.

It

Greece was not composed

was composed

in

for recitation in public or in

private and consisted essentially of the spoken word.

Even when


GREEK TEXTS

26
it

was not imaginative

sophic purpose,
not in

show a

la-TOfna

literature but

and

scientific or philo-

aid to

verse and

in

they appear

and aim, as can be seen from the

like origin

The

Aoyos.

had a

memory
however, when

was written as an

Prose writings,

prose.

in Ionia,

terms

it

historian or philosopher does not

He

write a book and entrust a well-defined text to the pupil.

delivers orally the result of his

and the pupil may take

down

it

Research' or his 'Argument',

'

in writing if

can be called a book,

name

such treatises

for

clearly their origin.

written by the pupils.

is

v-woixv-qixa,

It

an

'

aid to

far as

it

Another early

memory

'

betrays

obvious that literature must have

is

The

a very precarious existence under such conditions.

the Song, and the

The

he choose.

author provides the subject-matter, but the 'book', so

Lampoon pass from mouth

Elegy,

mouth, and

to

The more
poems of a Pindar or a Bacchylides were sung by

either die or are changed to suit a fresh audience.

complex

lyric

professional choirs in various

cities,

but they were not read for

pleasure since a large part of the pleasure that they gave came

from the music

of
it

all

to

which they were

the forms of literature

the

Even the most popular

set.

Epic

only survives

the prose

vTro/xvrjfjia, if it is

preserved

because

Similarly

served to profit the powerful guilds of Rhapsodists.

at all, survives in

an amor-

phous condition analogous to that of lecture notes passed on

from one generation of pupils to another and plagiarized by all

become teachers in their turn. It is to this early period

works of such writers as Arion, Terpander,
and Lasos must be ascribed losses which later ages attempted
as they

that the loss of the

to repair

by forgeries.

And

here too must be sought an ex-

planation of such a collection of prose treatises as that which

is

still

(circ.

Up

extant under the

430

to the

of the physician

end of the sixth century

this state of ceaseless flux,

a tradition that
swiftly

name

Hippocrates

B.C.).

is

and

is

practically oral.

and suddenly with the

Greek

n. c.

exposed

And

birth of a

literature

to all the

is

in

dangers of

then the change comes

new form

of literature,

not local nor occasional nor professional as the older forms had

IN

ANCIENT TIMES

been, but Pan- Hellenic in

27

appeal, although

its

it

sprang from

This new form was Attic Tragedy, which

the hold which it rapidly obtained over the Greek
quarters of the ancient world. The enthusiasm for

a single city-state.

never

lost

race in

all

Tragedy created a reading public, since but few Greeks could

hope to see the masterpieces of the great dramatists performed
Thus an impulse was given to the production of
in Athens.
books which ends

growth towards the end of the

in the

century of an organized book trade with

The demand

for

its

books was not without

older literature, which was

still

in the state

transmission that has been described.

fifth

centre in Athens.

its

influence

upon the

of flux and precarious

Here

the

new enthusiasm

acted like a chemical reagent which precipitates what previously

was held

solution.

in

perish, before

Much had

perished, and

was

still

to

could be rescued by the learning of Ionia and

it

Alexandria, but for a time a halt was called in the progress

towards annihilation or decay, since the educated public became

accustome'd to regard written texts as a permanent source of
pleasure and not merely as an aid to memory.

During the

fifth

century and even later books were

still

regarded as luxuries which could not be procured without some

trouble.

is

It

clear that they

were an

article of

commerce

in

the time of Socrates, since he alludes in Plat. Apol. 26 d to

the purchase of

some of the works of Anaxagoras.^

By degrees

private persons began to collect them, and contemporary re-

ferences are found to libraries belonging to Euripides, Euclides,

and Euthydemus.
in extent, to

But such collections must have been small

judge by the surprise which Socrates expresses on

hearing that his friend Euthydemus possesses a complete copy

of the works of

Homer

able cost.

Mem. iv. 2. 10), and must have

made copies procured at consider-

(Xen.

consisted largely of privately

Even the tragedies of Euripides, the most popular of

numbers

the dramatists, cannot have been in the hands of large

^ Cf. also Aristoph. Ait. 1288 Kdiretr

Eupolis, Fr.
av dfjia Karrjpav h to. ^i^kia
304 (Kock) ov rd ^i^\l wvia: and Xen. Aiiab. vii. 5. 14, where an export trade
in books is implied.
:


GREEK TEXTS

28

of the Syracusans, or else the Athenians taken prisoners after

won

the failure of the Sicilian expedition would not have

the

favour of their captors by their recitations from his works.

Perhaps a glimpse

at the

authors were distributed

methods by which the works of popular

period

at this

is

afforded by the gibe

Hermodorus, a pupil of Plato, who was taunted with

turning trader and 'travelling in' the Master's Dialogues
levelled at

Xoyoiaiv 'Ep/xoSwpos

proverb, and
6

aKpouTij'i

EpyLio6a)/jos

passed into currency as a

It

ifj.TropevTai.

explained by the paroemiographer Zenobius,

is

yeyove tov ILVarwros kul tois

XoyLorfxuv<s KOfj-iil^wv cts StKeAi'ai' eVojAet.

/xej'oi's

vtt

v.

uvtov (ni'T$(i-

In Other words, there

was no organized medium of distribution, but the private traveller

as well as the travelling merchant would take with him a few
copies of a new author on the chance that they would interest his
distant friends or customers.

would have

There
of

many

is

make them

they required further copies

no doubt that the deep-seated corruptions

the texts

in

made

copies.

Some

idea of the form of these copies

gained from the Berlin Tmiot/ieos a.nd the Dublin Antiopc

which belong

There

If

for themselves.

of the earlier Greek authors belong to this period of

privately

may be

to

is,

to

the

and

fourth

third

century respectively.

however, no reason to suppose that the habits of the

ordinary scribe had changed within so short an interval and

they

may

of the

be taken as evidence of the general features of a book

fifth

columns,

in

century.

They

in

broad

monumental

script

present a text written

a continuous uncial or rather

without any divisions to indicate words or metre and without

any system of punctuation

occasional paragraph to

books correspond very closely

time,

and the reader

indicate

to

mark

in either

oft"

in

the sense beyond an

Such

the larger sections.

form

to the inscriptions of the

case was

left

with only the raw

material or ypa/A/Aura which he had to analyse for himself into

words and sentences.

be perverted

in

It is

obvious

how such an

original might

copying, even were the copyist an educated

such as Cephisophon, the slave of Euripides.

corruption would be infinitely greater

when

The

the copy

man

risk

of

was made

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

by an uneducated mechanic who copied

29

letter for letter, like

a lapidary carving an inscription, without troubling to seize the

gist of

There

what he wrote.

no doubt that by the middle of

is

the fourth century the texts of

authors had become un-

many

Bad copies were common, although trustworthy copies

were still to be had. Tragedy suffered from the alterations
made by actors or by the literary adapters employed by theatrical
entrepreneurs. There is direct evidence of this towards the
certain.

close of the century.

decree to the

b. c.

the orator Lycurgus carried a

official

copy of the works of the three

In 330

effect that

an

great Tragedians should be preserved in the public archives,

KOL Tov

TToAeoJS

Trjs

TrapavayiyvMcrKeiv

ypafXfxaTia

clerk

was ordered

to

read

it

vTroKpa'OjJiivoLS

Tol<;

(Plutarch, Lives 0/ the Ten Orators, p. 841 F)

'and

the town

over to the actors in order that they

'

might bring their texts into agreement with

There

it.

copy (which

is

no

reason to suppose that the text of this

official

wards came

Alexandrine Library) was

into the possession of the

founded upon a collation of existing manuscripts.

It

after-

was doubt-

best

copy that the booksellers of the time could

It is to this

period that the mutilation of such plays as the

the

less

supply.

Septem of Aeschylus and the Hcraclidac of Euripides belongs.

To it also belongs such bad lines as ov^lv yap eo-r' uAyeuw ovK axTys
arep in SophocleS Aniig. 4, tt/vS' aXiiraprj rpixa in Soph. El. 451,
and such interpolations as ^iXiovTi SeMoio-at in Pindar Olymp. ii.
The length to which corruption of this kind could go is
28.

best seen in the Petrie papyrus of the Pliaedo,

the third century.

68 A.
fj

few instances

MS.

Petrie Papyrus.
avOpwTTLVuiv

^ yvvaLKwv

rj

fjikv

TraiStKwv

evc/ca

Trat'Swv

aTToOavovTOiV ttoAAoi eKovres

TjOiXrjn-av

where

eh "AlSov

eVtKa is a

eXOelv.

mere

7)

to
:

Tradition.

avOpiDirii'MV fxh' TraiSiKwi'

kol yvvaiKwv kol viwv

airoOavovTiiiv

iroWoX

hrj

CKovres

i^OiXyjaav eis "AtSou p.e.TXOfiv.

interpolation to

easier than the genitive absolute.

which belongs

will serve as illustrations

make

the construction

GREEK TEXTS

30
68 E.

TOVTW

TOITO O/XOIOV TO Tpd^OS TOt

(TUiff>pO(TVVr]V.

83 c.

TTipl

(Tlsi(j)pO(TVVriV.

ov up. piiXiaTu TovTo

Tra<r)^i,

TOVTO,

OflOlOV TO irdOo^ TO

irepl Tarnji' Tijv vy]6i]

avTi]v Trjv a.v8paTro8o')6i]

ctt'

fxaKicrra 8e

ov)(^

dv p.a.Xi(TTa tovto
toito ivapyioTaTov

irepl o

7rda)(r],

eii'ai

oiTWS cx*"'

eii'at

''"*

KoX d\qOf.(jTaTOV,

Ol'X OVTOJS SX"''

It

cannot be doubted that

many

were exposed to corrupand that the scholarship

texts

tion of this kind in the fourth century,

of the time afforded them

no protection. Such learning as

was the learning of the schoolmaster and the sophist.
The schoolmaster was content to explain the 'glosses' or difficult words in a text. The explanations were often ridiculous
existed

enough, e.g.

',

mean-

as

too-oi-

collection of similar blunders will be found in

Dc Aristarchi sfudiis Homcricis, p. 36. Such learning was

preserve a text. The sophist, on the other hand,

Lehrs'
not

explained as meaning 'good

toios

ing 'a body'.

likel}' to

sought for the ethical significance of a passage rather than for

any philological interpretation.

says Protagoras
eTvai'

ea-Ti

Tc opOu)^

in

'The

great aim of education

Plato's dialogue, 339 A,

'

is -epi iirwv

Sk tovto to. virb tcuv Troiqrwv Xcyo/xera oTov t cuai

TreTToirjTai.

Koi d

fxi], i.

distinguish between

e. to

crt'i'te'i'ai

good

',

Seirw
iT

poetr}-

and bad from the point of view of the moralist.

evident, therefore, that the accuracy of texts

It is

threatened,

if

the growth of a school of philology and criticism.

political

totle's

in this as in all other

The promise

many-sided

library.

of such a

activity.

for her

departments of the

movement can be seen

He was

the

first

The

of literature was not destined

come from Alexandria

in

in Aris-

to collect a large

But his immediate successors were interested

rather than in philology.

it

But

misfortunes in the fourth century Athens might have

proved as eminent
intellect.

was seriously

the mischief already done were not arrested by

in history

impulse towards the scientific study

to

the

come from Athens.

first

Neither did

place, but from Ionia.

,,

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

31

After the death of Alexander the Great there seems to have

been a reaction against the Athenian culture of which he was the

In their dislike of Athens the lonians revived the

champion.

interest in pre-Attic writers such as

During the

poets.

had gone out of fashion

ture

Pindar and the other Lyric

last half of the fourth

in

century this older

The Lyric

Athens.

not represented in the library described by Alexis in his

mind when he framed

his theory of

poetry in general, since

tion of Lyric poetry.

away along with the

it

comedy

in Aristotle's

as an explanation of

iJLCfx.ricn<i

hardly affords a satisfactory explana-

They were no longer read,

but had passed

heroic age of Marathon and

spirit of the

The

Salamis to which they belonged.

literature

much

Neither can they have been

the Linos.

litera-

poets are

of this older

revival

Epic, Lyric, and Elegiacgave rise to two movements

which spread beyond the land of their origin and reach their

On

culminating point in Alexandria.

impulse

given

is

to

the one hand, a fresh

a creative literature written

in

forms and dialects which had been disused for so long.

other hand, the science of philology and criticism

is

the

old

On

the

brought into

being, since the old hterature required to be explained before

could be

fully appreciated.

The new

it

science develops upon

Ionian soil into the school of Pergamum," but reaches a very

different

and

far

transplanted by

many
It is

higher development

men such

of his successors,

of the

first

as

in

Alexandria, whither

it

Zenodotus of Ephesus who,

was a man of

was
like

letters as well as a scholar.

importance to consider the methods employed by

the Alexandrines and the results to which they led.

'

The

valuable

history of scholarship at Pergamiim

work appears

Orators, and there

is

Aristophanes which are Pergamene in origin.

1508

Iv Tols 'ATTiXiois (vpoy

was soon subordinated

speculations.

Forschungen,

is

involved in obscurity.

Much

have been done on prose authors such as the Attic

evidence of standard copies of poetic writers such as
to

anidSfioy

Kal

Vide Venetian scholia on ^Uies

h rai -naKaiZ

tw

e/xai.

But scholarship

philosophy and sank into the quicksands of Stoic

For the influence of the Pergamene School at Rome v. Leo, Plant.

p.

to

35 (1912).

GREEK TEXTS

32

II.

The Alexandrine scJwlars and

The

f/ieir

wunediatc successors.

Ptolemies had gathered through their agents a hetero-

geneous mass of manuscripts which were preserved in the two

The
libraries at Alexandria, the Brucheum and the Serapeum.
early scholars had before

these collections to order.

them the Herculean labour of reducing

They had

This was a complicated task since

authenticity of

works

that

The

guished names.

first

first to

construct a catalogue.

involved inquiry into the

it

were currently attributed

to distin-

catalogue to be published was by

Callimachus and bore the

title

of

TriVaxts

twv tV -danj

Traih^ia

hiakajjApavrMV koX wv oa've'ypai/'ar.

These 'Tables' are

said to have consisted of 120 books, in

which the volumes catalogued were arranged

(i)Drama,

Poetry (Epic, Lyric,

(2)

Oratory,

(6)

Rhetoric,

(7)

(8)

in eight classes

&c.), (3) Legislation, (4)History,

Miscellaneous.

Within these

classes the Alexandrines undoubtedly paid most attention to the

authors whose works they found more or less completely pre-

These are the authors whose works they published

served.

standard editions
or

to

vTTo^vrjiJiaTa.

(cKSoo-ets),

in

while they wrote separate treatises

elucidate

difficulties

in

the

text.

In

all

probability these are the authors arranged by Aristophanes of

Byzantium and Aristarchus

to

in

Kav6vf.<;,

or 'Lists', which are not

be regarded as arbitrary selections made from a large mass of

authors whose works had survived in their entirety, but simply

as

'

Lists

of the authors in each class

'

in sufficient

sentatives of their class.

five

Tragedians, because

isolated plays
that

were

Minor

whose works had survived

bulk to enable them to be chosen as typical repre-

still

The

Alexandrines, therefore, recognize

five

and no more survived apart from

nine Lyric poets, because there were only nine

current

eVpuTToi'To, to

use the phrase of a later age.

poets, such as Praxilla of Sicyon or Telesilla of Argos,

may have
irpaTTOfxevoi,

existed in the library, but they were not

i.

e.

they were not

important to bear this

in

in the

among

hands of readers.

mind so as not

to

It

the
is

do the Alexandrines

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
the

injustice

of thinking

they neglected some of their

that

treasures after they had

33

'

rescued them from oblivion.

It

is

obvious on the contrary that they preserved every fragment on

which they could lay their hands, though they were wise enough
'

apply their energy in quarters where

to

The main

effect.

far

they edited the prose authors

how dangerous

incomplete, and

it

interest of these scholars

they neglected them

is

would produce most

was in poetry. How

The evidence

uncertain.

it is

is

dogmatically that

to assert

shown by the recent discovery in Egypt

unknown com-

is

of a papyrus fragment referring to a previously

mentary on

Herodotus by Aristarchus (Grenfell and Hunt,

Aniho'st Pap.

ii.

3. 12).

In no single instance has their

form, and

it is

work survived

in its original

necessary to argue backwards from the indications

preserved in later writers in order to gain an idea of the methods

which they employed.

Apart from scattered notices the best

evidence of their work

found

is

the Venetian scholia to

in

Homer, which contain excerpts from four

scription in the
is

as follows

T^S

'

MS.

The

treatises.

sub-

(Cod. Venetus, 454 of the tenth century)

TrapaKeirai

to.

'

Apia-TOVLKOV

Apurrapx^eiov Stop^wcrcajs,

tlvo.

HpwSiavov KOL eK tov NtKctvopos

ar-qfxtla

8k kol ck

Trepl (TTtyfxrj<;.

kcll

rrjs

Of

to,

Ai8v/aov Trept

'IXia/c^s

Trpoo-wSt'as

these AristonicuS

and Didymus(both contemporary with Strabo, 64

b, c.

a. d. 19)

preserved important fragments of the learning of Aristarchus

upon Homer, together with references

decessors, Zenodotus and Aristophanes.
upon

Homer may

fairly

which they worked

The

his pre-

of these

men

with other texts.

modern times

(e.

defects of these scholars rather than

kvill

work of

The work

be taken to illustrate the principles upon

in dealing

early critics in

to the

g. Wolf) laid stress on the

upon their merits. Both

be apparent from a brief survey of their method.

Their
defaced

first
it

in

aim was

to clear the text of the interpolations

many copies.

which

In detecting such interpolations they

There is interesting evidence of this in Aristoph. Nitbes, 967, where the

ichohast in discussing the quotation TtjKiiropov rt 06ana remarks (paal Se ixfj
'-

vpiffKtaOai otov wore

(anv

ev

yap

airoffitaffnaTi ev

rp

l3i0\io6rjKri tvpetv 'Api(TTO<pavT).

texts

grp:i:k

34
relied (i)

on the external authority of manuscripts, (2) on the

by the text before them or by other

internal evidence afforded

parts of the author's work.

These

internal

tests

may

under four

roughly classed

be

headings

Lines which do not

(i)

immediate context

suit the

in

which

they occur, because they are repetitions of lines which are

found elsewhere, or because they weaken

bring

it

Lines which do not

(2)

its

whom

Persons to

suit the

emphasis or

poem.

into conflict with other parts of the

they are

applied.

Lines which do not

(3)

poem and

suit the Antiquities of the

import anachronisms into the Heroic Age.

Lines which do not

(4)

by the

The

last

suit the

Language normally employed

poet.

two are

in

every

way

legitimate tests which

were em-

ployed with admirable results by Aristophanes and Aristarchus.

They
critics
is

required a greater

command

of learning than the earlier

Of the

such as Zenodotus possessed.

two the second

first

wholly valueless, but has a historical explanation

first

opens the door

to

much

criticism that

is

while the

based only on

personal opinion or prejudice.

A few

concrete instances will best explain the success and the

failure of these
(i)

canons of

Zenodotus
Kttt

criticism.

rejects TI

tot'

ap i$

677 and alters

I6rj<; TrpoaeffiT]

IT

Zeis ov

666

to

(fiiXoi' iio'i

how Apollo

because he can find no indication as to

reaches Ida

from the plain of Troy.

In

88,

where Athene

is

HavSapov avTiOcov
ivpe AuKuovos vlov

he wishes

to read

referred to
BL^rjfievtj,

et

afivp.ovd re

irov ifjid'poi.

Kpanpov

only

lIui'<5a/joi'

ai'TLdtor

&i^i]fxti'i],

ivpe

(St

TuvSe.

a violent and unjustifiable alteration based apparently on hisdis-

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

like to the repetition of the

Aristarchus

is

evpelv in

yap

35

two successive

not free from similar faults.

iT/rpos
lov<s

verb

In

A 514-15

ttoAXoiv dvTct^tos aXAojv

ai/r]p

CKTafJiveLV 7rt

rjiria (jyapfxaKa Trda-aeiv.

he rejects the second line on the ground that /^.e/xeiWc

KOL

tyjv e/xcfiacnv

TOLavTa d^eretv ciw^e.

TO.

In

lines.

A 442
re

crol dye'/xi',

peiai virkp Aavawv,

he rejects the third

of to

whom

can be spared

It

(Trepto-o-di').

common

airpcirk,

character of the person to

avuKra

lXacr6p.(T$a

line as pleonastic

The charge

(2)

dv^poiv ' Ayap.epMwi'

0' lepryv lKaT6p.(3r]v

^OLfSw
o(f)p'

be taken as the verb

if dye/AEv

wa^

X.pv(rr], Trpo p' eTre/jupa'

o)

TraiSct

and

to TratSa

iKarop-^-qv.

incompatibility with

or

the

the line applies, leads to extra-

ordinary results.
In r 424 the goddess Aphrodite places a seat for the mortal

Helen

to sit

dTTpeVcta

Zenodotus

upon.

'ATrpcTre?

yap avrQ

rejects the line

i(f>aiveTO

to

ttj

on the ground of

'Ekevrj

tyjv

'

AcftpoScTrjv

hifjipov jiaa-Tdl^uv.

Such caprices of
study.

Aristarchus

on these grounds
yap

at

criticism
is

belong only

obviously uneasy

e. g.

in

t,

to the infancy of the

when he

rejects a verse

244 Nausicaa prays

ip.o\ TOiocrSe ttoo-is k(kXi]plV0^ eo]

ivOdSe vaieTdo)v, Kai ot d8ot avToOt

p.ip.viv.

Aristarchus obelizes them on the ground that Sokovo-w

aTrpcTTCts

TrapOevo) ctvat

whether the

first

Kat

may

dKoAacrTot.

ot

Ao'yot

But he has doubt as

tO

not be genuine because he found the line

Alcman who puts the words Zev

mouths of a chorus of maidens.
rejecting some of Zenodotus's excisions.

imitated in so early a poet as

Trdrcp

yap epos

TroVts

etr]

into the

He

has no hesitation

In

r 424 mentioned above he

in

at

once cuts

at the root

objection by remarking that Aphrodite has taken

the semblance of an old

character that she

is

woman, and

suits

of the

upon herself

her actions

to

the

sustaining.

Subjective criticism of this kind was not so unnatural at this

D 2

GREEK TEXTS

36
early period.

was partly inherited from the

It

method of

sophistic

interpretation which has already been described, and partly arose

from the inability of

men who were

living the

complex

life

which

the court of the Ptolemies had introduced into Alexandria to

understand the simplicity of Homer,

method

believe that this vice of

There

no reason

is

to

affects their treatment of other

authors.

An

(3)

advOe T Koi

verb

by Aristarchus on the ground

that

kul

AWwv

Aafxire t

Src,

never mentions a four-horse chariot, and because the

in the dual is out of place.

Furthermore, the names of the

horses betray the hand of an interpolator

from T 400 and

(4)

in

185.

HoSapye

line is athetized

first

seen

is

fxoi Tr]v KO/xiSrjv airoTtveTOv

vvv

Homer

(TV

antiquities

(-)

Hector addresses his horses

The

makes

excellent instance of the use which Aristarchus

knowledge of Homeric

of his

Of

his

knowledge of

taken from

who has

linguistic

Aristarchus chose the latter out of respect for Homeric usage

eOifi-oi'
it

Tov

TTOL-qTov),

which

sanctions the use of

is

be

and

Twv dXXuiv Tpwwv (fivXaKai

Twv aWwv Tpwwv (fivXaKai.

at

<5'

TTws 8ai

may

usage an instance

408 where there were two readings

7ro)S

taken them

295.

(to

against the article in this sense, while

8at after

an interrogative

particle.

Then remains the question how far the Alexandrines introduced their own conjectures in defiance of the manuscript
Here an increase of caution came with increasing
tradition.
knowledge.

Zenodotus was notoriously rash,

fj.^

TIS UTt' OvXvfXTTOlO

ejxfirjij'

fxdXa tov<; ye

(lAAa irdXlv
Orjr)<;,

For these

lines,

6(.(i>V'

<liiX(.2

11

<^aos

i'

vi^icrai

t iuv TreSiov Kara 8i]pida(r0ai.

on the ground that they arc unsuitable

gods, Zenodotus substituted the single line

fX7j <T

93

CKiitpyos 'A7roA.A(i)i'

Tp(jiira.(T$ai, cTrr/v

Tois Se

e. g.

(tCiyIT(i(ijr

aTToyx' fiVMUiVTa

Xapij KOfn'OuioXo^

KnTiop

to llic


ANCIENT TIMES

IN

upon which Dionysius Thrax remarks

read

Scikj]

for XdfSi]

Aristophanes

no less rash

is

ws apa

why

(jiwi'y]<TavT

the dual ? he asks.

[u)S ecfiar

Odysseus

the only person that has

is

iKciTcpOe] irapk^ oSov

it

again

reading was

was considered over-cautious.

must be from a desire not

it

iSrjTvo's aij/

made him

tradition

The

i8r)Tvo<;

ii tpov evro the

But respect

eVao-avTo.

ivpwv

for the

iwo

the best scholarship of the ancient world

Phrases such as

to. Trjs

of the best critics

dvayvwo-ew?

down

to

(i.

e.

17

rj

the times of Hadrian

or ovk

olSev

Herodian can even take

Herodian.

own

principles,

e. g.

on

Strabo, Galen, Jerome,

show how sound an instrument

been forged by the early scholars.

a genius as

the respect

the traditional text), are typical

7rapa8oo-ts tov ' ApLCTTapxov.

later writers

till

7rapa8oo-ts oi8e\'

Aristarchus to task for violating his

162 SteAeyxei

the idiosyn-

lies in

This becomes the watchword of

paid to manuscript tradition.

ovK ex^i ovTw;

manuscript

-n-epiTT^s vAa/8etas

when once
away

crasies of the earlier scholars are swept

later.

proper

(f>pop.ivt]v Tr]v ypa(f}-^v.

essence of this textual method

and even

He

to offend Achilles.

refuse to alter the text

oi'Bkv fxereOrjKiv, iv TroAAats oiJrojs

and

222 the envoys to Achilles had already taken food, if they

believed therefore that instead of

4>

Trape$ 68ov iv I'^Kvecrai

Aristarchus, on the other hand,

take

349

ov8' dTriOyjae ^orjv dya66<; Ato/jir;87/9,

8'

iXuovTes

In

at times.

Accordingly he inserts a verse of his own

spoken.

In

37

might as well have

that he

None

of criticism

had

of them had such

Lachmann, but they were as well able as Bekker to

If manuscripts were bad they had

construct a trustworthy text.

to

make

is

no doubt that they did not choose the worst.

the best of them.

It is at first

But where they had the choice there

sight strange that their treatment had hardly

appreciable effect upon the traditional text or vulgate of

while there

is

every reason to believe that

fortunes of other classical texts.

This

is to

it

any

Homer,

vitally affected the

be explained by the

GREEK TEXTS

38

unique position which

before his text

came

Homer

into the

held in the Greek world long

Other

hands of the Alexandrines.

writers (e.g. the Tragedians) appeared in collective editions for

the

first

And

time in Alexandria.

such editions tended to become

But there was already a

standard texts for the future.

the

standard text of

poems had

Homer, the

ancient vulgate into which the

crystallized during the early part of the fifth century

under the conditions which have already been described.

was a

text

with

detected, but with

all

It

which the Alexandrines successfully

faults
its

faults

it

was readable and served the

purpose of the general public of readers who then, as now, cared

little

for the accuracy of

the texts which they used, provided

such texts were cheap and

intelligible.

Homer were

drine editions of

public, but for the class-room.

an oral exposition

in

The

elaborate Alexan-

never intended for the general

Their

diacritical signs required

Hence

order to explain them.

they represent the excesses of the

critical

it

is

methods of

that

their

authors rather than the normal application of such methods.

In these works

we

a suggestion that

moment, some

see the professor with his pupils throwing out

may have come

hint at the truth

to

him on the spur of the

which he divines, but cannot

prove, and would not wish to set before the larger public.

normal application of the

critical

method

is

to

be seen

The
in the

These were
Even if there
the mere number of authors

other texts with which the Alexandrines dealt.

intended from the

first for

the general reader.

were no other evidence available,

edited by a scholar such as Aristophanes of Byzantium, who
practically codified the whole of the national poetry, would show
that the text cannot

once

it

The

had been

have been seriously interfered with wheii

elicited

from the best manuscripts.

scholars of the next

fifty

years after the death of Aristar-

chus carried on the tradition of the Alexandrian school.

Tluy

completed outlying portions of their predecessors' work upon

the poets, e.g. the text of Sophron and Epicharmus was revised

by ApoUodorus of Athens

(circ.

150 b.c).

however, that the scholarship of this period

There
is

on

is

no doubt,

its

best side

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

assimilative rather than original, while on

39

shows
There were

worst side

its

a tendency to prefer the curiosities of learning.

it

trustworthy texts upon the shelves of the Alexandrine libraries.

demand now springs up

commentaries

and

antiquities.

such

men

as

for

popular editions with marginal

lexica,

This demand was

and handbooks

metre

to

by the labours of

satisfied

Ammonius, Dionysius Thrax, Didymus Chalcenterus,

and Theon, the

The

for

grammars,

commentator on the Alexandrine poets.

men and their lack of independent

first

limited outlook of such

judgement can be seen

survive.

such portions of their work as

by H. Diels and

W.

Didymus remarks
is

a cento

that

Philippics of

Demosthenes

On

(edited

the eleventh

title irpos tt/v iTnaroXrjv rrjv ^tXiTTTrof)

seems natural

it

still

afforded by the newly discovered

Schubart, Berlin, 1904).

(known under the

Philippic

is

Didymus on the

scholia by

speech

in

striking instance

made up

to conjecture that the

of other speeches of Demosthenes.

Some authorities, however, state that it is really the work ot

Anaximenes of Lampsacus, and that it is to be found word for
word in the seventh book of his History of Philip ({'TroroTrT^o-cie 6'
av Tts ovK

(xTTo

irpayfiaTiiwv
Aafjiyj/aKrjvov

(TKOTTOV (TvixTreffioprjcrdai to Xoyt'Stov Ik tli'ojv ArjfxoaOivov^

iTnavvreOev,

t^v

a-vjJifiovXrjv,

kol

ciatv

vvv hi iv

8ctv ypdixfxacriv ai'TOLS ivTeraxOai.

ol

'Avafi/^itVovs

<^acriv

rrj if386fj.i]

Col. II.

7).

eu'at

twv ^iXnnrLKwv

No modern

tov

oAi'you

scholar

could find such a statement in his authorities without perceiving

its

importance for the criticism of the speech, and without

attempting to substantiate
notes

it

it

or refute

it.

as a curiosity which he found in

Didymus, however,

some early

vTr6p.vqp.a

by Hermippus the Callimachean, who is known

to have worked at the text of Demosthenes), and preserves it
without further inquiry. This temper of mind is common to the
(written perhaps

post-Alexandrine school and their

in
is

Roman

imitators.

Theon's work upon Apollonius Rhodius, where

rather to dilate

text,

and

it

and Aulus Gellius.

seen

concern

lo-rop/ai in the poem than upon the

work of Pliny the Elder, Valerius Maximus,

upon the

infects the

It is

his

GREEK TEXTS

40
III. Fniiii the

Reign of Hadrian

reign of Hadrian (117-138)

The

point of the decay in

which

in

is

full

may

.\.D.

be taken as the starting

Greek Hterature and Greek scholarship

progress by the reign of Septimius Severus

Outwardly

(193-211).

Ninth Century

to the

a period of

it is

good government and of

great material prosperity, but the spirit of ancient Greece, which

had struggled so long against the misrule of the Roman oligarchy

and had revived for the time under the wisely ordered system of

becomes gradually crushed under the centralized

It was an age of material

Augustus,

administration of the later empire.

menaced the

aims, and these aims soon

Men

literature.

integrity of the older

could no longer appreciate or even understand

works which

the ideals of the past, which were embodied in

breathed the

spirit

of ancient freedom.

For a

time, indeed, the

among educated men.

classics survive as a fashion

But the

public which could find pleasure in them, and in the archaistic

them

imitations of

that

were produced by a Lucian and an

Even while such

Alciphron slowly passes away.

clear that

range of reading

a public

still

severely contracted.

exists

it

Some

authors gradually disappear (e.g. the Tragedians, with the

is

its

exception of the three

Comedy

except Aristophanes

Those

Lyric poets except Pindar).

all

parts of an author's

and the

do not survive

that remain

entire but in selections or in anthologies,^

the extinction of

is

which rapidly lead to

work that they do not

include.

The works
Byzantium
in six

the

in

Pindar were arranged by Aristophanes of

7r/3ocro8ta

two; the

in

of

seventeen books
in

two

iyKwfiia, dprjvoi,

the

vftvoi, 7raiuvs,

the irapOivLa in three

and

eVu'tVtu in

four.

and

8i$vpa/xfioi

the virop\i)p.aTa

Plutarch knows

when Lucian quotts

first of the Hymns.

the poet's works in this complete edition, and

from the

There
'

The

first
is

Ode

of Pindar

earliest evidence ol

Papyri, No.

III.

lie

means the

no doubt that the Epinicia with their personal

I,

pp. 13-14.

an anthology is found in MahalTy. Fiiiulirs FeintThe papyrus belongs to the third century a.o.,

and contains excerpts from Epicharmus and the A)itiope of Euripides.

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

41

references to the Sicilian princes were by far the most popular

works

of the poet's

in

Hence

antiquity.

in the

second cen-

perhaps in the reign of Antoninus Pius, some unknown

grammarian separated them from the Alexandrine corpus and
tury,

From

published them with a commentary.

the

this (circ.

from the

text of

Pindar

is

descended.

from the plays of the three Tragedians.

cannot

this separate edition

Somewhat earlier than

a. d. 100) a certain Symmachus had made a selection
A similar selection was made
plays of Aristophanes.

modern

now be

determined, but

it

compass

Its original

soon came to consist of ten

plays from Euripides {Hecuba, Orestes, Phoenissae, Hippolytus,

Medea,

Alcestis,

Androtnache, Rhesus, Troades, and Bacchae)) of

Neither the

seven from Aeschylus and seven from Sophocles.

author of the selections

made them.

is

the exact date at which he

known nor

Apparently they are from one hand since they

The

betray a definite plan.

and the Phoe-

Septeiu, the Oedipus,

by side;

nissae are evidently chosen in order to be read side

other plays are

Persae)
(e.g.

chosen for their easiness

(e.g.

Prometheus,

others because they form a good introduction to

Ajax) or a continuation of the story of Troy

rough inference as

the collection in

its

to its date

Homer

Hecuba).

(e.g.

can be drawn from the

fact that

present form was in current use soon after

the time of the sophist Philostratus of

He

Septimius Severus (193-21 1).

from plays that are not included

is

in

Lemnos, who

the last author

it,

lived

under

who quotes

such as the Oeneus and

Palamedes of Euripides.
Selections such as these were

the few cultivated

literature

readers

when they

left

who

made

for the

did not

lose

the school for active

classes of readers a marginal

school,
all

and

for

interest

life.

commentary was now

in

For both
essential,

and such commentaries consisted partly of extracts from the

learning of the Alexandrines and partly of paraphrases.

The

Greek language was

slowly changing in syntax and in vocabulary. Such commentaries and paraphrases are of gradual growth, and the scholars

paraphrase was

now

who compiled them

a necessity since the

are either

unnamed or merely names.

GREEK TEXTS

42

There is evidence of a commentary on Aristophanes by Symmachus which Hes behind the existing schoha. The schoha to
the Tragedians point to an origin earlier than the third century,
since

is

it

only rarely that authors later than that period are

cited in them.

It should be borne in mind that such works

were essentially compilations from the separate virofivrifuna to

separate plays that were in existence long before them. They

were rough variorum editions, and not ordered commentaries
written upon a definite plan.

Such

selections

and commentaries came from the

bitious scholars of the time.

The more

less

am-

ambitious devote their

energies to collecting the learning of the previous generations

into

grammars, handbooks, and

the founder of systematic syntax.

covers

the whole

field

Apollonius Dyscolus

is

His son Aelius Herodianus

research

of

Orthography, and Accidence.

Scholarship ceases to

lexica.

be discursive and becomes systematic.

upon Accent, Quantity,

The same method and aim

is

to

be seen in the treatises of Heliodorus and Hephaestion upon

Metre, of Zenobius on Proverbs, of Herennius Philo upon
Synonyms, of Aelius Dionysius and Pausanias the Syrian on
Attic usage, and in the work of industrious epitomators, lexicographers, and antiquarians such as Juba King of Mauretania,
Harpocration, Julius Pollux, Pamphilus, and Diogenian. On

worst side their work

its

But

is

unprogressive, dull,

and pedan-

was founded upon the soujid basis of Alexandrine

scholarship, and its very pedantry had the saving grace of

tic.

it

preserving with unreasoning

fidelity

During the succeeding centuries

what had been received.

until

the ninth,

when

the

present manuscript tradition begins, the Greek classics sufter

loss rather than serious corruption.

been explained

in the

The

great losses, as has

preceding chapter, occurred

in all

proba-

was finally superseded in the fifth

century a.d. by the parchment codex. With the invention of
a practically indestructible form of book, literature was no longer
at the mercy of the material upon which it was written, and was
l)ility

before the papyrus roll

not necessarily

doomed

to extinction

during a period of neglect.

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

43

That losses occurred even after the introduction of the vellum

codex cannot be doubted. The anthologies which, it has been
seen, begin as early as the third century, continue to act as

a corrosive, and take an ever-widening range, as can be seen

from what

is

known or survives of the work of such men as

Apamea, Helladios of Egypt, and Joannes

Proclus, Sopatros of

Stobaeus,

who belong

to the fifth

and sixth centuries.

Losses

must also have occurred from sheer neglect during the eighth
century the darkest period in the history of the East, which
continues

till

the revival

by the Patriarch

of letters begun

Photius, and by Arethas Bishop of Caesarea and others circa

A.D. 850.

But throughout
texts

this

long period of eight centuries the classical

An

were not extensively interpolated or reconstructed.

indication of this has always been afforded

scripts,

by the best manu-

which are never without traces of the ancient learning.

Even where the manuscripts bear witness

Byzantine

hands,

it

An

a drastic reconstruction.

to a

revision

such a revision was

that

clear

is

instance of this

seen

to be

is

by
not
in

the Urbinas of Isocrates, which in the Busiris represents such

a revision by a certain
Eva-raOLu).

Heliconius

All that these

cifia

rots IraLpot^ o8Mpio koI

men have done

is to

correct their text

by the best and oldest manuscript available, since the text as

stands shows that ancient rules are

always written except

in

the phrase

indicated in the manuscripts

the papyri, which

show

still

is

rj

observed, e.g.
\etvos.

proved beyond

What
all

it

cKetvos is
is

only

question by

that texts as they stand in manuscripts

of the tenth and eleventh centuries are substantially the

same

as they were in the second and third.

IV.

Two

The Period from

the Thirteenth to the Fifteenth Centuries.

centuries before the conquest of Constantinople

Turks occurred another revival

associated with the House of the
1261-1453.

in

literary studies

Palaeologi,

The most famous names

in this

who

by the

which

is

reigned from

Byzantine move-

GREEK TEXTS

44

ment arc those of Planudes, Manuel Moschopulus, Thomas

Magister, Theodorus Metochites, and Demetrius TricHnius, all of

whom

flourished during the

tury.

There

manuscripts

(e.g. Parisini

B and C

to the sixteenth century) lies the

of this type

quarter of the fourteenth cen-

first

however, no doubt that behind

is,

many

late

Greek

of Aristophanes, which belong

work of some Byzantine scholar

who has remained anonymous.

Such men wrote

to metre and
of most of the greater

commentaries, school books, lexica, handbooks

antiquities, as well as editions of the text

Greek

The}' were scholars and not ordinary scribes,

classics.

and there can be

in

what they

little

of the

scholars

doubt that both

failed to effect they

what they effected and

Through the

Renaissance.

Italian

which they aroused

in

were closely analogous

to the

interest

were the

for the ancient literature, they

means of preserving the valuable manuscripts of the tenth and

eleventh centuries without which modern scholarship would be
helpless;

but as textual critics they were too ambitious and

violent.

UnHke
ninth

the scholars of the earlier

Greek renaissance of the

they laid a heavy hand on the texts which

centur}',

Occasionally they were right, as were the Italian

they edited.

scholars, but for the

most part they defaced the

text with trivial

emendations based upon their own inadequate theories of metre

Their methods can easily be studied

and language.

in

the

older texts of Sophocles which were based on the recension of

Triclinius (preserved in Paris. 271

1,

and other manuscripts):

507 ^avepa yu/j ctt' uirul TTTtpdecro-' i/XOe Kopa, he omitS

eV avTw as Otiose, though he leaves the line hopelessly une.g. in O. 7.

metrical

Ibid.

943

ttw?

iT-n-as

y riOv-qK^

lil6Xv/3o<i yeputv

the metre by the feeble device of reading

These

texts

were the

first

were the most

accessible,

and

in use as the vulgate

lamenting the

fall

text.

he heals

[ttov] U6Xv(3o<;.

imported into Italy because they

for
It

many
is

centuries they continued

well to bear in

of Constantinople, that

if

mind when

that disaster

had

never happened or had been long delayed, such texts might

have proved

finally victorious to the lasting

detriment of Greek

IN

ANCIENT TIMES

45

Such detriment indeed has been suffered by some

Xenophon and

literature.

authors, as can be seen from those parts of

Euripides which depend upon fourteenth century manuscripts.

Thus the problem of textual criticism of Greek authors when

once the ground has been cleared by a proper examination and
classification of the

manuscript authorities becomes largely an

inquiry into the condition of texts in the period of the Antonines,

and

into the circumstances

It is difficult at

which led

to that condition.

the present time to assess the permanent value

of recent inquiries that

have been made upon these

lines.

As

has been pointed out already, each author presents a different

problem, and

much work

requires to be done in editing

still

scholia, lexica, &c. before the conditions

which govern some

of

For, unless the problem

these problems can be ascertained.

be solved off-hand by the discovery in Egypt or elsewhere of

some

early and well-authenticated text, nothing

that the only

much

Since

door

Verse than

texts

is

follows

Prose,

in

far

prose authors have on the whole

more corruption than the

which are

it

more trustworthy than a text

Since the ancient scholars were more interested
scholia

without scholia.

suffered

clearer than

of this ancient learning survives in scholia,

that a text with

in

is

to the ancient text is the ancient learning.

poets.

typical of their kind

may be

few instances of

taken to illustrate

these statements.

The

early Elegiac poets (e.g. Solon, Phocylides,

Callinus, Theognis)

may serve

Mimnermus,

as examples of a type of literature

which was neglected by the Alexandrines and their successors.

This neglect was due

were of the

to various causes.

first class.

They

offered

None

of these writers

none of the

difficulties

of

language or metre which attracted the grammarian to the works

of other poets.
later elegists

They

suffered

further

from the rivalry

such as Philetas and Callimachus.

of

Their works

accordingly survive for the most part only as fragments, em-

bedded

in

prose authors

where

they are quoted to illustrate

or as elegant extracts Anthologies.

a state of
One alone of these authors Theognis survives

history or philosophy

in

in

GREEK TEXTS

46

Two

better preservation.

the

first

containing 1230

books of poems are attributed

lines,

to him,

and consisting of poems dealing

with politics and morality, the second consisting of 158 lines

ol

love poetry which survive in one manuscript only, the Mutinensis

(now Parisinus Suppl. Grec. 388) belonging to the tenth century.

As soon as this collection is critically examined it is clear that
it

much

contains

that cannot possibly be attributed to the poet

of the sixth century

Many

b. c.

lines belong to earlier poets

or to contemporaries such as Solon, Mimnermus, Tyrtaeus, and

Many

Euenus.
the

fifth

of the poems that are incorporated in

it

are of

many

again are obviously imitations belonging to

century.

Even where the text can be attributed to

shows every trace of early redaction or
divergent versions of the same passage are

early date,

Theognis himself,
adaptation, since

it

often presented, the earlier in a longer form, the later shortened

and modernized
Xenophon and

No

in language.

Plato, but

is

it

doubt

it

is

the book used by

book that has

blance to the original work of Theognis, and

of stray pieces analogous to the prose

under the name of Hippocrates.

Here

is

lost all

mere

vTrofxv>)^aTa that

criticism

is

resem-

collection

passed

faced with

a hopeless task in attempting the restoration of the form or

The

language.

text

has always been unprotected, and

the

grammarians and lexicographers give no assistance.

Far different is the condition of a text which has not been
left to

run wild but has been carefully edited

at

Alexandria and

protected subsequently by a long line of scholars.

of such a text

is

to be seen in the

in extent,

has

All the

ancestor

They preserve a text which, though not the same

common lacunae and common corruptions. The

best representatives of this text

{A)

= Ambrosianus

C.

includes only Olymp.

(B)

instance

common

manuscripts of Pindar are descended from a

or archetype.

An

works of Pindar.

fall

222

into
inf.,

two groups
twelfth

century which

i-xii.

Vaticanus 1312, twelfth century and Laurcntianus

32.52, thirteenth century.

The

text

which results from the recension and emendation of

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
these manuscripts

due

is

singularly uniform.

the B3-zantine period.

to

47

Its mistaices are not

The paraphrase

schoHa belongs to the second century

a.d.,

and

of the existing text, which goes back through

it

given in the

is

a paraphrase

Didymus and

the

older grammarians to the text of Aristophanes of Byzantium.

The

injury which the

poems have

suffered through modification

of the dialect and spelling, through interpolation and other

forms of corruption, belong to pre- Alexandrine times.

supposition that

Pindar

lines.

who

therefore,

editors,

of later growth are working upon

is

it

difficult

wrong

an exceptionally favourable instance of what

is

can result from an inquiry into the history of a

were

All

attempt to repair such injury on the

and unique

style

in

and form.

His poems

text.

The

first

fixed

point in their history remains fixed, since they were copied

mechanically by later ages and suffered

Few

little loss.

of the other great classics afford such definite results.

They were more widely read than Pindar for centuries after
Alexandrine period.
Hence the settlement which the

the

Alexandrines effected

in

their text

was always

liable

to

disturbed through the rivalry which sprang up between

be
the

revised Alexandrine texts and the unrevised copies circulated

by the booksellers.

For the time the Alexandrine

texts drove

out of the market the earlier 'vulgate' or 'proletariat' texts

{8i]ixu)8ei<;).

They

certainly killed the extreme forms of corruption

that can be seen in the Petrie Pliacdo

and

in

called 'eccentric' or 'nonconformist' texts of

must not be imagined

that

some of the soHomer. But it

an Alexandrine text presented an

undeviating form which only required faithful reproduction in

order to preserve
early scholars

left

it.

In their

based their judgement.

rejected

v7roiJ.vriiJ.aTa

or commentaries the

a record of the material

The

on which they had

variant readings which they had

were mentioned as well as those which they accepted,

and such readings soon re-entered the

text,

restored perhaps by

subsequent editors or jotted down as marginal annotations by

the educated

man who

read the Alexandrine commentary side

by side with

his text.

Through

this passion for collating

one

GREEK TEXTS

48

manuscript with another, which

is

common

to

ages,

all

is

it

impossible for one strain of tradition to survive uncontaminated,

contaminate

there are other strains to

if

something from every incident

is

it

it.

absorbs

text

Whether or

in its history.

not

possible to reach the texts of the Alexandrines depends

largely on the part played by Alexandrine scholarship in the

history of a particular text.

forming the

text,

it

may be

the Alexandrine text.

If

it

was the dominant influence

were other powerful influences

If there

competition the attempt to recover the Alexandrine text

in

end only

in

in

possible to form an adequate idea of

may

naive superstitions.

Roughly speaking the

first

aspect of the problem

is

presented

by poetry, the second by prose.

There is no evidence that the work of the Alexandrines upon

Greek poetry was ever seriously interfered with. Comedy may
have suffered a
century A.

D.,

little at

the hands of the Atticists of the second

but Tragedy remained untouched.

The

limits of

variation in a verse text are severely defined by the metre, while

language raises

the difficulty of the

it

above the plane of

ordinary speech and demands care on the part of the scribe.

If,

therefore, the scholia survive to protect such a text, there

no reason why

it

is

should not represent the main features of the

Alexandrine recension.

This,

it

is

true of the texts of the Tragedians

now

generally believed,

and Aristophanes.

is

Where

the scholia are well preserved, as in the nine annotated plays of

Euripides and the seven of Aristophanes

Venetus, the text

Sophocles

is

is

of high quality.

faultier

it

is

The

preserved

in

contained

text of
late

manuscripts and

the scholia are mere remnants of the original corpus.

tradition

The

is

sound but there are not enough witnesses

text of the unannotated plays of Euripides

the

in

Aeschylus and

(i.e.

The
to

it.

the Baccliac

and the nine plays found only

in

the second class of manuscripts)

and of Aristophanes exhibits

all

the defects of a text which has

passed out of the control of learning and must be dealt with, as

will
It

be seen, upon different lines of criticism.

is

far

otherwise with

Prose

texts.

The Alexandrines

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

49

expended less labour upon them than upon Poetry, and their
history has in consequence been

scholar

more

The ^meanest

eventful.

himself competent to revise them and the meanest

felt

scribe indulged in conscious or unconscious expansions, omissions,

and emendations.

There was always a

The

and unrevised copies.

latter

descendants of some scholarly

There was no

limit to the

or trade copies tracing back

growth of variants such as was im-

From

poetry by the metre.

in

between revised

bad texts of the pre-Alexandrine period.

their descent to the

posed

text,

rivalry

might be either the corrupt

time to time there

is

and some scholar makes his selection

from the mass of variants before him. It is as if the text were

demand

purer

for a

text,

constantly endeavouring to escape from the control of learning

Such

and were as constantly recaptured.

many

parents of

of the best manuscripts

eclectic texts are the

now

in existence, e. g.

the Bodleian Plato and the Paris Demosthenes.

These manu-

scripts

do not always represent separate traditions that are

earlier

and better than the readings given by other groups of

They

manuscripts.
at

some

period.

It

represent a text that has been normalized

is

now

clear from the evidence of papyri

that behind all families of manuscripts (except, of course, such as

present the Byzantine recensions of the fourteenth century)

a text with an apparatus of variant readings.

lies

All manuscripts

represent a selection from such a corpus of variants and one

selection

may

be more successful than others.

But though,

happily, the papyri support in most cases the readings of the

best family of manuscripts, yet they also recognize

readings found in the inferior groups.

all

belong

to

probability

and not adopted or rejected merely because they

a
is

who bears the

The works
in

some of the

therefore, that

readings which are not obviously late must be considered on

their merits

the

It is clear,

condition

Only where the balance of

more weight be given to the witness

particular group.

equal can

best character for accuracy.

of

Demosthenes

of the

better

may

be

prose texts.

which they are preserved are

taken

to

illustrate

The manuscripts

of high quality,

and the

GREEK TEXTS

50

by these manuscripts

text given

is

largely confirmed

by the

papyri.

Some

of

published

Orations

the

The

fixed point in the tradition of the text

first

by the Catalogue
speeches were

others were not published

(TriVa/ces)

sifted out

of Callimachus

that

the

in

is

given

which the genuine

from the mass of miscellaneous speeches

which bore the name of Demosthenes.

tion

work of Callimachus

There

is

every indica-

behind our present

lies

Speeches which he condemned such as the

tradition.

till

Spurious works soon passed current under his

after his death.

name.

Demosthenes must have been

of

during his lifetime

^uTvpov and the

wep

Ai<^tAof

have

vTre/j

not survived, although they

were recognized as genuine b}' good

the work of Callimachus was only a

critics in antiquit}'.

table of contents

But

and not

That there was an Alexandrine edition based on

work of Callimachus is certain, though the author of it is
unknown byname. This edition lies behind the present text, but

an edition.'
the

it

is

not the only influence that

of manuscripts.
tradition

friend

open

to

It is

Caecilius

lies

behind the existing families

evident that there were other sources of

Didymus, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and his

editions of single speeches which

separate

traced their descent from pre-Alexandrine copies.

lie

Such copies

behind the text of the Third Philippic where there are parallel

versions of

some passages, and perhaps behind the Speech on the

The Alexandrine edition was soon contami-

Trierarchic Crown.

nated by such rival texts. Its text suffered at the hands of the later

Alexandrine scholars, and seems

to

have been mutilated through

the loss of the end of the Zcnoihcmis.

It

reigned, however, as

the accepted text, sinking into deeper corruption with every

But scholarship throughout

century.
effort to

keep the text pure.

Some

is

constantly making an

such attempt seems to

lie

Calhmachus' work was founded on an early edition

But this is very improbable
since speeches such as those against Pliormio and Dionysodonis have their
origin in this period, and could liardl}' have been included as genuine by an
'

Some have thought

made

in

Athenian

Athens soon

editor.

that

after the orator's dealli.

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

51

behind the tradition preserved by Harpocration and others of

made by

a recension

a certain Atticus

whom some

IkSoo-is),

Another such attempt

which

date,

and

is

be the friend of Cicero.

seen in the apxaia

is

IkSoo-is

unknown

of

referred to by the scholiast on the Midiaua 133

Even

147.

if

a pure

exhibit

twv 'Attikmvwv dvTLypd<f>wv

(17

critics believe to

these editions were

still

extant they would not

descent from the Alexandrine

but only

text,

skilful selection

from the various readings which had overlaid

Neither

any one of the surviving manuscripts a pure

it.

is

descendant of any of these editions.

MS.

Paris

(2) as a legitimate

Though

W-TTiKiavd.

is

it

It is

a mistake to regard the

descendant of the dpxaia or of the

an excellent manuscript yet

seems
it

to represent the corrupt vulgate

it

shows

The Augustanus

kinship with manuscripts of base descent.

(A)

yet not entirely, since

shows traces of the good readings which are preserved in 2.

(F) and a Parisinus (Y) represent a frank con-

The Marcianus

tamination or mixture of the traditions seen in 2 and A.

Thus
by

it is

itself.

evident that no strand of the tradition ever remains

From

the very

they have been intertwined.

first

The

existing manuscripts of the highest class represent early attempts

at a

But the men who made these attempts,

disentanglement.

although they ejected

may

many

of the worst readings before them,

equally well have ejected good readings which have been

preserved in inferior manuscripts.

Textual criticism, therefore,

must be largely
merely because

To go beyond
text

is

eclectic,

lacks the authority of the best manuscripts.

it

this

quixotic

authors such as Demosthenes

in

and a reading must not be rejected

at

and

to

any

dream of restoring the Alexandrine

rate,

with

the

evidence at

present

available.
If

modern discovery and research

fying

distinction
texts.

lead to this rather unsatis-

conclusion they teach one salutary lesson.

broad

must be drawn between 'protected' and 'unprotected'

protected text, even though

it

has absorbed bad

elements along with the good in the course of

only a very restricted

field

for

E 2

the

its

exercise

history, offers

of conjectural

GREEK TEXTS

52

IN

ANCIENT TIMES

emendation. Nothing is more significant than the fact that the

one papyrus of Demosthenes which corroborates the largest

number of modern conjectures

part of the third Epistle.

The

is

that containing the greater

Epistles

were an outlying portion

of the orator's works to which the ancient scholars paid

The

attention.

accordingly was unprotected

text

suffered serious corruption.

Among them

condition.

Few

little

and soon

important texts are

in this

unfortunately are the unannotated

These plays either stand entirely outside

more probably represent a portion
of the complete edition made by Aristophanes of Byzantium,
which has survived by some accident without the scholia which
have grown up round the rest. Their text exhibits a uniform
and undisciplined corruption, and in one instance the Heraplays of Euripides.

the Alexandrine tradition, or

clidae

bears

every trace of descent from a stage adaptation of

the fourth century b.c.

emendation

conjectural

Such

texts afford a proper field for

which, to

paraphrase the words of

Wilamowitz,^ 'must be governed by an intimate knowledge of

the author's style and of his intellectual environment and
instinctive

and

imponderable qualities of scholarship,

feeling for language,

E.

Anlike Deniostlienesausgabeii {PJiilologus, 1899, Supp).-Band

Lipsius, J. H.

Zur

the

taste,

and imagination.'

[The main authorities are

Drerup,

b}'

Te.xtgeschichte des Deniostlicncs,

vii^.

in Berichtc d. kgl. Sdc/is.

Gcsellscliaft der IVissenschafteii, phil.-liist. Klasse, 1893.

LuDwiCH, A. Die Homervulgata.

Rutherford, W. G. A chapter in the History of Criticism.
UsENER, H. Vnser Platontext \Goett. Gelelir. Ahz. 189a
WiLAMOWiTZ-MoELLENDORFF, U. VON. Eiiripidcs, licrakhs.
.

1889,

i.

120-219.

Die Textgeschichte der griechischcn Lyrikcr ^Abh. der kgl. Gisill. dcr Wisseiisrh,
No. 3 iqoo.
SI/ Gottiitgeu, phil.-hist. Klasse, N. F., Band i\
,

Die Textgesch. der griechischen Bukolikcr.

'

1906.]

Wilamowilz-Moellcndortr, Herakles,

i.

216.

CHAPTER

III

THE TEXT OF LATIN AUTHORS

IN

ANCIENT TIMES
Latin

texts,

with the exception of the works of the early

republican writers, have from the beginning of their history been

The

well protected by scholarship.

early republican literature

was mainly dramatic, and made its appeal when it was first
composed not to the reader but to the audience in the theatre.
There is no reason to believe that such works were ever
published in any technical sense.
There w^as no public of
'

'

readers sufficiently large to support an organized book trade

such as existed later during the

republican period.

Till

last

mitting texts were as unorganized

Athens

in

the

fifth

which existed were

century and a half of the

about 169 b.c. the methods of transin

Rome

as they

were

in

century, so that the various forms of literature

at the

mercy of the narrow circles of educated

men to whom they appealed. A technical work such as Cato's

De Agricultura was annotated and corrected by those who used
it,

and

alterations

their

tradition of the text.

tion since they

tended to become embodied in the

Epic and Satire were less liable to altera-

were not

in

constant use like a technical hand-

book, and, though they were not exempt from the graphical
errors which
writing, they

are

inseparable from

were not exposed

speedily attacked the drama.

to the

tradition

preserved

play was written by a

dramatist for a special occasion, and his interest in

control over

it

in

grave corruption which

it

Roman
and

his

ceased when he had been paid by the magistrate

who was conducting

the festival at which the play was produced,

or by the theatrical entrepreneur [donii'nus g^egis)

magistrate ordinarily employed as his agent.

whom

the

Plays generally

LVriN TEXTS

54

became the property of these agents, who revived them from time
to time, and did not hesitate to recast them in form {rctracialio)
or in language so as to render them more attractive and more
intelhgible to a later generation of spectators.

convenient to take 169 b.c. as marking the beginning of

It is

new period

mate date

in the history of

such early texts.

Rome

for the visit to

of the

It is

an approxi-

Pergamene Grammarian

Crates.

quantum opinamur, studium grammaticae in urCrates Mallotes, Aristarchi aequalis, qui missus adsenatum ab Attalo rege [a mistake : Etmioics -was kuig], inter secundum et tertium bellum Punicum, sub ipsam Ennii mortem, cum
regione Palatii prolapsus in cloacae foramen crus fregisset, per
omne legationis simul et ualetudinis tempus plurimas acroasis
subinde fecit, assidueque disseruit ac nostris exemplo fuit.
'Primus

bem

igitur,

intulit

Hactenus tamen imitati, ut carmina parum adhuc diuulgata, uel

defunctorum amicorum uel si quorum aliorum probassent, diligentius retractarent ac legendo commentandoque ceteris nota
(Suetonius,

facerent.'

This account was

Varro,

who

Dc

Graniiiiafi'cis,

ii.)

probably borrowed by

as an admirer of the

Suetonius from

Pergamene scholars may have

exaggerated the influence exercised by Crates from a desire to

attribute to his favourite school the impulse

which was undoubtedly

in

itself

felt at

Rome

improbable that the earliest

have been of the Pergamene

type,

towards philology,

about this time.

Roman

It is

not

philology should

and have addressed

itself to

questions of authenticity and aesthetics rather than to textual

criticism.

But the influence of Alexandrine scholarship was

not long delayed

(Keil,

G.L.

vii.

if

the statement

533)

is

which describes the twenty-one

Alexandrines,
treatise b}'

made

to be believed.

in the late tract Z)r lYofis

The

diacritical

author of this

has probably derived his information

Suetonius that

is

now

He

lost.

tract,

signs used by the

says

'His

from

solis in

adnotationibus Ennii Lucilii et historicorum usi sunt t uarrus

hennius haelius aequae t

et

Horatio

The

et

corrupt

et

postremo Probus qui

Lucretio apposuit ut

in

illas in

Homero

Vergilio

Aristarchus.'

names have been variously emendeii, but

it

is

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
generally

agreed

they must

that

55

include Vargunteius

and

L. Aelius Stilo.^

The

influence of Alexandrine scholarship generated the idea of

which was

a standard text

to

be preserved or recovered by an

appeal to the best documentary evidence available. This implies

a respect for the authentic text which
it

has been seen to be in Athens, and

as strong in

is

Rome

as

not entirely obliterated

is

during the worst periods of the Middle Ages, such as the

eleventh and twelfth centuries.

Side by side with this

tendency, stronger at
lacunae, to

scientific

treatment of a text

some periods than

smooth over

difficulties

at others, to

the

is
fill

in

of thought or language in

order to consult the convenience of the reader, or to satisfy the

which some dilettante scholar had formed.

ideal of perfection

a tendency which

is

It

literatures,

and

ordinary reader

for

texts

scientifically accurate.

may

is

observable

with the

starts

that

In this

in

are

way

ages and in

all

demand on

all

the part of the

rather

intelligible

than

the popularity of a writer

militate against the purity of the text of his works.

need go no further than our own literature

to

We

see the effect

which such a demand has had by producing the vulgate text of

No permanent harm

Chaucer, Shakespeare, Milton, and Defoe.

can befall a modern text which has been corrected for the press

by

its

author.

In ancient times, however, as has been pointed

out in the preceding chapter, any changes of text that

current speedily infect the tradition as a whole.

accordingly

may

suffer serious

hand from time

in

We

to time

and

shall consider briefly

damage unless

The

the text

become

tradition
is

taken

purified.

some of

the

more

significant stages

the history of Latin texts, so as to illustrate the conflict

in

between

scientific

was maintained

and what may be termed 'vulgate

till

the seventh century a.

'

texts

which

d.

Contigisse quid tale M. Porcio aut Q. Ennio aut

i.
7, p. 20:
quorum libri pretiosiores habentur et summam gloriam retinent si
sunt a Lampadione aut Staberio aut Seruio Claudio aut Aelio emendati aut Attico
1

Cf. Fronto,

Titio poetae ?

aut Nepote.'

'

LATIN TEXTS

56

The

philological

movement, the beginning of which Suetonius

attributes to Crates,

number

was continued by Roman scholars and by

of others who, to judge from their names, were Greeks.

Cn. Octavius Lampadio edited the Punic JVar of Naevius, which

he divided into seven books

of Ennius

Even

Vargunteius worked

Archelaus and Philocomus

literary

men such

old Tragedians,

as L. Accius

were swept

{b.

170

B.C.),

the Aiina/s

Roman

the last of the

new movement.

into the current of the

Accius dealt with Greek as well as

at

the satires of Lucilius.

at

literature,

and seems

have busied himself largely with the somewhat unfruitful

speculations of the Pergamene school.
But as he composed an

to

index of the plays of Plautus he must have attempted the more

useful task of inquiring into the authenticity of the various

works

Researches on these

lines,

attributed

to

the early

writers.

which continued right down

Augustan period

(e.g.

be interested

Grammarians of the

Verrius Flaccus), resulted

of a more or less scientific

to

to the great

in the

formation

But while philologists continued

text.

educated public

in these early writers the

lost

them towards the end of the second century b.c. The

reigning influence was Greek. And if there had been no revival of
interest the archaic writers would have remained merely as

all taste for

a field for the exercise of learning outside the purview of the

ordinary man, and the oblivion which has overwhelmed them,

with the exception of Plautus, would have been anticipated by
several centuries.
in the

in the Social war,

made

There was a

revival of the national literature

Sullan epoch, due no doubt

in part to

Latin the paramount language in

lasted throughout the lifetime of Cicero,

of the archaic writers

(cf.

Vergil, but

it

Italy.

who

Rome

This revival

a great admirer

is

introduction to his

survives into the early Augustan period

in

the victory of

which stimulated the national pride and soon

Dc

and

is

Fiiiihiis).

soon begins to wane, and Horace

is

found

reverting to Greek models and expressing a contempt, that

far

It

unmistakable

is

from good-humoured, for the archaic writers.

The immediate consequence

been the production of

'

of this Sullan revival must have

vulgate

'

texts of the earlier authors.

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

57

Dramatists such as Plautus must have suffered fresh adaptation,

and many of the variants which are found

may

be as old as this period;

sepulcrum mortuo narres logos

'

in

the present tradition

Baccli.

e.g.

519

'

Quam

where P has

ad

si

dicat iocum,

where the Greek phrase has been altered because it occasioned

difficulty; or M.G. 1 180 exfafillato bracchio
P: expalliolato
bracchio A, which is not a graphical corruption, but shows the
'

'

'

'

word

of an intelligible

substitution

one that had become

for

obsolete.

Few

texts

have had a more chequered history than that of

show more

Plautus, or

But the same

violent fluctuations.

influ-

ences which distorted his text begin to work sooner or later

upon any
that in

which becomes popular

text

which

it

was

written.

in

an age subsequent to

Less harm has befallen the great

writers of the last century of the Republic, because their history

does not begin, so to speak, with a period of licence

their text

was exposed

between the authentic text and

texts

sooner or

was published

later,

but

in the

owing

last

'

vulgate

'

in

The

to irretrievable injuries.

which

conflict

copies arises for

to the care with

which the

all

text

century of the Republic there was

always the chance of good copies surviving, to which later

scholars could appeal in order to recover the original

words of

the author.

There

no doubt that

is

century of the Republic the

in the last

standard of accuracy in texts was high, and Cicero's complaints

(e. g.

Ad Att.

xiii.

23. 2,

quo me uertam nescio,

Ad Quint. F.
ita

mendose

iii.

6.

6 'de Latinis (libris)

et scribuntur et

ueneunt

')

only show that the ordinary scribe did not always satisfy the

demands of the scholarly

is to

They were

posthumous works.

One proof of this

reader.

the authentic text of an author

respect for

be seen in the treatment of

published with scrupulous care

and without additions or excisions. The unfinished poem of

Lucretius was published by Cicero, and according to Jerome
'

emended by him, but

'

the text that such

'

it

is

clear from the present condition of

emendation

'

cannot have done more than

eliminate the obvious errors in the author's draft.

There

is

no

LATIN TEXTS

58
trace of a revision

anymore

Augustus, 'sed summatim

cinciidata, ut qui

qui erant reliquerit

si

The same
this period

of

uersus etiam imper-

'.

holds good of other posthumous works belonging to

and

to the early

Bclltim Civile; Persius

Achillcis

command

Reifferscheid) by

p. 64,

fectos

which X'arius

in the Aciicid

than

edited (Suet. Donat. Vita,

Empire,

Lucan,

e. g,

Cic.

PZ/rt^SfrZ/W

De

legibus

(except

i-iii)

Caesar,
Statins,

and Siluac, Book V.

There can be

little

doubt that editions of the archaic writers,

with the usual apparatus of Alexandrine signs, were current

during the

last

They were founded on

century of the Republic.

the best documentary evidence available,

their

when

and preserved,

like

Alexandrine models, the evidence of those documents even

it

involved the preservation of variant readings or of

collateral versions of the

The demand

for

same passage.

such editions of the later writers does not

to have become imperative until the time of M, Valerius

Probus of Beyrout, a grammarian who flourished circa a.d. 80.
The age of Probus affords a fixed point from which to look

seem

forward and backward

in the history

The main facts concerning him

Gramm. xxiv

of

arc

Roman

textual criticism.

contained

Suet.

in

Dc

M. Valerius Probus, Berytius, diu centuriatum petiit, donee

Legerat in prouincia quosdam
taedio ad studia se contulit.
ueteres libellos apud grammatistam, durante adhuc ibi anti'

quorum memoria, necdum

abolita,

sicut

Romae.

Hos quum

atque alios deinceps cognoscere cuperet,

quamuis eos contemni magisque opprobrio legentibus, quam
gloriae et fructui esse animaduerteret, nihilominus in proposito
mansit: multaque exempl(orum copia) contracta (i.e. many
copies which he had collected) emendaro ac distinguere ct
adnotare curauit.'
diligentius repetere,

From

the passage quoted on

p.

54

it

will

be seen that he

edited Vergil, Horace, and Lucretius.

Some

considerable traces of his work on \'crgil are preserved

in Servius,

will

and as the history of Vergil's text

is

well

known,

it

be convenient to consider briefly what an edition like that

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

59

when

of Probus effected and what was the condition of the text

it

called for such an edition.

Although Varius had published an authoritative and

un-

questionably authentic text of the Aeneid, two influences com-

bined to produce a

by Vergil,

came

to

(i)

'

vulgate' text of this and of the other works

Soon

Q. Caecilius Epirota, a freedman of Atticus,

is

given lectures upon them in his school (Suet.

p. 112, Reiff.).

text.

The

poems

after Vergil's death (19 b.c.) his

form a necessary part of the curriculum

in schools.

known to have
Dc Gram. xvi.

schools promoted an intensive study of the

Questions of exegesis, of punctuation, of consistency

in

the use of words, would arise, which might never have suggested

themselves to the ordinary reader, and their solution might often

involve suggestions on the part of the master which would find
(2) The Aeneid especially, owing
became the prey of dilettante scholars, who
were constantly tampering with the text by filling in lacunae and

their

way

into the pupils' text.

to its incompleteness,

clearing up obscurities by minute alterations.

Often they sought

authority for their interpolations by maintaining that they were

in the original draft but

Owing

had been excised by Varius.

to

the universal habit in antiquity of collating one manuscript with

another such contaminations must speedily have affected the

ordinary texts

in circulation.

these that Quintilian

libris

(ix. 4,

It is

reperta mutare imperiti solent

uolunt inscientiam,

suam

against alterations such as

'Quae

39) protests:
et,

confitentur,'

dum
(Cf.

Seneca appears

to

have read

'

ueteribus

A. Gellius, xx.

on similar corruptions in the text of Sallust.)

ficant that

in

librariorum insectari

It

is

very

6. 14,

signi-

Audentis Fortuna iuuat,

piger ipse sibi obstat' in his copy of Vergil, and Servius'

com-

mentary affords instances of other hemistichs that were similarly

(e. g. Acn. viii. 41).
The prefatory verses Ille ego
quondam &c.' cannot be traced back beyond the time of
Nero, when a grammarian named Nisus said 'audisse se a
senioribus (i. e. that it was traditionally reported) Varium

interpolated

'

qui

primi

libri

correxisse principium hi suersibus demptis.'

Vitac Vcrgilianae, p. 20.)

(Diehl,

'

LATIN TEXTS

6o
Yet throughout the
at the text

work

century scholars had been working

first

of Vergil. Three, at least, have

in later

commentaries.

left

traces of their

C. lulius Hygiiius, a freedman of

Augustus, and contemporary with Vergil himself, wrote both on

the Georgics and on the Aeneid,

247

for the vulgate

domo

atque ex familia Vergilii

for 'uelati lino

he read

'

e. g.

he restored aniaror

in G.

amaro, on the authority of an early copy

'

limo

(A. Gell.

'

i.

21)

in

Aen.

xii.

'

ii.

ex

120

the limns cinctns being an ancient

',

sacrificial dress.

lulius Modestus, a
footsteps.

graphy,
L.

He

e. g.

freedman of Hyginus, followed in his patron's

devoted his attention largely to questions of ortho-

he insisted on the use oiy to represent the Greek

Annaeus Cornutus, the

tutor

of Persius and Lucan,

responsible for the reading (or emendation)

in

Acn.

ix.

'

v.

is

multa nocte recepit

348.

These scholars are

typical instances of the learning

which was

expended on Vergil from the very beginning. Much of it was

sound and systematic, but much also must have been ill-judged,
If the authentic text was not to
damage and possibly be superseded by the

supersubtle, and desultory.

suffer
'

serious

now

vulgate texts that were

'

recension was necessary.

From

the traces of his

current a thorough and systematic

is what Probus effected.

work which still survive it is clear

This

that

he sought carefully for the best manuscripts. In the Georgics

he is said to have used a codex corrected by Vergil himself.
'In primo Georgicon quem ego,' inquit, 'librum manu ipsius
correctum legi, urbis per litteram scripsit. Verba e uersibus
eius haec sunt
urbisne inuisere, Caesar,
(A. Gcll. xiii. 21.)
terrarumque uelis curam.'
/'

In Aen.

xii.

605 he restored the undoubtedly true and ancient

which has been replaced in our

reading ^floras Lauinia crinis

surviving

MSS. by

Alexandrine
conceived

it

'

critic (cf.

to be right

flauos
p.
;

'

'.

lUit

he was as ready as nny

37) to defend the tradition

e. g.

'

uadi dorso

'

in

Acn.

x.

when he

303, which

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
he compares with

'

dorso nemoris

G.

'

iii.

6i
436.

These may

serve as instances of what he and the best of his successors

understood

by

Emendation.

attributed to

him

in the

refers to punctuation
after

trecentos

insula

'

in

',

Aen.

which

also

is

',

it

comma

173 he placed a

x.

from the following word

with which Suetonius concludes his

meant the application of the

diacritical

signs.

illustrate the conservative character of the textual criticism

Rome had

which

inherited from

mostly used to indicate

in his

e.g. in

'

is

Distinguere

order to separate

By Adnotare

'.

description,

These

'

'

passage from Suetonius quoted above,

Alexandria, since they are

faults in the text

documents but abstained from

which the editor found

altering.

few instances

are here subjoined

G.

ii.

129

^
Here the

miscucruntqiie herbas

repeated from G.

Acn.

X.

cum

asterisciis

444

iii.

et noti

innoxia iierba

obclo indicates that the line is

wrongly

283.

haec

ait

ct socii

ccsscruut aequore t'usso

the alogus indicates that he thought the construction of aeqitore

iiisso to

be corrupt.
782

Aeti. vi.

'

imperiiim

<^

de hoc loco

',

terris,

animos

says Servius,

'

acqiiabit

Trogus

et

Olympo

Probus quaerunt

',

i.

e.

mark or phi rho was placed against the line to show

construction of Olympo was looked upon as suspicious.

the query
that the

There

is

no reason

to

doubt the soundness of Roman scholar-

ship during the second and third centuries a.

d.
Suetonius and
Aulus Gellius afford ample evidence of the scope and pedantic
minuteness of the researches of the grammarians of this period.

Arecension of Cicero madeduring the second century is attested by

the 'subscriptio found before the second speech
'

'Statilius
et

dom

that

it

Dc Lege Agraria.

Maximusrursumemendaui ad Tyronemet Lactanianum

(?)

et alios ueteres III. oratio eximia.'

was

still

possible

to

This

is

evidence

resuscitate the text of Cicero's

speeches as originally published by his secretary Tiro.

LATIN TEXTS

62
In the fourth and

centuries the

fifth

Roman Empire began

of two great forces that had long been latent

feel the stress

to

the

Christian Church and the Northern Barbarians.

Christianity,
religion of the
fice

is

it

was not

true,

Empire

and the performance of other pagan

to penetrate freely into

had been allowed

recognized as the

officially

when Theodosius forbade

391,

till

rites,

but

Roman

life

sacri-

influence

its

and thought

ever since the Edict of Toleration published at Milan

in

313 by

Constantine and Licinius.

It is

tianity

and

it

often asserted that one

not

is

outcome of the victory of Chris-

hostility to the ancient

was an intense

writers of the fourth and

fifth

pagan

literature

statements in the ecclesiastical

find

to

difficult

centuries which,

if

they are taken

by themselves, lend colour to such a charge. 'Ciceronianus es,

non Christianus ubi thesaurus tuus ibi et cor tuum,' are
the words of the voice which addresses Jerome (331-420) in his
dream [Ad Eustoch., Ep. xxii. 30. 4, Hilberg). Pagan literature
:

must be cleansed,
head and pare her
before

she

just as the captive

nails

taken

is

woman must

shave her

and put off the raiment of her captivity

wife

to

{Ad Magnum, Ep.

Ixx.

2.

5,

Augustine recommends the policy of 'spoiling the

Hilberg).

Egyptians

'

[De

doctriiia Christ,

ii.

40,

Migne

34, p. 63).

Cassian

(360-435) finds a 'speciale impedimentum salutis' in secular

Paulinus of Nola (353-431) finds
literature [Conlatio, xiv. 12).
that there

{Carmen,

no room

is

x. 22).

are one and

audience

marked

by the

'

for Christ
is

it

steeped

and Apollo

not too
in

who demanded and

illustration,
is

all

Yet

much

the classics.

write

for

an

Contemporary with them there

revival in the study of

'

They

appreciated subtle artifices of style,

and argumentation.

subscriptiones

in a Christian breast

to say that these writers

which are

pagan
still

literature as attested

found appended to the

works of many Latin authors, whose texts are descended from

manuscripts written during this period. These subscriptions
record the revision of the text by one or more persons.

The

terms most frequently used are Irgi, Icgilantitm, cmcndaiii, conrxi,

recensui, cognoui, contuli, dcscripsi, disiin.xi, and in one instance

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
Records of

annotaui.

this type

63

are found in the manuscripts of

Apuleius' Metamorphoses (Sallustius 395-7), Martial (Gennadius

401), Persius and Nonius (Sabinus 402), Livy (the Nicomachi

and Victorianus 402-31), Vegetius (Eutropius

(Calliopius, probably

in

the

Horace (Mavortius

(Asterius 494),

or

fourth

527),

fifth

Terence

450),

century),

Vergil

Macrobius (Symmachus

Martianus Capella (Felix 534).

485),

Many

of these

Nicomachus was a

revisers
'

were men of

the powerful family of the

praeclarissimus et spectabilis
a 'patricius et consul';

They were
who wanted a

'

'

'

Sabinus a young

Toulouse.

not

readable text.

position.

possible they sought the

officer stationed at

scholars, but

trained

collate their text with older manuscripts,

when

and

Symmachi. Domnulus was a 'uir

and comes consistorii
Asterius

readers

them, and

birth

praefectus urbis' in 402 and was related to

aristocratic

Their method was

to

when they could obtain

aid of some grammarian

e. g. Mavortius is assisted by
magister
Sometimes they lament the lack of such assistance, e. g.
Sabinus says, prout potui sine magistro emendans annotaui '.

[scholasttcus, niagister)

Felix

'

'.

'

They

also

complain of the want of manuscripts or of their

corruption, e.g. Eutropius says, 'emendaui sine exemplario

'

and Felix, 'ex mendosissimis exemplis emendabam'.

These

terms

dilettante editors, although they use the technical

of scientific scholarship, are not to be compared with the great

Roman

scholars such as Probus, Servius, or Donatus.

their text

was

often constructed with care,

we probably owe

that

Horace, Sat.

ii.

3.

303,

the

e. g. it is to

But

Mavortius

readings manibus (for demens) in

and praesectit/ii

{ior pcrfectuni) \n

A. P.

294.

This revival has often been interpreted as a reaction against

Christianity

fostered

devoted to the old

the hostility of the

by

Roman

aristocratic

culture.

families

According

who were

to this view,

Church which reinvigorated the dying

of Paganism and preserved the Latin classics which

But
1

k.

this

full

now

it

still

was

forces

survive.

enthusiasm for the old literature continues into the sixth

list

will be found in O. Jahn, Berichte iiber d. Verhandlungen der

Sachs. Gesellsch. der Wissenschaflen, phil.-hist. Kl., 1851, pp. 327-72.


LATIN TEXTS

64

century, long after the victory of Christianity had been acknow-

ledged

every department of

in

more

is

than

certain

that

and thought. And nothing

Church could have destroyed

life

the

everything that she was not willing to preserve.

It

is

probably

nearer the truth to say that the Christian writers up to the

half of the

poetry, with grave mistrust.

for education

mind, but

first

century regarded the old literature, especially

fifth

As educated men they

and the subtle charm that

it

felt its

use

exercised upon the

very charm seemed carnal and made them afraid.

its

Augustine puts on record that the exhortation

Cicero's Hortoishis

first

to

philosophy

in

turned his thoughts to God, but he

sums up the views of his whole epoch

omnes mirantur, pectus non ita [CotiJerome sees a possibility of scandal to the weaker

adds, in a phrase which

Cicero, cuius linguam

'

/ess.

iii.

4. 7).

brethren

if

'

pagan

priests devote themselves to

literature.

Nee nobis blandiamur si his quae sunt scripta non credimus, cum alioruni conscientia uulneretur et putemur probare
quae dum legimus non reprobamus ... At nunc etiam sacerdotes
Dei, omissis Euangeliis et Prophetis, uidemus comoedias legere,
amatoria Bucolicorum uersuum uerba cantare, tenere Vergilium,
et id quod in pueris necessitatis est crimen in se facere uolu'

{Ad

ptatis.'

Dntnasiiiii, xxi. 13. 8, Hilberg.)

At the back of the minds of these

doubtless the feeling that paganism

ecclesiastics

or, at

any

there was

rate, the

pagan

The weaker brethren

were still in touch with the old beliefs. The temple of Apollo
still stood on the top of Monte Cassino when Benedict of Nursia
founded his monastery there in 529. The old authors could still

view of

life

was not wholly destroyed.

appeal to the Italian in a tongue but

own

little

removed from

hi?

they spoke of beliefs which belonged to the history of his

nation and could

still

ignorant minds.

It

earnest Christians

encouragement

embers of a
Yet,

if

exert a noxious influence over

is

of this age

felt

to the older culture

fire that

weak and

hardly surprising, therefore, that the

that

was

to

give any undue

like playing with the

was not yet wholly extinguished.

was begun by the pagan

the revival of the classics

ANCIENT TIMES

IN
aristocrats,

it

65

was undoubtedly continued by Christians.

The

two aristocratic families which play a large part in the history

and

famous as an orator,
also famous as the cham-

Q. Aurelius Symmachus,

man

administrator, and

pion

Symmachi and

are the

literature of the fourth century

Nicomachi.

of paganism

of letters,

whose

of the altar of Victory

is

protest in 384 against the

is

abolition

perhaps the noblest defence of a

dying creed that has ever been made.

Virius

Nicomachus

Flavianus, the consul of 394 and the editor of Philostratus' Life

of Apollonius of Tyana, whose son and grandson revised the

was also a protagonist in the pagan cause, as is

shown by the Carmen contra pagaiios which was directed against
him. Their families were connected by intermarriage, and both
champions of paganism must have stood in intimate relation
with prominent Christians.
Symmachus was a connexion of
Ambrose, Bishop of Milan; he was a friend of Augustine, for
text of Livy,

whom

he obtained a chair of rhetoric

became Christian

in the

at

Milan

The

next generation.

and his family

aristocrats

who

continued to protect the ancient literature during the sixth

century were beyond
Accordingly,

if

all

doubt Christians.^

be true that the classical revival was pro-

it

voked by the victory of Christianity, there must have been some

other influence which caused it to persist. This influence was
the desire of the educated classes to protect the national culture
against the ignorance of the barbarians

and threatened

its

who poured

civilization with extinction

and sixth centuries.

This desire

to

save

all

into Italy

during the
that

could

fifth

be

rescued from the v^reck of the old order inspired pagan and
Christian

alike.

(The

reconciliation,

if

it

between Christianity and the Humanities

is

may be

so called,

associated with the

two great names of Cassiodorus and Isidore,

Magnus Cassiodorus Senator (circ. 490-580) was a

layman who had risen to high office under Theodoric and
his successors.
He had passed some part of his life at ConFlavins

stantinople,

and was perhaps influenced by the methods of

1

Cf.

Traube, Vorlesiingen,

ii.

125.

LATIN TEXTS

66

His scheme

education which he had observed there.

secondary schools

lish

at

Rome,

in

which a training

to estab-

in rhetoric

should be combined with a thorough study of the Christian

Scriptures, had

Agapetus

his early plan

Pope

through the death of his friend

failed

Towards

in 536.

540, however, he realized part of

by establishing on his property

Scylaceum

at

(Squillace),

on the east coast of Bruttium, the monastery of

Vivarium.

The

lines of intellectual discipline to be followed

down by him in
lectionnm.
From

the brethren were laid

ru/n

ct

saeatlariiim

he regards pagan

that

letters

by

his Institulioiies ditiinathis treatise

it

is

clear

from the same point of view

Jerome and Augustine. The Church is still to profit

by spoiling the Egyptians (ch. xxviii).
Nee illud patres san-

as

'

ctissimi decreuerunt ut saecularium litterarum studia respuantur:

minimum ad

quia exinde non

sensus noster instruitur'

sacras

scripturas

intellegendas

His policy

is

to fight

and ink 'contra diaboli subreptiones

calamo atramentoque pugnare (ibid. ch. xxx).

illicitas

(ibid. ch. xxviii).

the devil with pen

'

The

instructions which he provides for the copyists in his

monastery
all

illustrate incidentally the

In copying the Scriptures great care

necessary.
in

preserving the idiomata, or

which are not

The

dangers which threatened

time and the safeguards which were thought

texts at the

in

is

to

be used

peculiar phrases of Scripture

accord with the uses of the spoken language.

style of the Scriptures is divinely inspired,

and no attempt

made to bring it into agreement with the rules of human

eloquence. The incorrupta locutio quae Deo placuisse cognois

to be

'

scitur' is to be preserved

by an appeal

to

two or three old and

trustworthy manuscripts 'duorum uel trium priscorum emenda-

torum codicum auctoritas inquiratur

graphy

to

is

be studied

by Cassiodorus
served.

'

(ibid.

ch.

in the ancient authorities

himself.

Punctuation

is

to

xv).

Ortho-

as epitomized

be carefully pre-

In ecclesiastical writings other than the Scriptures the

text is to be treated according to the rules laid

literature.

It

is

to

down

for secular

be presumed, he says, that such writers

observe the rules of grammar which they were taught

IN

ANCIENT TIMES

67

'commentaria legis diuinae, epistolas, sermones librosque

priscorum unusquisque emendator sic legat, ut correctiones
eorum magistris consociet saecularium litterarum.
Et ubicunque paragrammata in disertis hominibus reperta fuerint,
intrepidus uitiosa recorrigat

quoniam

uiri supradicti sic dicta

sua composuisse credendi sunt, ut regulas artis grammaticae

quas didicerant, custodiisse iudicentur.' (ibid. ch. xv.)
In providing for the instruction of the clergy in the Hberal arts

Cassiodorus had no intention of preserving the classical authors.

Yet

measure to the liberality

was not difficult for subsequent generations to overstep the limits which he had recommended rather than enjoined, especially as he seems to have
their preservation

is

due

in large

of the rules which he devised.

encouraged his pupils

In this

on

way

to

the study of

to Vergil,

It

push their inquiries as far as possible.

Donatus and the Topica of Cicero led

and the clergy came

to find pleasure as well as

profit in the profane writers.

The work

of Cassiodorus as a mediator between the

and Antiquity was continued

in the

Church

seventh century by a

of equal industry, but of far inferior intellectual calibre

man

Isidorus

commonly known as Isidore of Seville (circ. 570His family had been prominent citizens of Carthagena.
They had migrated to Seville, probably owing to the political
troubles which led to the destruction of Carthagena in 552.
His elder brother Leander became Bishop of Seville about 576,
Hispalensis,

636).

and

was succeeded

by

Isidore

about

interests of Isidore lay rather in learning

He

dogmatic theology.

The
599 or 600.
and education than in

enjoyed the patronage of the Spanish

king Sisebut, and the sympathy and affection of bishops such as

Braulio of Saragossa and

His most

Ildefonsus of Toledo.

important work, which was to influence the education of church-

men

for nearly a

thousand years after his death,

entitled Etyniologiac,

though

it

is

is

properly

called Origines in the older

printed editions, in defiance of the authority of the manuscripts.

It

is

an ill-ordered and uncritical encyclopaedia of knowledge

arranged so as to

illustrate the

seven liberal arts

i.

e.

Grammar,

Rhetoric, and Dialectic, with the four mathematical arts, Arith

F 2

LATIN TEXTS

68

Geometry, Music, and Astronomy; passing on from these

nietic,

Medicine and Theology, and concluding with a discursive

to

survey of

all

the material bearing

The work was

times.

upon

practical

unfinished by

left

by his friend Braulio, who

published

was

responsible for the

is

present arrangement in twenty books.

in ancient

life

author, and

its

It is

a harmless, desic-

cated antiquity that Isidore wishes to preserve as an instrument

The

for the defence of the faith.

great danger to the faith

good with bad

they attempt even to

recommend

by the authority of the Catholic Fathers

into the

books used by the

Grammar,

quam

is

Heretics are cunning, and mingle false with true and

heresy.

haereticos

',

their doctrine

errors

foist their

faithful {Seiitent. 3.

ch.

ibid.

they

ch. xii)

better

Heresy ('meliores esse grammaticos

therefore, than

In themselves the profane

xiii).

The study

authors are harmful.

of them

despise the simplicity of Scripture and

men

inclines

leads to

to

intellectual

arrogance, while the figments of ancient poetry are actually

To

incentives to lust.

monk

the

they are to be forbidden abso-

lutely.

The importance

of

men

like

Cassiodorus and Isidore

is

that

they represent a movement which has been happily termed a

the Church and profane letters.
was forced upon the Church and was
grudgingly accepted by churchmen of extreme opinions. The
strict interpretation of the agreement required that profane
'

concordat

tacit

'

between

Like other concordats

were

letters

be used only so far as they were necessar}',

purposes of education and for defence of the

for the
this

to

it

was a theory, as will be seen later

upon the educated

possible to enforce

theory which broke

Italy,

down

were too remote

nations, such as the Irish

language.

The

which

laity in Italy.

it

i.

e.

But

was not
It

was a

in practice in the countries outside

because the dangers which

against

(p. 96),

faith.

to

it

was intended

justify alarm.

To

to

guard

the Northern

and Anglo-Saxons, Latin was a foreign

profane writers were not read by the ordinar}'

layman, and could not contaminate him by memories of a glori-

ous

but

unchristian

past.

The

clergy

outside Italy

could

ANCIENT TIMES

IN

regard the pre-Christian culture with

which for the

The

Italian

69

a detachment of mind,

was impossible.

close of the seventh century, therefore,

marks an impormain tradition

tant stage in the history of Latin texts, since the

passes out of the hands of those

mother-tongue.

Italy

but the scholars

We
which

still

who

still

spoke Latin as their

remains the storehouse of the past,

who use her

stores are not Italians.

enter upon the long period of mediaeval transmission

lasts

the renaissance in the fourteenth and fifteenth

till

centuries.
[The main authorities are

Kenyon,

The evidence of Greek papyri with regard

F. G.

Proceedings of British Academy,

Leo, F.

vol.

i,

to

Textual

Criticisnt.

1904.

Plautinische Forsrhitngen, 1912, pp. 1-62, for the history of the earlier

Latin texts.

Lindsay,

W. M.

Manitius, Max.

The Ancient Editions of Plaiittts, 1894.

Geschichte der

lat. Lit.

des Mittelalters, vol.

Handbuch der hi. Altertuins-Wissenschaft,

Traube, L. Vorlesifiigen, vol. ii, 1911.
UsENER, H.

Anecdofon Holderi, 1877.]

ix. 2. i).

i,

rgii (in

M tiller's

CHAPTER

IV

THE HISTORY OF LATIN TEXTS FROM THE

AGE OF CHARLEMAGNE TO THE
ITALIAN RENAISSANCE
O
loqui

beata ac bcnedicta priorum rusticitas quae plus studuit optima operari quam
! Agilmar of Clermont (ninth centurj') in Vita S. Vtventii, Act. Saiict. Boll.

13 Ian.

i.

Et quia

p.

813.

uicarii Petri et eius discipuli

nolunt habere magistrum Platonem neque

Virgilium neque Terentium neque ceteros pecudes philosophorum

eos nee hostiarios debere esse

Nam

talia dixerunt.

ratio

morum

Pro qua re

Petrus non nouit

The papnl legate Leo in 994

Genu. Script, iii. 687.

Cum

in his Epistola

sciatis eos

dicitis

esse mentitos qui

talia et hostiarius caeli efTectus est.

ad Hiigoiiem

et

Rotbeilum

reges.

Man.

cum

studio

dicendique ratio a philosophia non separentur,

Nam et apposite dicere

bene uiuendi semper coniunxi studium bene dicendi
ad persuadendum et animos furentium suaui oratione ab impetu retinere summa
utilitas.
Cui rei praeparandae bibliothecam assidue comparo. Et sicut Romae
dudum ac in aliis partibus Italiae, in Germania quoque et Belgica (i. e. Lorraine)
scriptores (i. e. copyists) auctorumque exemplaria multitudine nummorum redemi
adiutus beniuolentia ac studio amicorum comprouincialium, sic identidem apud
uos fieri ac per uos sinite ut exorem. Gerbert. Ep. 44 Havct, p. 42).
Sunt enim ecclesiastici libri
quos impossibile est sine illis (sc. artibus"
prelibatis ad intellectum integrum duci.
Notker Labeo, ed. Piper, i. 860
.

'

(tenth centurj^;.

Cum

cum dogmata cuncta peritus Nouerit, imperium

John of Salisbury, Entheticus, 373 (twelfth century).

cunctas artes,

sacra tenet.

Ouamuis

Tullii libros

Ciceronianum.

pagina

habere desideres scio tamen te Christianum esse non

Transis enim et in aliena castra non tanquam transfuga, scd

Letter to Wihald Abbot of Stavclot, circ. 1150 ^Martcne ct

Durand, Vett. Scr. ii. 392).
Dicebat Bernardus Carnotensis nos esse quasi nanos gigantium humeris
insidentes ut possimus plura iis et remotiora uidere non utiquc proprii uisus
acumine aut eminenlia sed quia in altum subuehimur et extollimur magnitudine

tanquam explorator.

John of Salisbury, Metalogicus, iii. 4.

de ignorantia ad lumen scientie non ascenditur nisi antiquorum scripta
propcnsiore studio rclcgantiir. Peter of Blois, Ep. loi ^twelfth century).
Quantomcliorgrammaticustantopciortheologus. (twelfth-thirteenth century.)

gigantea.

Nam

Calicibus epotandis non codicibus emcndandis indulget hodie studium mona-

chorum. [Richard de Bury,] Philobiblon, ch. 5 (fourteenth century).

II ne faut pas lire ces auteurs pour le plaisir ni pour la vanite ct I'ostentation,
mais pour le besoin ct la nccessite. Mabillon (1637-1707% Traitc des I'tudes

monastiqties, p. 372 (Brussels, 1692).

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

From

7J

seventh century to the fourteenth the classical

the

writers survive, partly because they form the necessary basis

of monastic education, and partly because they find champions

from time

to

men whose aims and

The whole of this

time in a few exceptional

interests rise superior to those of their age.

period exhibits a conflict, suppressed at times but often overt,

between these more generous minds intent on classical literature

as the only source at which they can satisfy their intellectual
aspirations,

and

ordinary

the

churchmen

secular learning and endeavour to restrict

There were

the narrowest range.

who

its

mistrust

all

influence within

fanatics on either side who,

as usual, tended to push their views to extreme limits.

The

enthusiasm for the Classics which could preserve the satire of

Petronius and the amatory writings of Ovid was met by an
equally zealous dislike which

lead

to

an attempt

at various

periods to discard the Classics altogether or to remodel

Christian

for

This

use.

contradiction between

conflict

many of

will

explain

the

'

them

seeming

the quotations which have been

prefixed to the present chapter.

In theory the ordinary churchman was justified in his opposition.

the

He was following the deliberate verdict of the fathers of

Church from Augustine and Jerome to Cassiodorus and
To them

Isidore.

as

it

afforded

profane learning was only admissible so far

training for

Isidore, as has been

shown

Theology.

Cassiodorus and

in the last chapter,

had provided

such a training by excerpting from profane authors an indispensable

pupils

minimum

of knowledge in the expectation that their

would be content not

was contained as a

sort of

'

to

ask for more.

This knowledge

harmless extract of antiquity

'

in the

seven liberal arts which form the basis of education throughout

the Middle Ages.

It is

important to understand the scope and

implications of this system of education since

it

is

one of the

strongholds of the opponents of classical studies during this

period.
1

e. g.

paganism

Hadoard's attempt
;

v.

Schwenke,

in

the age of Charlemagne to purge Cicero of

P/i'Iologtis v,

Supplbd. 402

ff.

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

72

The system

Greek

is

and dates from the

in origin,

between the philosophers and the sophists

one of

In

century B.C.

fifth

aspects

its

Athens

in

conflict

the

in

was

conflict

this

between what may be called 'ideal' and 'practical' education.

The

sophists aimed at fitting their pupils for success in

teaching them the

or practical

Tc'xiai

arts

life

by

aristocratic

the

philosophers, such as Plato, wished to reject such a training in

The younger

favour of Philosophy.

between these

ciliation

propaedeutic

Philosophy.

to

Stoics effected a recon-

theories

by making the Arts a

Through

the works of Philo and

rival

of Martianus Capella this revised system of education

Church,

Christian

by the

in

is

inherited

whose scheme Philosophy

is

replaced by Theology.

The seven arts are henceforward divided into two groups.

The first three e. Grammar, Rhetoric, and Dialectic) form the
(i.

Trivium

an elementary course

of instruction leading up to the

Quadrivium, or the four arts which involved a knowledge of

mathematics,
In

Arithmetic, Geometry, Music, and Astronomy.

i.e.

theory the Arts contained

education, and were intended

since

was not possible

it

was necessary

to

disregard entirely the

whose writings the Arts were founded.

ancient authors on

fortunate that as early as the ninth century

is

the Aitciorcs

Artcs}

rhetorical

fruit.

reasonable case could be

Some

of them.

again

Vergil, Ovid,

(e. g.

(e.g.

Cicero

made
in his

interest

Terence, and Sallust)

Others were admittedly

useful text-books for the school.

Germany,
'

many

works) formed the basis on which the Arts were

Some

harmless, and at the

local

It

of

was grudgingly admitted as a supplement to thi

profane
it was difficult to condemn all the

out for the retention of

were

the study

In truth

writers as forbidden

built.

for

In practice, however, they were not

of the profane writers.

sufficient,

that

all

supplant entirely the study

to

same time appealed

to national pride or

hence the tradition of Tacitus

that of

Caesar mainly

Cf. Scrvatus Lupus,

"/>.

(a d. 830},

spatiari aliquantulum cocpissem.'

to
'

is

confined to

France, while Frontinus'

Cum

ilcindc auctoruni uoluiiiinibus

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

Dc

aquis

Romae

ttrbis

probably survived

because the Benedictines

who

lived there

were not

from

far

Campagna. Others again

the great aqueducts which crossed the

were morally

73

Monte Cassino,

at

even tended to edification, because

instructive, or

they exposed the hideousness of pagan corruption or contained

Hence

the seeds of Christian truth.

the high esteem in which

the satirists Horace, Persius, and Juvenal were held, and the

admiration

felt

the

for

But these

Seneca.

philosophical writings of Cicero and

utilitarian

motives would not have sufficed

unaided to transmit more than a small fragment of antiquity

in a

few minds they had not been reinforced

if

more generous

b}^

Throughout the greater part of the period extend-

sentiments.

ing from the ninth to the fourteenth century there was an inner

churchmen who

of intellectual

circle

uneasy consciences) did not pause

(often,

it

to inquire too

the utility of ancient literature, since they had

own

for its

sake.

and Bruno

in

with

true,

is

narrowly into

come

to love

it

Among

such are Servatus Lupus, Gerbert,

ninth

and tenth centuries, Desiderius of

the

Monte Cassino in the eleventh, and Bernard of Chartres in

the twelfth.
These are the men who did for the West what
Arethas,

and Psellos did

Photios,

Humanists before

their time,

for

They were

Greece.

and the worthy precursors of

later

scholars such as Poggio, Traversari, and Valla.

The
to

following brief account of the history of classical studies

West up

in the

illustrate

to the time of the

some of

the

Renaissance

more general

mark the manuscripts of

classical

texts

in Italy will serve

characteristics

which

during the

several

centuries of this period.

The

revival of classical studies in

Europe

in

the

seventh

century was due in great part to the efforts of the Irish

Scotti, as

they were called by their contemporaries

the seventh

to

missionaries,

and combined

the ninth

equal zeal for learning.

aries
1

from Britain

Many

authorities

who

or

from

century came to the continent as

their zeal for Christianity with an

Ireland had been converted by mission-

and from Western Gaul as early as the

deny the influence of

Britain.

But they

offer

no explana-

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

74

By

fourth century.

the sixth she seems to have been brought

into close relations with the continent

Irish handwriting is only a

in

and with

development of the

Italy, since the

half-uncial

hand

use in Italy and the romanized provinces at this period.

Her remote
barians,

situation, secure

from the incursions of the bar-

was peculiarly favourable

learning with suspicion, since

did not affect the

to the

growth of secular as

The Church

well as ecclesiastical learning.

it

mass of the

did not meet such

was confined
nation, to

to the clergy,

whom

There was therefore none of the

wholly alien tongue.

and

Latin was a

which haunted the early champions of Christianity

fear

in Italy that

the study of secular learning might lead to the revival of a

moribund paganism.

The

Irish could regard such studies with

the detachment of a foreign nation, and could isolate the best

elements in the ancient culture without imperilling the Christian

We

faith.

must

not,

however, rush to the conclusion that their

learning was systematized, or that there was at any time a large

store of classical manuscripts in Ireland
Irish in copying

and preserving secular

the continent and not at home.

was only

fully

Their

itself.

The work

literature

of the

was done on

instinct for scholarship

aroused when they found themselves

in contact

with the neglected treasures of ancient learning and literature

that

were

still

to

be found in Italy and France.

In the seventh century their influence spread to the neigh-

bouring island of Britain and to the mainland of Europe.

In

Britain

invaders,

they became the teachers of the Anglo-Saxon

who had

recently been converted through the efforts

of Gregory the Great.

On

the mainland they attempted

to

rouse the dormant energies of the Frankish Church by their

and penetrated as the pioneers of

missionary

zeal,

civilization

among

religion

and

the heathen tribes to the east of the Rhine.

Their immediate aim was the spread of Christianity, but there

is

evidence that they carried their books with them and that the
lion of the fact that the earliest stratum o( Latin lonn-worJs in Iiisli

taken direct from

Latin but from

Thurneyscn, Hdb. des Allinschen,

p.

the
516,

Hriton forms of Latin words.

not

is
J

'/>/<

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

became imbued

founded

monasteries which they

Two

scholarly spirit of their founders.

75
with

the

of these are of especial

learning Bobbio south of

Pavia, founded in 614 by Columban, a monk from Leinster, and
St. Gallen south of Lake Constance, built in memory of Colum-

importance

in the history of classical

ban's favourite pupil Gallus.

important to remember that

It is

many

other centres of learning

Carolingian period (e.g. Luxeuil, Reichenau, Peronne,

in the

Corbie) were directly or indirectly influenced by the Irish.

The

influence of the Irish in

Europe was

to

some extent

circumscribed by their lack of organization and by their conflict

with the Papacy on certain points of

ritual,

Europe as preachers,

pilgrims, hermits,

such as the

found

Hence, although they are

date of Easter.

all

and scholars up

over
to the

end of the ninth century, their work was the work of isolated
and often perished because there was no central

individuals,

The Anglo-Saxons,

continuance.

organization to provide for

its

who succeed

century to the position held by the

in the eighth

Irish in the seventh,

and

in

were firm adherents to the

constant communication with

which were highly favourable

Rome

itself

Roman Church

two

conditions

to their success as missionaries

Their first missionary triumph was in

and as scholars.
Germany, where Boniface (675-754), a native of Wessex, was
the

first to

establish a Christian organization throughout East

His influence was

Frankland, Thuringia, Hesse, and Bavaria.

preserved through

many

centuries

in the great

monastery

at

Fulda, founded in 744 under his direction by his disciple Sturmi

of Bavaria.

Their second triumph was over the Prankish Empire newly

founded by Charlemagne.

The exhaustive
little

old

ground

Roman

for

inquiries of

learning and

that there

is

the organized system of education

which had distinguished Gaul

Roger have shown

supposing that any considerable traces of the

U Enscigncment des

till

the end of the

Icttres classiques

cVAusone a

fifth

century,

Alcuiii, 1905.


LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

76

survived to form the basis of the revival of letters which took

place under

Charlemagne

had shared

in the

this period

in the eighth.

The Prankish

clergy

decline of the Merovingian kingdom, and at

thought more of the chase and of the defence of their

temporal interests than of learning or of missionary

effort.

They

had been uninfluenced by the Irish, whom they regarded as

intruders, and were in no sense fit leaders for the intellectual
revival which Charlemagne, like Augustus before him, felt to be
the necessary

complement

new

to his

In promoting this revival

it

empire.

must be remembered

and was prompted not so

by a praiseworthy desire

a Christian king,

for classical learning as

perpetuate

to

fame, and by the practical necessity of having an

own

his

that Charle-

own age. He was

much by enthusiasm

did not look beyond the ideals of his

magne

who

educated clergy

could understand and preserve the chief

documents of the Faith and of

organizations, and perform the

its

In order to carry out his

ritual of its services with accuracy.'

aims he was untiring

in his efforts to attract

every part of Europe.

Among

men from

learned

these were the Italians Peter of

Pisa and Paulus Diaconus, the Irish Dungal and Clemens, and

Spanish poet Theodulf.

the

None,

however,

enjoyed such

influence and reputation as Alcuin, a highly educated Anglo-

Saxon
Italy,

who had been head

ecclesiastic

since 778.

Two

years later the

York
Parma in

of the school at

Emperor met him

at

and appointed him head of the Schola Palatina or Court

Tours.

was promoted

In 796 he

School.

There,

till

to

his death in 804,

figure in the intellectual revival

be abbot of St. Martin

at

he remained the central

which rapidly influenced the

monasteries of the Prankish Empire

Pleury, Corbie, Caudebec,

Micy, St. Riquier, St. Mihiel-sur-Mcuse, St. Bertin and Ferrieres, in the

Trier,

West, and Fulda, Reichenau, Lorsch, Wiirzburg,

Murbach, and

St. Gallcn, in the East.

The new movement soon escaped from

within which
'

'

Deum

of A. D. 789,

its

rogarc
c. 71.

the narrow limits

originators had sought to confine

iioluiit

sed per incmcndatos

libros

it.

male rogant.'

Alcuin
Cn/>t/ii/<in-

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

77

himself seems to have had grave misgivings before his death,

and

to

have attempted

writers vi^hich his

this

own

to

check the enthusiasm for the ancient

The

teaching had provoked.'

alarm can be traced

effect ot

in the reaction against secular studies

which took place under Louis the Pious (814-40). Charles the
Bald (840-77), who succeeded Louis, was a man of broader
mind, the patron of the Irish philosopher lohannes Scotus
(Eriugena),
typical

and of the learned

abbot Servatus Lupus,

the

humanist of the ninth century.

Born of a noble Prankish family in the diocese of Sens in

Lupus was educated at Ferrieres in the ordinary subjects
of the Trivium and Quadrivium, and finished his education by
a training in Theology at Fulda under Hrabanus Maurus, the
most distinguished of the pupils of Alcuin. He returned to
Ferrieres, where he became abbot in 841, and continued in the

805,

office until his

His

death in 862.

now
many

letters survive

preserved in

(2858 in the Bibl. Nat.).

They

men

of his

a single manuscript

at Paris

are addressed to

of the most distinguished

time, to

Popes Benedict the Third and Nicholas the

Emperor Lothaire, Charles

Einhard the biographer of Charlemagne,

many prominent
for classical

First, the

the Bald, Ethelwulf of England, to

They

ecclesiastics.

books addressed

to

Gotteskalk, and

to

contain

many

inquiries

his correspondents in York,

Tours, Fleury, Seligenstadt, Fulda, and

Rome

itself,

and show

an acquaintance with the works of Terence, Vergil, Horace,

Martial, Sallust, Caesar, Livy, Suetonius, Justin, Cicero, Quin-

Aulus Gellius, Macrobius,

and Valerius Maximus. He is the
tilian,

who

own

Priscian,
first

Donatus, Servius,

of those exceptional

men

him and to his

circle of friends is due in a large measure the overwhelming
importance of the part played by France in the transmission of
love the classics for their

sake,

and

to

the Latin classics during the ninth century and the

the tenth.

Cicero
1

'

is

One indication of
now mentioned for

can be seen in the

the

first

{Ale. Vita, lo, p. 24,

half of

fact that

time after centuries of

Sufficiunt diuini poetae uobis nee egetis luxuriosa

pollui facundia.'

first

this

Wattenbach.)

sermonis

Virgilii

uos

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

78

To France belonged Gerbert

neglect.

abbot of Bobbio and, for the

under the

title

of Aurillac (940-1003),

last four

years of his

learning earned him the reputation

life,

His love of

of Silvester the Second.

of a magician, and this

perhaps explains the caution with which he

justifies his studies

the quotation given from his letters on page 70.

in

little

Pope

classical

There

is

doubt that the preservation of many of Cicero's speeches

discovered later by the scholars of the Renaissance in French

libraries

due

directly

is

Erlangensis of Cicero

Germany during
of the

effects

De

to

Gerbert.

It

known

is

the ninth century had

Carolingian

felt

Many

to the full the

Regensburg

and Erchanbald of Eichstadt (882-912), were

Marcellinus, Statius

the

Educated bishops such

revival.

as Hitto of Freising (810-35), Baturich of

manuscripts.

that

Oralore was copied expressly for him.

all

classical writers, e. g. Tacitus,

[Siliiae],

(817-48),

collectors of

Ammianus

Lucretius, Silius Italicus {Pitnica),

for the German manuscripts

German monasteries by the scholars

would have perished altogether but

of this period discovered in
of the fifteenth century.
fostered by the

Otto the

In the tenth century education

Saxon princes of

First, the

was

the house of Ludolfinger.

second prince of his

line,

was as great a

Charlemagne had been, and collected round

him a circle of learned men, among whom were Liutprand of
Cremona, Gunzo of Novara, and Rather, Bishop of Verona, and
friend to letters as

afterwards of Liittich (Liege), one of the

writers to
Catullus.
his

first

of the mediaeval

show an acquaintance with Plautus, Phaedrus, and

The Emperor was warmly seconded in his eftbrts by

youngest brother Bruno, his Chancellor, and afterwards

Archbishop of Cologne (953-65), who exercised an influence

upon education in Germany in the tenth century comparable
only to that of Alcuin in the eighth.

The

result of this influence-

can be traced in the activity of monasteries such as Lorsch,

Korvey,

To

St. Gallen,

the

eleventh

Hildesheim, Speyer, and Tegernsee.

century belongs

the

foundation

monasteries of Bamberg and Paderborn, but

at

its

of the

close the

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

intellectual

movement which had continued

79

intermittently in

Germany from the time of Charlemagne had spent its force.

The normal monkish distrust of profane studies, which was
never entirely victorious

in

France,

easily

reasserted

itself

During the twelfth century churchmen with any tincture of

humanism become

Among the

increasingly rare.

last is

Wibald,

abbot of Stavelot or Stablot in Belgium, and afterwards abbot

of Korvey (1146), whose letters display a wide acquaintance

The

with Latin authors.

best minds, however,

were gradually

paralysed by asceticism or became absorbed in the Scholastic

philosoph}'.

The

earliest

in

champions of extreme asceticism were the monks

This order had been founded

of Cluny.

910 by Williami of Aquitaine.

at

Cluny

in

Burgundy

had spread rapidly over

It

Lorraine and Flanders, and thence to the west of Germany,

where the great monastery of Hirschau radiated its influence
over the whole of Germany. The influence of the Cluniacs was
disastrous both intellectually and politically.

By

their fanatical

devotion to the Papacy they precipitated the quarrel between

Pope and Emperor, which rent Germany asunder and involved

the clergy in what was essentially a political struggle, while their

and mysticism led them

rigid asceticism

of profane literature as hindering

salvation.

The

spirit of

Odo

compare the poems of Vergil

was inherited by

serpents,

if

to

of Cluny (878-942),

its

The

little

could

noxious

intellectual

only outlet in the scholastic

philosophy which was introduced into

Germany by

of Freising, the uncle of Frederick Barbarossa.

the twelfth century

who

to a beautiful vase full of

his successors.

energy that survived found

discourage the study

not actually imperilling

was completed

in

Otto, Bishop

The decay

of

the thirteenth through the

influence of the Dominicans and of the Mendicant orders.

During

was at its worst

in Germany, and towards its close a man such as Amplonius von
Ratinck, the founder of the Collegium Amplonianum at Erfurt
the

first

half of the fourteenth century learning

(1412), to

which he

advance of the

spirit

left

his collection of manuscripts,

of his contemporaries.

is

far in

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

8o

The

movements

intellectual

France from the eleventh

in

century to the thirteenth proceed fiom three centres

Paris,

Chartres,

The distinction between Af/cs and Aitcfons

and Orleans.

which had long been maintained issues

in

the open conflict

between Scholasticism and Classicism.

Scholasticism in

best aspect

its

was an attempt

knowledge by bringing the Arts and Theology

to unify all

that is to say

human knowledge, whether acquired or revealed

and logical system. The main problem, viz,

the whole of

into a coherent

the place to be found for Theology in such a system, absorbed

many

of the

finest

was found

solution

intellects
in

during these centuries, and the

the reconciliation of the philosophy of

The

Aristotle with the doctrines of the Church.

systematization

of secular knowledge was, however, a task of greater

Few

difficult}'.

of the liberal arts were sufficiently advanced for such an

attempt, and hence the efforts of the minor schoolmen were

chiefly

the

expended on Grammar and Logic, the two

task

was

barrassed by

since

easiest

speculation was

In their hands

facts.

a field for useless speculations

or

By

futile distinctions.

arts

Grammar

rapidly

and Logic a cloak

in

becomes

for supersubtle

the twelfth century Logic had

play such an important part

where

not greatly em-

come

to

education that John of Salisbury

can say bitterly of the ordinary educated youth of his time,

Laudat Aristotelem solum, spernit Ciceronem

et quicquid Latiis Graecia capta dedit.
conspuit in leges, uilescit ph3'sica, quaeuis
Logica sola placet.
litera sordescit
{EntlieticHs, in.)
:

The worst

result of this

movement was

books as authoritative standards

to set

up certain

(e.g. in Latin

text-

Grammar

the

Doctrinalc of Alexander de Villa Dei, 1 1240) and to discourage

the study of the ancient writers

upon

whom

such text-books

ultimately rested.

Fortunately for classical learning such claims

were not allowed

to pass without protest.

protest

The

more

Nowhere was

the

effectively presented than at Chartres.

school at Chartres had been founded as early as 990 by

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

8i

Fulbert, a pupil of Gerbert.

At

century

under Ivo (fms), and becomes

development of France under

rises to distinction

it

a factor

the

in

intellectual

the beginning of the twelfth

Bernard (tii26) and his brother Theodoric (fl. 1141). The

account given by John of Salisbury in his Metalogicus (i. 24)

shows the important place which Bernard assigned

Classics in his

scheme of education

the

eorum iubebat uestigia

sermonum
Historias, poemata percurrenda monebat diliex singulis aliquid reconditum in memoria, diurnum

Poetas aut auctores proponebat

'

to

et

imitari ostendens iuncturas dictionum et elegantes

clausulas
et
genter
debitum, diligenti instantia exigebat.'
.

Men, he held, were like dwarfs seated on the shoulders of

meaning by this that the wide range of modern learning

giants,

was only rendered possible because

The

the ancients.

which Bernard was not the

an improvement of

to

first to

rested on the learning of

authors,

recommend, undoubtedly

literary taste.

which marks many of the writers of

in the

it

practice of imitating the ancient

The

led

refined scholarship

this period

works of Hildebert, Archbishop of Tours

can best be seen

(d.

1134),

many

of

whose poems have been at times mistaken for genuine works

of antiquity. His most famous poem, an address to the city of
Rome, will be found in Stubbs's edition of William of Malmesbury
It is suggested by Norden (K. P. ii.
(Rolls Series, 1889, p. 403).
724) with some probability that the preservation of poets such as
Tibullus and Propertius is largely due to the practice of verse
composition by

men such

as Hildebert.

The

influence of the

learning at Chartres upon the text of the younger Seneca will

be discussed

The
till

later.

struggle between Arts and Authors continues in France

the end of the thirteenth century.

falls

into the

background and

its

Chartres in this century

place

is

taken by Orleans,

a school which had been founded in the ninth century by Bishop

Theodulf, the friend of Charlemagne.

Paris

was devoted

to the

the classical authors.

473

While

the Sorbonne at

study of the Arts, Orleans championed

The

victory

was

for the

moment

with the

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

82

Schoolmen. But the prophecy of Henri d'Andeli,' that the victory

would not last for thirty years, was fulfilled by the scholars of
the Renaissance.

From

the above survey

will

it

which have contributed most

ture are France

be seen that the two nations

to the preservation of Latin litera-

In France the tradition

and Germany.

is

un-

more brilliant and continuous. Behind both

and Anglo-Saxon teachers, of whose classical

questionably the
Irish

their

lie

learning at

earliest period hardly

its

The

any traces remain.

manuscripts written in the Northern or insular script which

'

when

survive belong to the later period,

had become

Two

'

still

the emigrant scholars

identified with their continental pupils.

nations have been

During the whole of

left

out of account

this period

Italy

Italy and

Spain.

remained the central

storehouse from which the northern scholars drew their material.

With

Desiderius, she was to

How

literary studies.
will best

be seen later

letters that

The

appearance indii^erent or hostile

all

far this is a true estimate of

(ch. v).

influence exerted by Spain cannot be accurately defined

critically

authors

to

her position

connexion with the Renaissance of

in

took place in the fourteenth century

present since the evidence

at

when
Monte Cassino under Abbot

the exception of a brief period in the twelfth century,

learning flourished and increased at

examined.

e.g.

preserved

It

is

incomplete and has not been

seems certain that a number of African

Dracontius, Corippus, and the collection of

in

the

Codex Salmasianus

derive

their

poems

tradition

fifth and sixth centuries, was

Vandal kingdom of Africa. It is

through Spain, which, during the

intimately connected with the

no

victory

it

649

In 711 the

the civilization which Spain had inherited

canon of Rouen, and the

i.

Bobbio and

Guadalete destro3'ed the Visigothic

.author of a

mock-heroic poem entitled

BntaiUe des sept Arts, of which an abstract will be found

of CI. Schol.

to

early as the seventh century.

of Tarik at the

kingdom, and with

'

Spanish manuscripts came

less certain that

Monte Cassino as

Norden,

A'.

ii.

728.

in

l.n

Sandj's, I/i<torv


TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE
The whole

from Rome.

83

of the peninsula, with the exception ot

the mountain region of the Asturias in the north, which afterwards centred round Oviedo, came under the Moorish dominion.
The presence of Spanish scholars at the court of Charlemagne

seems

show

to

that the defeated

Christian civilization found

a refuge in France and doubtless influenced French learning.

But

it

is

impossible to gauge the extent of that influence until

the history and character of the Visigothic manuscripts that are

It

and

have been thoroughly investigated.

in existence

still

remains

to

consider the methods of the mediaeval scholars

how

to try to see

affected the texts

ignorance or their learning has

far their

which they have preserved.

Throughout the whole of the mediaeval period the method

of

copying manuscripts must have remained very much the same.

The monk

sat

desk [plutcus or carold)

his sloping

in

the

scriptorium or in the cloister, with the light falling from the

left.

at

At his side, or above him, was the book which he was copying
borrowed perhaps from a neighbouring monastery, perhaps
purchased from some Norman pirate who had plundered it from
one of the Northern houses, perhaps part of the travelling
library of

some

a string.

Irish missionary

This original

his death.

is

is

still

survived

in Italy,

in his left a

wooden handle, serving not only

keep the parchment firm and

to

on

its

surface.

If

he

is

to

is

his pen,

where the reed

{calantns,

penknife {scripinralc) set

to

difficult

to

smooth down any

irregularities

a scribe at Bobbio or St. Gall he

'palimpsest' taken from

One method

pressure.

costl}^,

may
and

procure) but upon renovated parchment or

original writing has

thoroughly

in

sharpen the pen but also

be writing not upon fresh parchment (which was

often

after

by a weight suspended by

In his right hand

writing.

a quill [pennd), except perhaps

flat

similar weight holds in place the sheet of parch-

ment on which he
canna)

which had been dispersed

kept

some older manuscripts from which the

been removed.^

was to soak the parchment

powder it with flour to prevent wrinkles, and dry it under
When dry it was scoured with pumice and chalk till a white surface
of preparing such palimpsests

in milk,

G 2

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

84

The

smallest units out of which a codex can be constructed are

single sheets of vellum, folded into two leaves or folia.

doubled sheet

termed the diploma, or

is

writers the arcus.

some

in

late

In practice, however, the unit

is

This

mediaeval

a gathering

or quire consisting of more than one of these folded sheets.

The number
quires

e.

limits

Binions, Ternions,

ternions,
(i.

of sheets in such a quire varies normally from two

Within these

to six.

we

which provide respectively

surfaces for writing) and

The

codices.'

consist of

16, 20,

numbers or

letters,

in the earlier

the letter

nexion between the various quires

i.

e.

the

first

leaves.

mediaeval

marked

in the

margin by signatures, which

'

'

being a general

designation for any kind of quire that was used.

[reclamantcs],

Sex-

and 24 pages

numbers of

half these

quires, however, are generally

corner of the lower

for the

Quinternions,

8, 12,

Neither page nor leaves are numbered

left-hand

names

find the following

Quaternions,

is

Often the con-

indicated by catchwords

word of a new quire

is

repeated below

the last line of the preceding quire.

The

use are Quaternions^: but

often found convenient for

it

was

quires that are most in

various reasons to insert quires of different sizes.

The

size

and arrangement of the quires often provide im-

portant evidence for the age and history of a codex.

Before writing the scribe

was secured. The attempt
means of chemical reagents

in

tries his pen. often

modern times

on the margin of

to recover the original writing

by

usually ends in destroying the manuscript or in so

as to render it illegible. The monks do not appear to have had

animus against classical authors, in using ancient codices as palimpsests.
Any codex no longer in use might be taken for this purpose, e.g.
Vindoboncnsis 17 originally contained an uncial text of the Bible, but was
used in the ninth century for the works of Probus and other grammarians.
1 For convenience of reference a codex is now
generally foliated ', i. e.
a number is pencilled in the upper corner of the leaf which is to the right of
the reader as the book lies open before him. This number designates both
sides or pages of the leaf, the front page being called the recto, and back page
the verso.
Thus a page is cited as Fol.
r^ecto) or Fol. 4 v crso"*, or more

blackening

any

it

special

'

<}

shortly as F. 4 or F.

4'.

2 The word 'quire' is not, as often stated, derived from qualfntio ^which
would give canegnon), but from qt4a/cntufn = a book of four leaves: Ital.
quaderno (Fr. cahier has borrowed the suffix of adjectives in -arius).

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

the exemplar which he

is

85

copying, and often with a jesting Hne

such as 'probatio penne non

sit

Gehenne

mihi pena

'.

If there

were no other evidence the frequency of these probaiiones pennac

would show that manuscripts were copied and not dictated during
the Middle Age.
There was, indeed, little need for dictation.
Generally the scribe could perform his work

at his leisure.

occasionally happened, a copy had to be

made

If,

as

in haste, the

was taken to pieces and its quires distributed among

number of scribes. An interesting example of this method

original

can be seen in Vaticanus Reginensis 762, a manuscript of Liv}'

copied at Tours in the ninth century from Parisinus 5730 (the

codex known as the Puteaneus), which belongs

In order

to the fifth century.

save time the original was divided between seven

to

monks who worked simultaneously, each at the portion assigned

The two facsimiles which are here reproduced show
the original and the copy made by a monk named Ansoaldus,
who has signed his name at the foot of the page and has added
to him.

the letters 'q.

ii

copied by him.

'

to indicate that this

was the second quaternion

Similar instances of the employment of several

scribes will be found in Parisinus 12236, a manuscript of the

works of Eucherius, and

in Parisinus 10314, a

codex of Lucan's

Pharsalia belonging to the ninth century.

In the ninth and tenth centuries there
greatest care

was taken

is

no doubt that the

to secure accurate copies.

It is

a fortunate

chance that quite half of the surviving Latin classics are preserved
in manuscripts of these centuries.*

The

condition of the few texts

which the Merovingians had preserved must have been exceedingly corrupt, as can be seen from a

handbook

to

prosody com-

posed during the extreme decadence of the seventh and eighth

centuries.^

It

chosen so as

consists of an anthology of lines from Latin poets,

to illustrate the

when allowance

is

made

prosody of certain words.

for the difficulty in

Even

preserving the

accuracy of lines which are divorced from their context, the

F.

W.

Shiplej^ Certain Sources of Corruption in Lat.

Ct".

E. Chatelain in Rev. de Phil., 1883, p. 65.

MSS.,

p. 5.

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

86

depth of corruption and ignorance which the collection displays

is

almost incredible

sex onus esse iuuat

esse';

e. g.

Martial

te Cappadocum
Cappadocum Saxonus

4 ' Quid

te

34. 7 'Inter tarn ueteres ludat lasciua patronos',

ib. v.

as 'Interim ueteres laudat', &c.

their

vi. 77.

appears as Quid
'

',

The

Carolingian scholars and

meaningless

immediate successors brushed aside such

rubbish as this and reverted to the purer tradition preserved by

the contemporary Irish and Anglo-Saxons or by the earlier
scholarship.

Italian

necessary.

and

The

Irish

Yet even with such originals care was

were notoriously careless

Italian manuscripts, as can be seen

which

still

survive, are

by no means

in

orthography/

from the early fragments

free

from serious mistakes.

work was corrected

In order to secure accuracy the scribe's

when complete by the best scholar who could be found in the

The correction took the form of Punctuation,
monastery.
Orthography, and Collation, the three
criticism as practised in antiquity

functions

the recensions of the Theodosian epoch

Alcuin's

of textual

and frequently mentioned

(cf.

p.

62).

in

Among

poems is one^ in which there is a description of

where monks are engaged in copying the sacred

a scriptorium

Careful punctuation and observance of the proper

writings.

sections

is

there enjoined upon the scribes

sibi quaerant studiose libellos

tramite quo recto penna uolantis eat.
per cola distinguant proprios et commata sensus
et punctos poriant ordine quisque suo.

Correctosque

This advice only repeats

in part

preface to his translation to Isaiah

TuUio

commata, nos quoque

legentium prouidentes interpretationem

scribendi genere distinximus.'

to the ninth

century

still

nouam nouo

Manuscripts of Cicero belonging

exist written with cola

e.g. the writing of single consonants

for

and

double, or double

coDiniata,
for

single,

iiigrcsus, sagtta
cf. F. E. Warren, Antiphonmy of Bangor,
and Moii. Germ, poet, hit. Ill, p. 795 ^Traube).
Dummler, Pod. Lat. aivi Carolitii, i, xciv, p. 320, Migne ci, col. 745.

Affrica,

p. xxiv,
-

'

solet fieri ut per cola scribantur et

utilitati

what Jerome lays down in his

sed quod in Demostheneet

prcssui,

Plate VI

Tils

.uin

Bei5jeexe?csc Txax

rlusoo>Nmus>vui
MUKii 1X1 isie|;.ei:; Re
xuiuisi5C^eo> r i;.o5
I

c;i isTef5^i^u)iXNh>^cis

IqN^^INXcC^euesxxc
eTcii N cxu :&cxesxq
f p.>q ju>e5iuesT xi)s

uuscusxobxeus
"Nocusfuep-xiiussu
I

Oquxi >> <^uxi>^Nmil

f oMeNC>e>jTi Bbas

ceTep4JO^Nec;lec;eN
^X^ >h^^ m\T^ Wcxri

mulTomx

6e

l^xnxmeMeTl>osxi!^

1^<^p,iMf>W
|r>5f5.e<U>0|Lei MCI p^

n>Xlop.)isusrjU>cu|ix

T^ieTsunrUcxnoKJe
UjIi sK?u >.! M

x> u es I >eh xisep-i ^l\

CU1I
f f;.fusc^uxr

6ecxe

loTXctxef |to^ei jx
CO isj5u Lc^Hosi^'s Y> X

CON ^ ti Le&X<>BciULI>

LSllS?^t|tOCUfrXI^

rv>oi<MT>xsef4XiMiSMsi

J^l^-i

M3%^ eiSU;?i>McXl;IO

Ul:iMX<;p^:s.fLiS5Li

Mem u N u<dicrr>li^ X

Parisinus 5730

GdM^xe

saec.

{IJv. xxviii.

II.

v,

2 8)

foi..

leiyi sUjtx

355

>

Plate VII

-tnx^^ro r-cnyi.xna lom-n,r

chI cSt-c<

.xx ^7uT...zirper-e.^^.- '^'"T

J.r<rcio.>7,pr-.^.^,rcer-r-t.tr

'--ir

r^,>r.tT7Ci'flc,,^.rrn.-ct^nfcurp,-DCX.,-A.-, <Sc'fUpp/icX

ri^M<ri

listen pLccx/.r pr^uC t^uA^n prvfi cir

c^n fit L^ ^\A I, Aiii rn mcyrun .y^Ce^^^^m T" fJT

*tJufVi<x

ct^*-t-n-oM~

no er-Tf pofTc
t^t-Ar

rmfHr^n

ue-rttr-^

ficuLcu^ cjuAr^

txiujj.x^

'

poptulafti^tLr ilh^r^rculT^ay-lUur l,ALt<.\pfhmfrtnr

tSi i^xopici, ili^~ui-not-urr^

e^pevc>r~c- cl>>*tfco utUxfaue- dtrif

-L-^-r

Vaticanus Reginensis 762

{Lh>. xxviii.

11.

saec.
2-10)

ix,

fol. 201^

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

87

or small sections corresponding to the sense, an

in large

e.

i.

arrangement intended

to facilitate

the appropriate pauses.

More important was

reading aloud by marking

the ordinary system

of punctuation which Alcuin did his best to reintroduce:

ctorum uero distinctiones uel subdistinctiones

faciant

pulcherrimum

rusticitatem

pene

in sententiis,

recessit a

Pun-

tamen usus illorum propter

scriptoribus

Horum

manibus scribentium redintegrandus esse optime

(Mon. Germ. Hist. Epp. Karolini aevi, ii. p. 285, 1. 16.)
in

The

'

ornatum

licet

usus

uidetur.'

question of Orthography had exercised Cassiodorus in

the sixth century.

He

had made selections from the ancient

grammarians and embodied them in a short treatise for the use

This treatise, which still survives, served as
of his scribes.
a guide to later copyists, and was supplemented by similar works

The

Bede and Alcuin.

written by

scripts of the Carolingian

taken

has been

with

subscription in the manu-

epoch often indicates the care which

the

orthography,

e. g.

one of the

in

manuscripts written for Archbishop Baturich (817-48) the note

is

added

septem

scriptus est diebus

'
:

Hildoino orthografiam praestante.'

The

et in

octauo correctus

(Cod. Monacensis

results of such orthographical correction can

a small scale in the Vatican

e.g. the spellings

lat.

437.)

be seen on

Livy that has been mentioned above,

supplicatio, absumtis in the original Puteaneus

have been altered

to siibplicatio, apsunitis.

The

practice of collat-

ing one manuscript with another can best be illustrated from the
letters of

Servatus Lupus,

e. g.

Ep. 104, written about the year

846, 'Catilinarium et lugurthinum Sallustii librosque Verrinarum,

et, si

quos

alios uel corruptos

cognoscitis,
uitiosi
'

nobis afferre

nos habere uel penitus non habere

dignemini

Tullianas epistolas quas misisti

ex utrisque
collations

can

ut

uestro

corrigantur et non habiti acquirantur.'

still

si

cum

(a. d.

et

847)

nostris conferri faciam ut

possit fieri ueritas exsculpatur.'

made by some unknown

beneficio

Ep. 69

The

effect

of such

scholar of the ninth century

be traced in the text of Justin and Valerius Maximus.

The work of Valerius exists in the complete form, and also in an

epitome made by Julius Paris in the fifth century before Christ.

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

88

This epitome was made from a good and early manuscript.

The scribes of the ninth century have seen that it sometimes
provides readings superior to those which were current

in

the ordinary copies of the complete text and have not hesitated

The

to transfer them.

effect of

such a collation can be seen

in

the Bernensis 366, the best surviving manuscript of the complete

The

text.

care

shown by Grimwald and Tatto

an accurate copy of the rule of

a later chapter

Benedict

order to secure

in

will

be described in

(p. 109).

not probable that these eftbrts at textual criticism effected

It is

much

St.

except by a fortunate accident.

and jealously guarded.

and the

level of scholarship,

for learning such

Manuscripts were rare

Systematic comparison was impossible,

even among the greatest enthusiasts

as Alcuin

The

and Lupus, was not high.

helplessness of the scholars of this period in face of a gravely

corrupted text

is

who

well illustrated by Dicuil, an Irishman

in

825 composed a work entitled Dc Mcnsura Orbis Tcnae. In

the preface he complains of the corrupt condition of the contemporary copies of the works of Pliny the Elder.
Plinii

loca

Secundi corruptos absque dubio numeros

eorum uacua interim

fore faciam ut

si

exemplaria quicunque reppererit emendet.

utrum

certi

necne

sint

numeri

'

Ubi

in libris

cognouero

fieri

non inuenero

Nam

certa

ubi dubitauero

sicut certos crassabo

(i.

e. x^P'Jt^'o'w,

" to write") ut praedictus quisquisuerosuideritueracitercorrigat.'

(ed.

Parthey, /(ro/.

at this period.

4.)

Similar complaints are not unfrequent

ninth-century manuscript of Quintilian

Zurich has the subscription

now

at

Tam

male scribenti tam denique desipienti

absque exemplari frustra cogor medicari.

It is

fortunate that the utter decay of scholarship under the

Merovingians forced their successors

for the best manuscripts that

to

were then

go

far afield

in existence.

and search
If

a large

portion of Latin literature had survived in Gaul after filtering

through the ignorance and barbarism of the sixth and seventh

centuries the scholars of the ninth and tenth might have wasted

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

89

their energies in

producing interpolated

of the

Renaissance were forced to produce, and the

Italian

remnants of sound texts

have been

texts,

such as the scholars

England, and Italy might

in Ireland,

beyond recovery.^

lost

The immense

by the Carolingians

services rendered

to the

Latin classics consist, therefore, not in their attempts at recension which could never be systematic, but in the accuracy with

which they copied

and

accessible,

The

them.

good manuscripts which were

the

last service is

equally important with the

Tours, Fleury, Micy, and elsewhere

in

still

which they copied

in the legibility of the script in

first.

At

France, there was evolved

from the ugly Merovingian script, with its numberless ligatures

and contractions, and from other sources ^ the handwriting

known

as the

alphabet,

'

Caroline minuscule

which every

in

letter

This clear and beautiful

'.

is

distinctly

rapidly over the whole of Europe, and

formed, spread

the parent of the

is

modern script and print which is still used by the majority of

Western nations. The difficulty of the earlier hands such as

the

the Uncial and Half Uncial had often been severely

(Mon. Germ. Hist. Epp. Karolini aevi,

i.

p. 329,

for a Bible written 'claris et absolutis litteris.

oculis minutas litteras ac

in

felt.

Boniface

32) asks a friend

Quia caligantibus

connexas clare discere non possum.

If a difficult handwriting such as the

adopted

1.

Irish

'
'

had been widely

early times the havoc wrought in Latin texts by

slovenly monkish scribes during the later period would have

been much greater.

Even the painstaking scholars of the Rewhen they were confronted

hand or the Lombardic (e. g. in Tacitus).

naissance were completely at a loss

with the Irish

The soundest

texts

with the exception of the few fragments

are those which are

of greater antiquity that are preserved

^

The legends of

have

all

suffered

Wattenbach,

the Saints
violent

which have descended from Merovingian copies

order to render them intelligible.

treatment in

Schriftivescn, p. 331.

L. Traube, VorlesuHgen,

Cf.

ii.

25 seq.

Wattenbach, Schriftwcsen,

p. 440,

who quotes an instance of a papal

Romana littera (probably " half-

Bull found at Tours in 1075 ' sed quia erat

uncial") scriptum, non poterat legi '.

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

90

attested by manuscripts of the ninth

The

and tenth centuries.

succeeding centuries witness only an increase in corruption.

This corruption was inevitable and progressive, because, as has

been seen, there was no continuity

spirit

of the Carolingian

widespread,

in classical studies.

might have been possible

it

If the

survived and become

scholars had

to avoid

some of

the

Manuscripts would have been numerous

grosser forms of error.

and there would have been safety

numbers of

in large

carefully

But when a period of decadence was followed by

copied texts.

a period of intellectual activity the naive mechanical corruptions

introduced by ignorant scribes and accepted with acquiescence

by ignorant readers became intolerable

at

a later date,

They were

who sought

for a

forced, therefore, to

emend

may be

instances

i.

in

what they read.

and made the

more ingrained through

their texts,

corruptions which they sought to remove

their interpolations,

to intelligent scholars

meaning

their infelicitous conjectures.

e.

given

to

and the interpolations which

it

few

the ignorance of scribes

illustrate

caused.

Monacensis Lat. 4610, a manuscript of Ovid, will serve to

show the depth of corruption reached by Germany in the twelfth
In

centur}'.

it

the passage from Met.

Carmina Naiades non

vii.

759

intellecta

is

given as:

priorum

soluerat ingeniis, et praecipitata iacebat

immemor ambagum uates obscura suarum.
Protinus Aoniis immittitur altera Thebis
pestis.

In this Naiades
to

is

a corruption for Laiades, and the reference

is

Oedipus, the son of Laius, and to the Sphinx {nates obscura).

The

significance of such a text lies not so

error (which

is

common

to all the

much

in this

isolated

manuscripts) as in the manner

in which it is accepted and explained by a certain Manogaldus,

whose notes are preserved in the manuscript

Secundum Manogaldum

Diana fccerat quaedam carmina

quoniamque uates illius soluere non poterat homines
ea carmina non intclligcntes iuerunt ad Naiades tjuae Naiades
soluerunt ilia.
Ilium autcm uatem quasi soluere non potuit
'

ambigua

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

Unde Diana

praecipitando occiderunt.
exitium quandam feram.'

In Cic. In Verr. Act.

i.

ii.

91

ad illorum

irata misit

151 the right reading

from the Vatican fragment (3rd-4th century) to be

lunium praetextatum uenisse

CHiii

in

is

uestrum conspectum

patruo testimonium dicente questus est

script (p) of the eleventh century

shows

'.

known

pupillum

'

et stetisse

Paris manu-

had

that the reading

been corrupted by that date into the meaningless words Stet

The mediaeval

ciiin.

scholars would

seem

esse

have contented

to

themselves with passing over what they could not have understood, since

it

was

left for

make such impossible

the scribes of the fifteenth century to

cum and

testes

text of Seneca's Naturales Ouacstiones affords a

good

conjectures as tcr esse

sccniii.

The

example of the interpolations of mediaeval scholars from the

None

eleventh century to the thirteenth.

which the

treatise

is

of the manuscripts in

preserved are older than the twelfth century.

All are descended from a

common

archetype, in which there was

a lacuna of about eight leaves in the fourth

in the tenth century.

Another copy

(A)

Of this
$ was made

book.

archetype a copy usually designated by the symbol

was made a

little later,

probably in the eleventh century, when the archetype

had

suffered further injury through the disappearance of the end of

Book

Both of these copies are now

III.

but their main

lost,

features can be recognized in their descendants.

expected,
A''.

Q.

i.

A
I.

As might be

presented a text inferior to that preserved in

17

Hoc

certe sciam,

omnia angusta esse mensus

4>,

e. g.

Hoc certe sciam omnia angusta

esse.
Sed haec deinde. A

deum. $
Mensus deum was

either unintelligible to

copied A, or the letters were blurred and he

conjecture.
this corrupt

to the

Though A has disappeared

reading was in

its text,

whole group derived from A.

since

it

it

Where

scribe

the

made

who

a haphazard

is

right to infer that

is

a reading

the various

of this group present divergent readings of their

own

common
members

it is

equally

LATIN TEXTS FROM CHARLEMAGNE

92

made later
Some of these

right to infer that such divergences are alterations

A is
some

than the date to which

alterations

show

that at

be assigned.

to

time in the eleventh and twelfth

was

centuries the text of the A-group

text given in the <E>-group.

If for this

collated with the better

purpose a bad copy of*

was chosen, the only result was to infect the new text with the
errors which had been developed in the course of time in the 4>group, or to deepen the corruption by trying to
O.

vi,

Magni animi

fuit

e. g.
'

in yV.

2 the best

5.

members

rerum naturae latebras dimouere nee

exteriore eius aspectu introspicere

group had corrupted the word

into cojitcmption.
text of

one

set

This

last

cotitcutiini

But some members of the

'.

contciitti))i

into crcnicn/uiii, others

reading has found

its

way

into the

of manuscripts belonging to the A-group, but

who adopted

the scribes

emend them

of the 4>-group read

the reading have attempted to give

a semblance of meaning to the passage by reading contcmpncndum.

If the classical learning of the thirteenth century is

of the

judged out

mouth of Dante there can be no complaint of the unfairness

He

of the test.

is

who

the one writer

has pressed into his

service and envisaged with the sympathetic insight of genius

the learning and literature to which he had access.

no Greek

and

his references

restricted in their range

works contain references

the Aencid,

to

to

Latin authors are severely

and are often inaccurate

to Vergil, but

Lucan's Pharsalia,

the

Remcdia Anions,

to

in detail.

His

only to the Eclogues and

to

Statius'

Achilleis (but not to the Si/iiac), to Ovid's

Among

all

Yet he knew

Thebais

and

Metamorphoses and

Juvenal and to Horace's Ars Poctica.

acquainted with the De Amicitia, Dc

De Finibus, and De Inuentione of Cicero, with the Epistle
to Lucilius, the De Bcneficiis and Natiirales Ouaestioncs of Seneca,
and with Livy, though many apparent references to Livy arc

prose writers he

is

Officiis,

drawn from the epitomists Orosius and Florus.

His manuscript of Vergil must have belonged to the interpolated class since in De Mon. II. iii. 102 he quotes Aen. iii. 340 as
'

Quem

tibi

iam Troia pepent/nntante Creusa

'.

In Purgatorio xxxiii. 49 he introduces the Naiades as solvers

TO THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

93

of riddles a mistake due to the false reading in Ovid, Met.

759,

In Piirg.

which has been discussed above.

translates

Aen.

sacra fames ?

'

iii.

xxii,

vii.

40-1 he

56 'Quid non mortalia pectora cogis, Auri

but his translation entirely inverts the meaning

by the rendering,
Per che non reggi tu, o sacra fame
Deir oro, 1' appetito de' mortali ?
i.

e.

as da Ricaldone paraphrases

maledicta, cur non regis mentes

'
:

hominum

fames, execrabilis et
?

scilicet ut

moderate

et debite expetant.'

[The main authorities are

BuRSiAN, C.

NoRDEN, E.
Roger, M.

Die antike Ktinstpwsa, 1909.

V ctiscignement deslettrcs classiqucs d' Aiiso)ic a Akuin.

Specht, F. a.
Zciicn bis

Traube,

L.

Gcsch. der dassischcii Pliilologic in Dciifschlaiid, 1883.

Paris, 1905.

Geschichte des Unterrichlsivesens in Deutschland von den dUcsicn

cur Mitte des

Vorlcsungen

xiii'"^

Jahrhunderts, 1885.

und Abliandlnngcn,

vols, i-ii, 1909-11.]

CHAPTER V
THE HISTORY OF TEXTS DURING THE PERIOD
OF THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE
damncs omnia atquc abjicicnda
auctonim testimonio et uelut dccreto rursus in eoruni
possessionem.
Rod. Agricola, Lucuhiatioiics, p. 193.

Fac suspectum

quicquid hactemis didicisti,

tibi

putes, nisi melioriim

inittaris

In the preceding chapter nothing has been said of the position

held by Italy in the tradition of the Latin classics, since that

position

is

best considered

in

connexion with the important

period of the Italian Renaissance.

It

has sometimes been held that

in Italy there

was a complete

break with the ancient culture owing to the hostility of the

Church and the

of the

political

Barbarians.

plausible.

At

unrest which followed the invasions

sight

first

The immediate

this

effect of the

begun by Cassiodorus and others, was

writers to

the

The

background.

sense disappeared with the

view appears

movement

still

be

to relegate the classical

book-trade

final victory

in

the

ancient

The
when Latin

of Christianit}'.

ancient manuscripts which belonged to the period

was

to

in education,

a living language were allowed to perish or were used

been seen, only survive

for later writings, and, as has already

because by a fortunate chance

aroused the interest of the

the}'

northern scholars such as the Irish

at

Bobbio.

Monte Cassino

had not yet become a home of learning.

Politically also there

would appear

a complete break with the past

to

owing

be grounds for assuming

to

^e Lombard

invasion

of 568 and the series of conflicts with the Avars, Hungarians,

Saracens, and

Normans which marked

seventh century until the eleventh.

there

is

no scholarship or original

the long period from the

During these centuries

literature

which

at first sight

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANXE

95

Paulus Diaconus, the author

can be called distinctively Italian.

of the History of the Lombards, the most distinguished writer of

the eighth century,

there are no great

interested

was himself a Lombard. In the ninth century

names in literature. The few names of men

intellectual

in

pursuits that

survive are those

foreigners such^as the Irishman Dungal

who

of

taught at Pavia

The same may be said of the greater

names which adorn the tenth century. Rather, Bishop of
Verona (d. 974), came from Liege; Liutprand, Bishop of Cremona
Pope Silvester II (Gerbert), a Frank.
(d. 972), was a Lombard
Yet on a closer view these foreign names represent a moveabout the 3'ear 823.

ment which was not wholly exotic. They imply the existence,
at any rate in Northern Italy, of a public that appreciated

Verona

scholarship.

have remained

to

in

especially throughout this period

touch with the ancient culture.

seems

Shortly

before his death in 844 or 846 the Archdeacon Pacificus pre-

sented the College of Canons with 218 manuscripts.

Various
and tenth centuries,
such as the sapphic verses on Bishop Adelhard and the Panegyricus Berengarii, show a remarkable acquaintance with Latin

Veronese poems which belong

to the ninth

These formal poems would not by themselves imply

literature.

any widespread

interest

in

antiquity.

One

occasional poem,

however, belonging, as L. Traube has shown, to this period

and written

at

ordinary man.
and, as

is

mendable

now

Verona, survives
It is sufficiently

clear, in

quality, to

to

show

mind of the

the

steeped in the classical

the classical spirit in

its

spirit,

least

com-

have misled so great a scholar as Niebuhr,

who attributed it to a Pagan author of the fifth century a. d.^

By the eighth century the Lombards, though still affecting
to despise the Romans for their degeneracy, had assimilated
the higher culture of the subject-race. The spirit of Italian
nationality was in gradual process of evolution.
And the spirit
of ancient Rome was part of the inheritance of the new race.
The Lombard kings and their successors adhered to the old
^

The poem beginning 'O admirabile Veneris ydolum

iwbilis,

891, p. 301.

"
:

v.

Traube,

O Roma

HISTORY OF TEXTS

96

German custom

of educating promising youths at their court at

who was brought up

Paulus,

Pavia.

mentions

teacher was

his

that

Liutprand, before he attracted

at the

court of Ratchis,

grammarian Flavianus.
the notice of King Hugo, must
the

have received an education which included the works of Vergil,

Horace, Terence, Ovid, Juvenal, and Cicero.

The Court

itself

cannot have remained uninfluenced by the presence of such

teachers and such pupils, and

it is

clear that Paulus's pupil, the

daughter of King Desiderius,

Princess Adelperga,

and her

husband Arichis, the Prince of Beneventum, were interested

humane studies.
The explanation
period

is to

in

of the intellectual condition of Italy at this

be found in the

fact that

she was the only country

in

Europe which possessed an educated laity. Elsewhere education

was the monopoly of the cloister and led only to a career in the
Church. But in Italy the Church never seems to have obtained
a complete control over the education of the laity.

remained

most part^ ignorant and

for the

The

fanatical,

clergy

and had

never been affected by the Bonifacian reforms which had stiffened

the discipline of the Northern Churches by encouraging learning.

They

retained their old feelings of mistrust for secular writings,

a mistrust that

well expressed by the insolent remark

is

son Robert, that

made

994 to King Hugo and his

Peter knew nought of Plato or Vergil or

by Leo, a papal legate sent

St.

in

Terence and suchlike 'philosophic cattle' {'pecudes philosophorum ') and yet had become the doorkeeper of Heaven
('

Petrus non nouit

The
was

addressed to

Conrad

We

II, in

Henry

Pertz,

').^

system of education by lay

III

is

afforded by a

poem

by Wipo, the learned chaplain of

which he draws a very unfavourable comparison

must except
and

Roman

striking proof of this

tlic

Benedictines of Monte Cassino.

a revival of learning under

centur}',

effectus est

temper of mind on the part of the clergy

to leave intact the old

professors.

talia et hostiarius caeli

result of this

to this revival is

Mon. Gentt.

Here there was

Abbots Theobald and Desiderius in the elevcntii

due the preservation of Varro, Tacitus, Apulcius.

Scriptores,

iii.

687.

IN

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

between the education of the

It

was education, he

every boy

is

laity

in

97

Germany and

in Italy.

made Rome great. In Italy

The Teutonic nations alone regard

says, that

sent to school.

education as useless or even disgraceful except as a preparation

for the priesthood.^

In the existence of a public of educated laymen in Italy at

we have an explanation

this period

fourteenth and fifteenth

would be a

We

brilliant

centuries.

of the Renaissance in the

Without such a basis

have also an explanation of the lack of great names

and scholarship during the mediaeval period.

literature
classical

it

episode without any relation to the past.

in

The

authors continued to be appreciated by a large number

who had neither the time nor the inclination to

become authors or scholars because their energies were absorbed in practical life. Such a public was a bad guardian
of the text of the authors whom it admired. Since they had
of laymen

no

scientific interest in antiquity as a

whole they were content

with readable texts of those authors only

whom

they regarded

decay that has become lost

for ever, or was recovered from other lands by the energy of
But they were the seed-plot of
the men of the Renaissance.
as profitable, and allowed

much

to

a rich harvest.

The period of the Renaissance or the Revival of

may conveniently be taken to extend from

Italy

Petrarch and Boccaccio to the sack of

Charles

literatures
1

in 1527.

It is

fac

the age of

the troops of

not to be supposed that the classical

would have perished but

Tunc

Rome by

learning in

for that revival.

Both,

edictum per terram Teutonicorum,

Ouilibet ut diues sibi natos instruat

omnes

Litterulis ...

Moribus his dudum uiuebat Roma decenter,

His studiis tantos potuit uincire tyrannos
Hos seruant Itali post prima crepundia cuncti,
Et sudare scholis mandatur tota iuuentus
:

uacuum
Ut doceant aliquem nisi

Solis Teutonicis

vel turpe uidetur

clericus accipiatur.

Wiponis Tctralogus 190

Mon. Germ. Hist. Scfipt. xi.
i71

sqq.,
p.

251.

HISTORY OF TEXTS

98
however, were

at

period of

critical

their

histor}-.

Latin

might have suffered irreparable losses from the continuance of

mediaeval neglect, while Greek
be seen, was but

little

literature,

by the

affected

fall

which, as far as can

of Constantinople in

1453, might have been gravely impaired by that disaster had not
the study of

Greek been transplanted from Byzantium

at least a centur}'

The

object of the present chapter

to describe the

is

methods of the scholars of the Renaissance

which they did so much

classical texts

texts

life

man

to preser\'e, since

term borrowed from antiquity

aiid not of learning.

was

The humane man was

'

'

and untrammelled

free

strictions

few

in

an ideal

the educated

thought and action by the

re-

which Emperor, Pope, and the Scholastic Philosophy

had imposed upon

The

aims and

in dealing with the

have altogether escaped their influence.

Humanism
of

to Italy

before the final victory of the Turks.

his

development during the Middle Age.

instrument of liberation was to be found

great

ancient literatures, which were

revived

in

the

not entirely through

admiration of their intrinsic beaut}-, but because they embodied

an ideal of

life

irrecoverable.

which was ancient indeed but not obsolete and

Italy

was the only country

at this

period where

such a view of classical antiquity could have been other than

the pleasing fancy of a few great minds.

There, however,

it

was fostered not only by the aspirations of the men of the

Renaissance, but also by their practical needs. The Italians
were a highly imaginative race, devoted to the curious ideal
of fame or glory, which largely usurped the influence of the
'

'

ordinary motives of right conduct during this period, and never

forgetting that

ancient

they were the descendants and heirs of the

Romans.

But they also

The new studies

many practical

satisfied

fostered this imagination.

needs.

Latin was

still

the

language of the Church, of diplomacy, and of the great professions

of

Law and

Medicine.

It

was

munication between educated

Toscana had not yet won

dialects.

Above

all,

its

still

men

the ordinary

medium

of com-

where the lingua

victory over the other competing
in

the Latin and

Ital}',

Greek authors were

still

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

IN

99

the primary, and often the only, sources for such important

departments of practical knowledge as Law, Medicine, Mathematics, Mechanics, &c.'

The

idea that the classical writers were of real practical use

life was to be accommeans of them pervades the whole period of the

Renaissance, and explains the rash methods which were applied

and that a transformation of contemporary

plished by

to

many

no use

of the newly discovered texts.

to the

ordinary

man

unless

it

manuscript was of

could be read.

It

could

not be regarded as merely a witness to the authentic text whose

evidence must be sifted and weighed according to recognized

and confronted with the evidence of

rules,

It is this

demand

for readable texts,

made

all

other witnesses.

at a time

when

the

were necessarily imperfect, which was one

of the chief causes of the corruptions which deface the 'Itali

methods of

criticism

or

'

recentiores

'

or

'

deteriores

',

as

the

manuscripts of the

fourteenth and fifteenth centuries are usually called in a

apparatus
It

is

modern

criticiis.

characteristic of the humanistic

movement

that

it

did

not influence the curriculum in schools and universities until

force

its

was nearly

spent.

employed as lecturers

often

The humanists were,

in the universities,

it

is

true,

but they were

nearly always birds of passage, jealous of their freedom, never at

home

in the air of officialdom,

the older faculties of

who supported

the

and never seriously competing with

Law and

Medicine.

movement were

The

often in high positions in the political world,

fessional
find

class

it

early scholars

partly enthusiastic amateurs,

and partly pro-

men who sought employment wherever

as lecturers, private tutors, or secretaries.

belong

men

they could

To

the

first

of affairs such as Coluccio di Piero de' Salutati

the friend of Petrarch and chancellor of the

Republic of Florence; Lionardo Bruni (1369-1444), his successor
in the Chancellorship
Churchmen such as Ambrogio Traver-

(1330-1406),

Anstophanes of 1498, Errant meo iudicio multum

qui se bones philosophos medicosque euasuros hoc tempore existimant, si
expertes fuerint literarum Graecarum.'
1

Cf. Aldus's preface to

'

H 2

loo

HISTORY OF TEXTS

sari (1386-1459),

the General

of the Camaldulensian order;

Poggio Bracciolini (1380-1459), one of the papal secretaries; or

private collectors like Niccolo de' Niccoli, the friend of
earlier

many

patrons the Medici, collected or transcribed

scripts that are

of the manu-

To

Laurentian Library at Florence.

in the

still

the

all

who, with the support of his powerful

discoverers,

the second class belong such wandering scholars as Giovanni di

Conversino of Ravenna, who was employed by Petrarch as a

copyist; his compatriot (who

is

often confused with him) Giovanni

Malpaghini (ti4i7), the teacher of Poggio and Traversari

Gasparino da Barzizza

(circ.

1370-1459),

who devoted

especially to the study of Cicero and Quintilian

Manuel Chrysoloras

(circ.

of Greek in Italy;

imported

many

at

Florence, and

competent teacher

first

who

1370-1459),

(circ.

many

himself

the Byzantine

of the manuscripts of Greek authors

Laurentian Library

The

1350-1415), the

Giovanni Aurispa

now

in the

others.

best of these scholars and amateurs were well aware

of the difficulties of the problem with which they were faced

and of their own slender resources for solving it. Manuscripts

were not easily procurable. The great enthusiasts such as
Petrarch himself and
lend their treasures

means anxious

Niccoli were by no

to

and Poggio's complaints of the selfishness

of the owners of codices ('huiusmodi homines teneri crimine

expilatae hereditatis

'

^)

is

re-echoed in the prefaces to

many

Yet manuscripts were

great

of the editioncs principcs?

demand, and when they could be procured

it

was

in

often difikult

The

educated enough to transcribe them.

to find a copyist

complaints of the worthlessness of the ordinary copyist arc

constant from the age of Petrarch
introduction of printing.

found
'

ct
'

'

in his

Dc

down

to

the date of the

Petrarch's outburst against them

Reined. Utriiisque Fortnnae

i.

Dial. 43, p. 2

is

Ignauissima haec aetas culinae solicita litcrarum ncgligens

coquos examinans non scriptores. Quisquis itaque pingere
Oiat. ftmebr. Nic. Nice, in Muratori, Rer.
e.g. Cic. Epp.

ad Brutiim, Andreas,

conimuni liomimim odio

occiiltantiir.'

It.

1470,

Script, xx. 169 E.

*

Exemplaria quae ab

iiniidis

IN

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

loi

aliquid in membranis, manuque calamum- uersaie didiceru,

scriptor habebitur doctrinae omnis ignarus, expers ingenii, artis
egens.'
Salutati complains bitterly of the havoc which the scribes had
wrought with the texts even of modern writers such as Dante,

The

Petrarch, and Boccaccio.

will

show

was

that the evil

following quotations from Poggio

far greater in classical texts.

Misisti mihi librum Senecae et Cornelium Taciturn, quod est

mihi gratum at is est litteris Langobardicis et maiori ex parte
difficile erit reperire scriptorem qui hunc codicem
caducis
'

recte legat.'

(Tonelli,

Ep. xv,

iii,

p.

Written

213.

to Niccoli

in 1427.)

In 1430 he writes

Nullus mihi crede Plautum bene transcribet nisi is sit doest eis litteris quibus multi libri ex antiquis quos a
ctissimus
mulieribus conscriptos arbitror nulla uerborum distinctione ut
persaepe diuinandum sit.' (Ibid. i. 339.)
Philippicas Ciceronis emendaui cum hoc antiquo codice qui
ita pueriliter scriptus est ita mendose ut in iis quae scripsi non
coniectura opus fuerit sed diuinatione
sed scis in talibus
me esse satis sagacem non potui autem corrigere omnes.'
(Ibid, iii, Ep. xviii, written in 1428.)
*

'

The

Grammars and Lexica

Hence the

apparatus of scholarship such as

either did not exist or

was not readily

accessible.

path of even the best and most careful scholars was beset with

As is natural
men tended to

ditificulties.

the best
'

divinatory power

two

passages

'

in

an age

of

enthusiasm and progress,

overestimate their strength, and the

of criticism, as can be seen from the

quoted

from

Poggio,

soon

disastrous part in the emendation of texts.

Leo Aretinus, Ep.

ii.

eas plane corrupit,'

is

An

13 (Mehus) 'Qui enim

heard on

is

to

be found

to

last

play a

The complaint

of

corrigere uoluit

all sides.

instructive instance of the

correctors

began

in the

method employed by such

account given by

Tommaso

Seneca of the edition of the poems of Tibullus which he

prepared for a certain John, a physician of Rimini. His letter
bears the date 1434, and
is

is

worth quoting

a type of the wandering scholar, with

in full, since

no great

Seneca

ability,

con-

HISTORY OF TEXTS

I02
vinced ihat he

whereas

in

is

impioving the text on which he

reaHty he

is

deepening

its

lOAXNl ARIMINtiNSI OPTIMO PHISICO

is

working,

ThOMAS SeNECA

SALUTT.M.

corruption.

fortassis augere uerbis operam hanc meam, si, ut

par fuerat, ultro ac ingenue tui gratia excepissem. Sed quoniam
et rogatus et preciosum ad eani adductus, nulle sunt in beneficio
partes mercennarii que ad laudem et gratiam proficiscantur.

Auderem

Unum

illud audeo dicere, quod pessimi facere mercennarii non

quanta potui maxima cura studuisse ut industria superarem
opus mercennarium. Ncqtic cniiii ita ut repperi in cxeinplis exscribere contcntiisfui, sed et doctos atque illustratos homines, qui
huiuscemodi poematum studiosi habentur, quo tibi quoad possem
incorruptum opus perducerem, obisse, et aHquotiens ex Prato
Florentiam iter habuisse, ubi Seraphium Urbinatem, lohannem
Pratensem, Nicholaum Nicholum ac ceteros una alteraue de re
consuhos facerem. Nam quid ipse quasi diuiiio qnodani Jlatu
Certe uacua que fuerant uetustate aut
profcccrim, id praetereo.
scriptorum uicio deperdita meo ut aiunt Marte suppleui.
Interea qualem hunc proinde leges, dum intelhgas hoc non esse
(Quoted by Baehrens,
alterum in Itaha incorruptiorem.

solent,

Tibiillus, 1878, p. viii.)

An

instance of Seneca's

where he
et mollia

fills

temptations in the
list

own

his

line,

for

what

it

was so

way of ambitious and

in Tib.

3. 75,

ii.

Ah, pereant artes

of quattrocento forgeries

difficult to

shows what an

but wholly uncritical, public

was prepared
with

itself

supply threw

The

inferior scholars.

which could content

enthusiastic,

to accept.

public

wholesale forgeries was not

likely to listen to the protests of the

who saw

'

rura colendi.'

This eager demand

long

method may be seen

up a lacuna with

few scholars of discernment

was produced by the manipulation of

There were scrupulous
texts of acknowledged authenticity.
men such as Niccoli and Pomponius Laetus." Zomino of
1

the

harm

Best illustrated

in

that

R. Foerster's F. Zaiiihccaui u>td die Bricfc dcs Libaiiios,

1878; cf. also Sabbadini, Lc Scof>irh\ p. 172.

- M. Aiitoniiis Sabelliciis
Coccio Ep. xi,
,

p. 56^'' ed. 1502,

says of Pomponius

'Cum Varronc

diu luctatus est: ut in integrum restitueret.

Liuio reposuit

quaedam

etsi

nemo

In Crispo

religiosius timidiusque tractauit

et in

ueterum

Yet the discovery of the Medicean MS. of Varro de Lingua Latina

hand could be heavy on the text, e.g. v. 117 Tubae a tubis.
quos etiam nunc appellant tubicines sacrorum [id est sacri tubicines tubi uocantur],

scripta.'

showed

that his

'

IN

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

Pistoia maintained

word

copied

no

word

for

inspiration

an

that

his

for

manuscript

ancient

Gasparino

',

text of Cicero
ut in

text

De

be

claimed

Barzizza

di

render a

to

efforts

Quaedam he says of his

cum deficerent suppleui non
'

103

should

readable.

Oratore,

'

etiam

uersum cum textu Ciceronis

enim id uehementer temerarium, nee ab

homine docto ferendum sed ut ea in margine posita commentariorum locum tenerent.' (Sabbadini, Studi di G. B. p. 11.)
ponerentur, esset

Yet, but for the discovery of the Lodi codex

by Poggio, Gas-

parino's well-intentioned interpolations might have

become an

inseparable part of the tradition of the text.

It

must be remembered that before the invention of printing

was only weakly developed among

work did not at once meet the
and might remain latent long enough to

the sense of responsibility

scholars.

Bad or

of criticism,

light

become

indifferent

authoritative.

Casual suggestions thrown out by some

wandering scholar, emendations

tentatively

made by a bad
made with the

copyist in the margin of his book, interpolations

best or worst intentions
in the

all

valuable account of the

scholarship of this period

et

tend to find a permanent place

subsequent tradition of the

Fortuna.

is

The passage

text.

difficulties

is

quoted by Mehus

Traversari's Letters, p. ccxc, from a

in the

and dangers of the

De Fato

given by Salutati in his work

still

in his edition

of

unpublished manuscript

Laurentian Library at Florence.

Readers,

he says, as well as scribes are responsible for

corruptions in Texts.

Late siquidem et ubique corrupta sunt omnia, et dum librarii,

per euagationem mentis et capitis leuitatem, inaduertenter omittunt, dum temerarie mutant quod non intelligunt, dum plerumque
glossulas ex librorum marginibus et interliniis ueluti scribenda
non corruptissimum rerecolligunt, nullum omnino textum
'

liquerunt.

where the words

in

brackets are added by Pomponius.

An

instance

where

be seen in Cic. Pro

Caelio, where scholars have regarded the passages which are not found in P
but only in the deteriores as late interpolations. Their antiquity is now attested

suspicion has been wrongly cast upon the Italians

by the Cluniacensis.

is

to

(A. C. Clark, preface to the Oxford Text.)

HISTORY OF TEXTS

I04

'Quod quidem crimen non ipsis librariis solum, qui per

inscitiam suos libris infigunt errores, sed legentibus potius, et
illis praecipue qui non prorsus ignari, sibi se scire (quod latum
ignorantiae uestibulum est) corrupto iudicio persuaserunt, adscripserim.
praeHi quidem dum rebus non intellectis haerent
sumptuosas in libros manus iniiciunt et aliquando litterarum,
quandoque syllabae, et aliquoties dictionum mutatione, tum
detrahentes aliquid. tum addentes, non solum alienant textus
mutantque sententias, sed omnia usquequaque peruertunt.
O quoties uidi magistros nostri temporis non emendationes sed
Nee id nostrae aetatis solummenda suis adnotasse manibus
modo uitium est, sed omnis quae nos praecessit post auctores
ipsos ferme posteritas, ignorantia semper et sine modo crescente,
libros quos auctoritas et fama scriptorum perpetuos fore spondebat uisa est ineptis et inconsideratis suis correctionibus imo
'

corruptionibus abolere.'

He

not only diagnoses the disease, but suggests a

remedy

Sicut hactenus aliquando factum fuit constituantur bibliothecae

publicae in quas omnium librorum copia congeratur, praeponanturque uiri peritissimi qui libros diligentissima collatione
reuideant et communem uarietatum discordiam rectae diffinitionis iudicio nouerint remouere.'
'

He

proceeds to say that he has

recensions

still

recorded

recension of Terence.

in

in

mind some

of the ancient

manuscripts, e.g. the Calliopian

Emendation, however,

is

a work of

difficulty.

Pauci quidem deprehendunt uitia paucissimique, licet corruptionem^uiderint, sunt qui nouerint relictis uestigiis illuc unde
Correctionis labor ipsos grauat
uitia coeperint remeare
Si qui
et deterret errorum quos infinitos sentiunt multitudo.
forsan aliquid aliquando correxerint, remanet unico solum libro,
quidquid utilitatis adtulerunt impressum, nee late, sicuti foret
expediens, ampliatur; idemque penitus contigit illis qui nostra
tempora praecesserunt.'
'

In

all this

confusion the Greek texts suffered equally with the

As has been

described in a preceding chapter, Greek

had already experienced the effects of a revival of
Planudes,
scholarship at Byzantium under the Palaeologi.
Latin.

literature

Moschopulus,

Thomas

Magister,

others had laid heavy hands on

Demetrius Triclinius, and

many

texts

and forced them

to

Plate

TmOk

f^'rc,^i^,',9i^r -ttmJ^s ^^^e^<^y'>^(''Jf^^n^'?.,r'tJ-

f^ffr, ra^>,\- ^y>f'a.

>

J a' 2 f
,

^/T .^
'

j^'

i'l/l

r^

<^,rz>yi*^r,'^'-^fot^^

<x>r,r,y

'ri"S,u'^

"

'

f^l'i

.Mi

^7-X>/.l .>r<,ij fi^/f'^'f f'>oi ai'')''^y' At^pOi

.-

!>>.

'JdutH',

^
l\.i;(.iNi:.N'.sis

\aii(.\Mj.s LiRaic.
Ca/cn,

173: sAi:c.

Kii/iii xv. 77)

w,

i-oi..

202'

IN
conform

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

to quite arbitrary

105

canons of vocabulary, grammar, and

The same process of distortion was continued by the

Greeks who taught in Italy before and after the fall of Constantinople.
They were not always men of scholarly mind, and, with
metre.

a few exceptions, excited the contempt of their keen-witted pupils

West.

in the

Budaeus (Guillaume Bude), the French

scholar,

before he found a competent teacher in Janus Lascaris, had

employed George Hermonymus of Sparta, but had made no

Nisi quod legere optime et e more
doctorum pronunciare uidebatur, expers erat omnis eruditionis
progress under his tuition.

'

et qui

pingendis

litteris

Graecis uictum quaerere tantummodo

nosset.'^

Men

such as Palaeocappa, Jacob Diassorinus, Andreas Dar-

little better than Hermonymus.

The methods which Marcus Musurus (circ. 1470-1517) is known
to have used in editing Hesychius will show how texts were

marius were

treated

by one of the best of the native Greek scholars, and

it is

unlikely that the far inferior scholars at the beginning of the

century were more scrupulous.

It

was the custom of the early

printers to use a codex as copy for their compositors."

codices have been lost in this way.

The codex

Many

of Hesychius

from which the Aldine edition of 15 17 was printed is fortunately

Villoison
still preserved in the Library of St. Mark at Venice.
in his Anecdota Gracca (ii. 256) shows how Musurus has prepared
the codex for the use of the printer.

He

has run his pen through

such compendia and ligatures as presented any

Ct".

Legrand, Bibliog. Hell,

An

illustration is given

i,

difficulty

and has

p. cxliii.

here of the treatment of codex Reginensis gr. 173 by

The codex was used as
the editors of the ed. pr, of Galen published in 1525.
the copy for Galen's commentary on Hippocrates irfpt c^uVecus avQfiivov. The
initial words of proper names have been indicated in capital letters in the
^

margin the Lemmata (or text of Hippocrates) upon which Galen is commenting
have been written in full in the margin, since the writer of the codex had only
given the beginning and ending: spellings are altered in the text: and the
printer's signature of sheet 13 Aa is written in the margin and marked by
a bracket in the text.
This illustration is reproduced (.by permission) from
;

J.

Mehwaldt's

vol.

article in Sitsungsberkhie derkgl. Preuss. Akatl., pluL-Iiist. Klasse,

xxxix, 1912.

HISTORY OF TEXTS

io6
re-written

them

in full in the

He

margin.

has carefully arranged

the syllables which were wrongly united or divided in the original

silently introduced a multitude of corrections, addi-

and has

and transpositions.

tions, omissions,

His employer Aldus speaks

with pride in the preface of the results achieved.

occupationes

que Musurus a

si

he has made can be seen

OLTTO detj/ocreTi Trvelv

correct reading

s.v.

atWa'

a-va-Tpot^ri avifj-ov koI

(cod.) aTro tov del voa-epov ti ttvuv

is dTro

tov deiv o

i,

KoviopTo<i

The

(Musurus).

io-rl Tri/eiv.

the whole, the Greeks were too incompetent and

Italians too impatient for the

remember

well to

is

(Legrand, B. H.

etrangement denature'.

A good instance of the less fortunate corrections which

p. cxvii.)

On

Quantum per

with more truth speaks of 'I'original

Villoison

TTUTpo? u/jctw.'

diligenter recognouit, fecitque, licet cursim,

licuit,

that

work which they attempted.

many

the

Yet

it

scholars (e.g. Michael Apostolios,

Valla, Politian, Marullus) reached a high level of excellence, in

by which they were hampered.^

Even the worst scholars shot so many arrows that some were

spite of the difficulties

^
I quote two of Politian's notes at length as showing the soundness of his
method.

Politian, Lib. Miscell. p. 278, ed. Bas., cap. Ixi

'

Verba

uitiose posita in PHnianis his codicibus reperiuntur

Vinum potaiurus
homini cicuta,
'

rex,

ita et

memento

Inhere

tc

sanguineni tenae.

hoc modo

Sicnti ncncnuiit est

ttinum.^

Leuis profecto sententia, nimisque uiolenta et coacta, tiinitm esse homini

uenentim
codice,

sictiti

sic

hominem

Sed enim

ciaitam.

inuenias

c.

XX.

Suet. Nero xlv.

Nam

Ncrone,
titnliis

uetustissimo

illo

est,

Medicae familiae Pliniano

cicntae

cicuta, sic cicutae iiirus meri potus extinguit.

Alexandre nititur Androcides,

quod ueneni uenenum fit.'
lb.

in

Cicuta hotnini ueneniim

sic

ut

'

tanquam
Vitiati

utique in omnibus

Ego quid potni'

iiiniim.

Nam

ut

Ex eoque persuadere

re potentissima parcius utatur uino,

deprehenduntur Suetoniani codices

Alterins collo

sed tn cnlleunt meruisti.

et

in

scopa dcligata, simit/i/ne

Nam

nequc scopa

hitinc

numero singular! et si maxime dicatur, nihil tamen commercii scopis ct

culleo.
Sed enim in uetustis exemplaribus uestigium, ut arbitror, extat incolumis, ueraeque lectionis, hoc modo: Alteiiits collo ascopa delignta.
Quare
si literam penultimam per scripseris, Ascopera fiet, quod et esse rectissimum
puto siquidem est Ascopera saculus pelliceus.
Haec ergo fuit ascopera
dicitur

Neronianae statuae collo deligata, cullei s3'mbohim, quoniam matricida.'

There is an excellent discussion of tlie name Vcrgilius in cap.
pp. 286-7.

Ixxvii.

THE ITALIAN RENAISSANCE

IN

Unless

certain to find the mark.

107

remembered

this is

it

very

is

easy to form a wrong estimate of the manuscripts which have

survived from this period.

The

value of a codex of the fifteenth

or sixteenth centuries cannot always be estimated by the good

readings which

it

contains.

Such good readings,

it

may

is true,

be inherited from a good and early tradition which has been

defaced by later corruptions, but
this

it

essential before

is

making

assumption to consider whether they are not merely the

some scholar of

fortunate conjectures of
Plant.
'\'iso

quirerum

which

[or

quiserum) mens Ulixes

has the right

princcps (Z)

the Renaissance.

In

1063 the Palatine family of manuscripts read

Pseud.

The

egerit.'

editio

Viso quid rerum &c.',

Ambrosian palimpsest. But it
Z had inherited this good reading

reading,

'

also preserved in the

is

would be vain

to

suppose that

from a tradition similar

preserved in the Ambrosian.

to that

It

merely a fortunate conjecture of some scholar of the Re-

is

An

naissance.

unfortunate conjecture of similar origin can be

seen in the reading of the Leipzig codex

mens Ulixes egerit.'

In some authors (e.g.

(F),

Aristotle's Poetics)

it

'Viso quid seruus

very

is

difficult to

form a correct estimate of the character of the manuscripts

The tendency

belonging to the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.

of

modern

criticism,

accept their

however,

W.

Beriin, 1845.
N'oLHAC, P. DE.

ANDYS,

J.

De

for the other possible

Uttetaiunt studiis aptid Italos primis inedii aevi saeatlis.

Tr. into Italian by C. Pascal, Florence, 1895.

La

bibliotlieque de Ftilvio Orsini.

1887.

Le scopcrtc dci codici latini e greet ne^ sccoli xiv

E.
Harvard lectures on the Revival of learning.

G. Die Wiederbelcbnng des

M. Lehnerdt, 1893.]

/oiGT,

them, and not to

offer.

[The main authorities are

3ABBADINI.

to distrust

good readings as credentials

readings which they

lESEBRECHT,

is

e xv.

1905.

1905.

klassisc/ien Altertlitinis.

Third edition

b}-

CHAPTER

VI

RECENSION
In the preceding chapters an attempt has been

made

to

sum-

marize the history of the large body of documents by means of

which

classical texts

have been preserved

In the present chapter

printing.

of documents,

they contain

e,

i.

is to

we

the invention of

till

shall consider the Criticism

the methods by which the evidence which

be interpreted and controlled so as to enable

the authentic text to be recovered as far as possible.

Textual Criticism, as

'

processes

(i)

meant the

is

is

is

divided into two

By Recension

most trustworthy documentary

to

found the

text.

critical

Emendation

available.

Such

is

It is

is

evi-

a selection,

examination of

the

all

the attempt to elim-

residuum of error which even the best documents

inate the

be found to contain.
It is,

understood,

Emendation.

only possible after a

evidence that

its

(2)

selection of the

dence as a basis on which

of course,

now

it is

Recension,

will

an attempt to transcend the tradition.

therefore, a deliberate overruling of the written evidence,

results (unless confirmed

and

by the discovery of fresh documen-

tary evidence) are never certain, but can only attain to probability.

An

adequate method of Recension has only been rendered

possible by the growth of Palaeography,

of ancient documents

the hands

in

i.

e.

the scientific study

which they are written, the

age to which they belong, and generally speaking the purposes,

methods, and circumstances which influenced the

men who

produced them.

The
Age

documents of any kind is developed

Western Europe. Throughout the Middle

scientific criticism of

late in the history

of

the cry for accuracy and

little result.

charters

authenticity goes up,

but with

Important interests hung upon such documents as

and churches, monasteries, and towns forged them

in

RECENSION
large

numbers

in their anxiety to

109

confirm privileges which they

possessed by right or usurpation.^

In the absence of any

knowledge of palaeography such documents might be suspected,
but there was no means of testing them, and the helplessness of
the times
duel,

seen in the various devices, such as the oath or

is

which were sometimes employed

default

in

of proper

more effective safeguard was the

enrolment of documents upon registers, a practice inherited
from Greece and Rome. But such registers were always liable
to be destroyed in time of war or civil disturbance.
If there was difficulty in estimating the character of so short
a document as a charter, there was a far greater difficulty in
proofs of trustworthiness.^

securing purity of text in the larger ecclesiastical documents

that

were

in constant use.

It

was recognized

that age afforded

was impossible to refer to

an old copy there was no means of getting beyond the corrupa presumption of accuracy

tions

which

A good

in the

but

if

it

course of time had defaced the original

example of such corruption

and widespread Rule of

the saint himself at

in the vernacular Latin of the period.

in the

text.

famous

This was composed by

St. Benedict.

Monte Cassino,

be seen

to

is

550 a. d., and written

During the two succeed-

circ.

ing centuries the text assumed a different form, owing to the

accidental corruptions introduced
tional alterations

by copyists, and the inten-

made by monks, who were

either

ashamed of

the vernacular style of their founder, or were unable to under-

stand

it.

round the
there
in the

In consequence of the uncertainty which began to surtext of the Rule,

Charlemagne,

in 787,

on learning that

Monte Cassino which was reputed to be

handwriting of St. Benedict himself, had a copy made so

was a codex

at

as to provide a standard text for the monasteries of the Benedictine order

throughout his dominions.

About the year 816 two

monks named Grimwald and Tatto made

a similar copy, which

they sent to their master Reginbert at Reichenau in Bavaria.

But they placed the readings of the modern and interpolated

'

Cf. Giry,

Cf.

Manuel de Diplomatique,

Wattenbach, Schriftwesen,

p. 7.

pp. 877 sqq.

RECENSION

no

version in the margin of their copy

secundum traditionem pii

Eligite uobis quod desiderabili

'

desiderantes utrumque uos

in

to

habere.

800 the

Germany, and England.

current in Germany.

In the next century the pure text

But in a short time there

Up

placuerit animo.'

interpolated version rules in France,

which 'ends

modernam

patris etiam

et

is

a conflict between the two versions

is

a disgraceful peace

of the helplessness of the Middle

'.'

It is

Age

a striking illustration

in textual criticism

an important community such as the Benedictines finds a

culty in preserving the text of a

work which,

Traube

as

when
diffi-

says,

'has a better attested tradition than the text of any ancient book
except Jerome's version of the Bible and the Collection of the

Canon

law.'^

The impulse towards a critical treatment of documents came

from the attacks made upon a number of forgeries which had
been accepted b}' the mediaeval Church. These are known as
the False Decretals, a series of papal decrees and other docu-

West Frankish kingdom in

mask of a certain Isidorus Mercator,
Their authenticity
in order to strengthen the power of bishops.
was successfully impugned by Nicolaus Cusanus (d. 1464). With
them was included the so-called Constantine Donation, a forgery
ments which were put

forth in the

the ninth century under the

of the eighth century which purported to be a conveyance by

the

Emperor Constantine, on

over

Rome

and

This was shown

This

Italy to

all

to

his conversion, of the sovereignty

Pope Silvester and

his successors.

be spurious by Lorenzo Valla

spirit of criticism,

which was the

fruit

(d.

1457).

of the Renaissance

of learning in Italy, had far-reaching developments during the

next century.

Its

first

domain of Theology

efifect

in the

was seen

in

the

all-important

growth of Protestantism.

Behind

Luther (1483-1546) and the other leaders of the Reformation

were critical students of ecclesiastical history such as Matthias
Flacius (1520-1575).
'

He

and

his successors, the

Magdeburg

Traube, Textgcschiclitc dcr Regtiln S. Botcdicli^ 1898, and 1910, criticized by

Butler, Doivnside Revieiv, 1899, and Jottrn. of Thcol. Studies, 1902, p. 458.
2

lb. p.

604.

RECENSION
Centuriators, analysed

the

iiT

mass of legends and

falsifications

which had overgrown the history of the mediaeval Church.

Among

the

lait}^

enemy

who

is

no

found

is

be tested by reason and experience.

which followed had one good

result.

It

The

reaction

forced the opponents of

new

ible a

spirit to examine their documents, and rendered

mass of material which had hitherto lain hidden

archives

of individuals or corporations.

ecclesiastical

texts

accessin the

influence

Its

upon

seen in the inauguration in 1643 o^ the

is

Ada

edition of the

Sanctonim by the Jesuit scholar, John

Bolland (1596-1655) of Antwerp.

swung

in

sceptic, but the

of intellectual fanaticism in every form since he requires

belief to

the

movement

the counterpart of this

the works of Montaigne (1533-1592),

After his death the pendulum

back, and the undertaking, which had been conceived in

a conservative spirit,

assumed

very different form in the hands

of his successors, Daniel Papebroch and Gottfried Henschen.

In 1675 Papebroch, by his preface to the new volume of Acta,
aroused the hostility of two powerful orders of the Carmelites,

by rejecting the legend that the prophet Elijah had founded

and of the Benedictines, by
their order on Mount Carmel
;

denying the authenticity of the Merovingian documents, which

were the chief credentials

for

many

of the Benedictine monas-

teries in France.

The

replies of the

two orders were curiously

different.

The

Carmelites invoked the Spanish inquisition, which suppressed

the offending

work

in

1695.

The Benedictines founded

the

science of Palaeography.

The

Benedictine order had been revived in France

under the new

title

the efforts of

Dom

in

1618

of the Congregation de Saint-Maur, through

Benard.

members had recovered

During the next

fifty

years

its

their ancient reputation for learning.

At the time of Papebroch's attack

their foremost scholar

was

Jean Mabillon (1632-1707), of the monastery of Saint-GermainMabillon soon found that he could effect
des-Pres, near Paris.
nothing without a more extensive acquaintance with documents
than could be acquired within the walls of his

own monastery,

RECENSION

112

and made a journey

1680 through

in

was published

As

in 1681.

the palaeography of official

cites the

its title

Lorraine in order to

De Re

complete the material for his work

shows,

it

Diplomatica, which
deals mainly with

documents or 'diplomata', and only

evidence of manuscripts by

way

Pape-

of illustration.

broch was generous enough to recognize the merits of his

opponent's work, which can justly be said to have laid the
foundations upon which textual criticism has since been

built.^

was not long before it was recognized that the problems

presented by charters and manuscripts were widely different.
In dealing with charters the critic is for the most part working
It

upon documents which claim

the handwriting

be originals or carefully

to

He

cated copies of originals.

(among other

indications) justifies their claim to

But a manuscript

belong to a certain age.

a distant descendant from

certifi-

has therefore to decide whether

is

but

at the best

the text originally written by the

author and must frequently present the author's words

in

gravely mutilated form.

It

was Mabillon's work which inspired the kindred

Bernard de Montfaucon, also a Benedictine from

whose great work

entitled

studies of
St.

Maur,

Palaeographia Gracca appeared

in

1708.

But though the new science of palaeography was founded

it

was

Other Jesuit scholars, from their dislike of the Benedictines, who at this
period were suspected of leaning towards Jansenism, continued to maintain
the position which Papebroch had prudently surrendered. Among these were
Barthclemy Germon and Jean Hardouin (1646-1729^^. Hardouin \\\\\o was no
mean scholar, as can be seen from his Delphin edition of Pliny's Natural
History) maintained in 1693 the extreme paradox that, with the exception
of Cicero, Pliny the Elder, and parts of Vergil and Horace, all the surviving
Such
classical writers were forgeries dating only from the Renaissance.
extravagant scepticism refuted itself. Germon, a few years later, upheld the
more possible thesis that all codices had been corrupted, i. e. interpolated at
^

The controversies thus aroused were valuable in so far as

they attracted the attention of scholars towards manuscripts rather than
Germon's attack upon Coustant. the Benedictine editor of Hilarius de
charters.
various periods.

opponent of printing a reading which i^as he

made bj' some early Adoptianist heretic,
a protracted discussion which did much to fix the date of the half-uncial

Triititate, in

which he accused

his

maintained) rested on an alteration

led to

hand.

(Traube, Vorlesungen,

i.

34.)

RECENSION
long before

by a long

one another, have

assign a reasonably accurate date

Until

it

was possible

to classify

really scientific basis

had

all

line of researchers before

an undated manuscript.

manuscripts according to age no

could be found

for

was only rendered possible

classification

to be investigated

has been possible to

it

to

true

from earlier hands,

classification of handwritings, their descent

their affinities with

The

was understood.^

significance

full

its

113

criticism.

by the discoveries of Maffei (see note below)

century, and the effect of his discoveries

Such a

Latin manuscripts

in

in the eighteenth

was not

fully felt

till

the beginning of the nineteenth century.

modern textual criticism will only be

we take a brief survey of the empirical methods
employed by some of the earlier scholars.
The difficulties which confronted classical scholarship after it

The

significance of

full

appreciated

if

had emerged from the wild enthusiasms of the Renaissance can

be referred to the dearth of good manuscripts. Unless he

all

was prepared
ordinary

to face

man was

the danger and

Scholars

his native town.

expense of

travel, the

confined to the few libraries within reach of

who

could travel outside their

own

country in attendance on some rich patron were unusually

Part of the success of Dionysius

fortunate.

great
1

French scholar (1520-1572), was due

In Latin

it

owes

its

development

to

to the labour of a

Lambinus, the
the experience

number

of subsequent

Scipione Mafiei (1675-1755^, of Verona, discovered a mass of ancient

Latin manuscripts in the Chapter Library at Verona in 1713. With the aid

scholars.

of these he

was

put forward the

able to correct Mabillon's theory of

now

accepted view that

all

the

'

National

'

hands, and to

Western systems

of writing

are descended from the different forms (Majuscule, Minuscule, Cursive) of the

Roman hand

alone.

further impetus to research

was given by

the discovery

1717 by von Hutten and Eckhardt of a large number of early manuscripts in

the Cathedral at Wurzburg, where they had been hidden since the Swedish
in

invasion of 1631.
i.e.

In 1747 J. L. Walther published his Lexicon Diploinaticuni,

Between 1750 and 1765 Tassin and Toustain,

a dictionary of contractions.

two Benedictines, published anonymously their Traite de Diplomatique, a

masterly survey of all previous materials, which for the first time proved the
separate existence of the capital, uncial, and half-uncial hands. Greek palaeography made little progress between the time of Montfaucon and F. j. Bast,
whose best-known work is his Commentatio Palaeograpliica appended to
Schaefer's edition of Gregorius Corinthius, Leipzig, 181

1.

RECENSION

114

which he gained

hbraries of Venice and

in the

protection of Cardinal Tournon.

accessible

it

was

often difficult to

Rome under

But even when

know what

it

the

Hbrary was

contained, since

there were no printed catalogues, and often no catalogues at

all.

stranger was frequently denied access to material which he

had reason

to believe

was

in existence

through the jealousy or

indifference of custodians, as Mabillon and Montfaucon found

when they

inquired for the manuscripts which were

have belonged

found in Rome.

There was every temptation therefore

scholar to abandon

and

to content

An

known

to

Cathedral at Verona and as Isaac Vossius

to the

all

for a

laborious research for fresh material,

himself with what lay ready to his hand.

early group of scholars

who refused to follow these easy

who gathered round him during

paths were the friends of Erasmus,

his residence in Basel
to

Switzerland and

between 1521 and 1529 and transmitted

Northern Germany the humanism of the

Erasmus had shown his powers as a

work upon the New Testament (though here
work was marred by haste), on St. Jerome, where he endea-

Italian
critic

his

Renaissance.

of texts by his

voured

to discriminate methodically

between the genuine and the

spurious, and by editions of Aristotle, Ptolemy, and

classical writers.

Among

his friends

many

other

were Beatus Rhenanus,

the editor of the edttio princeps of Velleius (1520), which

is

based

Murbacensis; Simon Grynaeus (1493-1541), the

discoverer of the Laureacensis of Livy 41-45; Johannes Sich-

upon the

lost

ardus (1499-1552) and Bonifatius Amerbach (1495-1562), two

in an age when jurists were also scholars.
To the
same group belonged Sigismundus Gelenius (1497-1554), who

jurists

Ammianus and Livy, the first from the lost Hersfeldand the second, in partnership with Rhenanus, from the
Splrensis and the Moguntinus.

edited
ensis,

quote an extract from Gelenius's preface to Livy to show the

spirit in

which these men approached

their task

Primum uir acerrimi ingenii Rhenanus, diligcnti habita per

collegia simul et coenobia conquisitionc, gcnuinuni exemplar
omnium qui extant Liuii librorum, excepta dimidia decade tertia.
'

'

RECENSION
comparauit

115

eo consilio, ut praelucente antiqua lectione,

facilius mendarum tenebras discuteret.
Quis enim non uideat,
ubi Lietera archetypa tarn inter se consentiunt, quam a uulgatis
editionibus dissonant, multo quum expeditius turn certius sinceram lectionem restitui posse ?
sibi

Speaking of his own work, he continues

Ne

quis igitur mihi hie protinus reclamet, tolli receptani

lectionem sed prius consideret, quid sublatum, quidue repositum. Equidem earn lectionem pro recepta habendam censeo,
quae ante annos plus mille recepta est, quam quae proximis
annis per typographorum oscitantiam primum irrepsit, mox
numerosa uoluminum propagine latius in dies inualuit, doctis
interim uel dissimulantibus uel aliud agentibus.' ^
'

In the second half of the sixteenth century the main current

of classical learning flows through France and the Netherlands.

In the

first

half the French genius had wasted itself

upon a

rather barren admiration for Cicero, an importation from Italy

which had been accepted by Dolet and others.

done his best

'

to

this

kill

pedantic

trifling

in

Erasmus had

swords with him intemperately and unsuccessfully.

The next

addressed themselves to the serious business of

generation
scholarship.
dition of

dialogue

his

Scaliger's father had crossed

Ciceronianus'j published in 1528.

Their success was

France

at this time.

in part

The wars

due

to the political

of religion set free

con-

many

of the treasures which had been lying unused in the French

monasteries for centuries.

Houses such

tured and pillaged by the Huguenots.

codices which they contained perished,
sold by the despoilers and found their
collections

which were formed

theologians, and

man who
tioned

of affairs

Pierre Daniel

way

into the great private

time by scholars, jurists,

in short,

by every

Among

these

cultivated

may

be men-

(1530-1603) of Orleans, a scholar as well as

who was

the

Amiotationes B. Rhenani

1537.

could afford the expense.

were cap-

Cujacius (1522-1590), the greatest of French jurists

a lawyer,
^

men

at this

as Fleury

Many of the valuable

but many more were

Preface, pp. 8,

first to

et

publish the complete version of

Sig. Gelenii in extantes T. Littii libros, Lugduni,

9.
I

RECENSION

ii6
Servius's

commentary on

and who purchased a great

Vergil,

part of the Hbrary of S. Benoit-sur-Loire at Fleury from the

soldiers

who had plundered

and

jurist

diplomat

it

lacobus Bongarsius,

1562;

in

of Justin

editor

(1554-1612),

Petrus

Pithoeus (1539-1596), a pupil of Cujacius, and author of an

and Persius

edition of Juvenal

made

codex, in which he

These were

authors.

all

in

rich

1585 based upon his

advance

first

men who
we

the Netherlands

In

manuscripts.

the

in the

own

study of these

could afford to possess

get

men filled
who had to

poorer

with an equal enthusiasm for classical antiquity,

content themselves with exploring and registering the material

that

was

possession of others, in their

in the

To

abroad.

own country or
who

these belonged Ludovicus Carrio (1547-1595),

Belgium and Holland making catalogues of

travelled through

the chief libraries

table Ulysses

and Franciscus Modius (1556- 159 7), a verischolars, who accompanied Carrio on many

among

own research further afield in

men such as these, none of them scholars of
who stand behind the great protagonists of learn-

of his journeys and pushed his

Germany.
the
ing

first

It is

rank,

Scaliger or a Lipsius.

few extracts from

Modius's

works may be given here since they show that the proper
balance between manuscript authority and conjecture is not
a discovery of
1580, he says

modern

times.

In his Vegctius, published

in

Satis habeat lector, nihil temere aut sine librorum auctoritate

(p. 28.)
in hac nostra editione tentari aut loco suo moueri.'
'

And
'

again in the same book

Sine quibus

(sc.

codicibus) nugas agat et temere adeo faciat^

meo quidem iudicio, qui auctorem aliquem recensendum in manus"

Enim periculosa est semper in alieno opere niniia dilisumat.
gentia tantoquepericulosior quanto is, qui in tali negotio uersatur, eruditione et ingenio excellit aut certe excellere postulat.'
(Letter of Dedication to the Vegctius.)
:

Conjecture can easily become a danger

Neque enim eorum industriam laudare potui, qui, his praesidiis (sc. codicum) destituti, ad nudas coniecturas dilabuntur et
sola ingenii fiducia quosuis auctores emendare aggrcdiuntur.'
(Preface to Poems of Vegius, 1579.)
:

'

RECENSION

117

Yet thcsame century which produced men of the stamp of

Modius saw a doubtful service rendered to scholarship by

H. Stephanus (1528-1598), when he constructed what long
remained the vulgate texts of many of the
like that of the

spread demand for readable

and

His work,

classics.

Renaissance editors, was a response

uncritical, as

texts.

to a wide-

was, however, perverse

It

was immediately seen by good scholars such

as

Scaliger.^

In the
ship

first

half of the seventeenth century in France scholar-

was diverted

to patristic studies

who championed

Jesuits,

under the influence of the

They tended

the counter-reformation.

Greek as the language of heresy, and allowed the study

In Germany the
to wither and almost to disappear.

to treat

of

it

development promised by the groups of scholars and

who gathered

in

such centres as Cologne

literati

Melchior Hit-

(e.g.

torpius 1525-1584, lanus Gulielmius 1555-1584, lohannes

tellus

Me-

1520-1597) and Heidelberg (F. Sylburg 1536-1596, and

was arrested by the

others)

thirty years'

war (1618-1648).

the Netherlands alone scholarship remained to

in a state of

all

In

appearance

overwhelming prosperity, which continued down

the second half of the eighteenth century.

ments of the study of

archaeology,

antiquity,

such as history,

achievements of the

the

undeniably great, but

if

many

In

to

depart-

and

law,

Dutch scholars were

we consider what progress they made

towards founding a methodical criticism of texts the answer

must be that

expended

their

work

on the whole disappointing.

is

their labour mainly

upon Latin

literature,

they preferred the poets to the prose-writers.

their criticism always
taste,

and ingenuity.

shows immense

On

its

too prone to rash conjecture.

worst

it

On

erudition,
is

and
its

They

in Latin

best side

and often

irrelevant, diffuse,

They always seem

to

tact,

and

be appealing

to manuscripts in order to tinker the vulgate text, instead of

casting aside the vulgate and starting afresh

from the most

ancient and authoritative sources, as even the humbler scholars

1

Who

immutat

man qui (ptXavria laborans temere

Prima Scaligerana s.v. Erotianus.

describes him as a

et

corrumpit

'.

'

quidqiiid displicet

RECENSION

ii8

Hence though

of the previous century had endeavoured to do.

they cannot be said to have neglected manuscript authority, yet

make no attempt

they

gain a comprehensive view of the

to

tradition or to arrange the available manuscripts in

Havercamp

quote them systematically,

to

groups or

as late as 1725, with

the two Vossiani of Lucretius at his elbow, failed to see their

real

Hence

importance or even to report them accurately.

produced by

texts

this school are

their criticism desultory

Fine minds

like

flattered

We must

not, of course,

which stood

in their

way.

political affairs.

But great and small

alike

by the demands of a large and cultivated public,

which, as usual, got what

texts,

subjective.

difficulties

Nicolaus Heinsius (1620-1681) were drawn off

diplomacy and

into

were

and

and

forget the temptations

the

nearly always eclectic and

it

demanded and deserved. Accordingly

commentaries, and handbooks poured from the

presses in an unceasing flood,

Burman

m.en like the younger

of scholarship lost

till

(i

in the

Dutch

\^ariorum editions of

714-1778) the original current

The wanderwho had done so much for scholarship

was replaced by men holding comfortable

freshness, depth, and force.

all

ing enthusiast like Modius,

in the sixteenth century,

academic positions, sure of their public, and dead

prise.'

At the same time 'we must

The

their shortcomings.

was

still

lack of material or

a hindrance to progress.

to all enter-

set their difficulties against

inaccessibilit}-

its

Public libraries, which alone

have rendered true advance possible, were few and

Private

scholars

collectors
:

were

not

their collections

hands, so that

it

was very

which was known

to

be

in

always

generous

to

were constantly passing

difficult often to trace

far apart.

unknown
into other

a manuscript

existence; and private ownership

increased the risk of loss and destruction.-

must be remem-

It

Their empirical methods were far more successful in dealing with Latin
poetry than in dealing with prose. In poetry the standards of language and
1

metre were fixed once and

for all

by the great Augustan poets, such as Vergil

or Ovid, and their authority remained paramount with

succeeding poets.

all

But Cicero and Livj' exercised no such influence over the later prose writers.
See Lucian Miilier, Gcsc/i. <ier kl. Pliilologic in den A'icderlaiKini, 1869, p. 52.
' Gassendi in his life of Peircsc,
Expetcbat uero ut
1655, P- ^37) remarks
:

'

;:

RECENSION
bered also that travel was

still

difficult

119

and dangerous.

In the

second half of the seventeenth century, after the Peace of Munster

in

Holland

1648,

enjoyed

exceptional prosperity.

of Utrecht in 1713,
all

period

of internal

But the rest of Europe,

peace

was rent by disastrous wars, which rendered

intercommunication precarious.

The

best expression of the highest aims of the scholarship of

the seventeenth century

is

perhaps

to

be found in the work

of J. F. Gronovius (1611-1671), a native of Hamburg,

completed his education in

Heinsius as professor
in

and
peace

until the

Ital}^,

Leyden

in

and

in 1659.

succeeded

He

who

Daniel

travelled widely

France, and England in order to examine manuscripts,

and devoted
writers.

Holland

mainly to the elucidation of Latin prose

his energies

quote a few passages from his works, which show

that his outlook

was

in

advance of contemporary scholarship.

must be remembered, however, that he expresses an ideal

which no man at the time was capable of realizing single-handed.
It

'Ouare etsi non laudem audaces coniecturas, quibus nonnulli

ueterem scripturam nimis transformauerunt, et membranis
haerere tutissimum sit tamen si quid illae huiusmodi asperi et
;

scabri et senticosi exhibeant, id non tarn malo, quia Minucii

[he is speaking of the text of Minucius Felix] esse certum
habeam, quam quia ex eo, quod auctoris fuerit, facilius elici posse
non desperem, Non sunt enim codices antiqui sine mendis,
etiam prodigiosis: et praeclare nobiscum agitur, cum signa ad
salutem et ueram auctoris manum satis plana sunt ac certa

reliquum mens diuina plurimumque doctrinae studium et percognita scriptoris indoles ac natura praestabunt.' (I. F. Gronouii
Obscriiatonun Monobibl. 1651, p. 72.)
'Quod si caecum illud atque agreste literarum humanitatisque
fastidium et noscendae antiquitatis barbara pigritia non intercessisset ; tamen, quia calamis exemplaria exsignabantur, et a
fide captuque librariorum pendebant, non utique legis Corneliae
seueritatem aut, ut a iuratis opus exigeretur, metuentium
mirandum non erat, ut tabulae pictae quo saepius transferuntur,
eo minus ueritati respondent, sic et ista paullatim minus exstitisse
minusque sincera. Quid euenisse cogitabimus, dum inter tot saerari

et

bonae notae MSS.

in publicis potius

malo

quam

fato forent obnoxii.'

nisi

quamprimum

ederentur, asseruarentur saltern

in priuatis bibliothecis

quod ea ratione longe minus

RECENSION

I20

cula aut abiecta quosuis (ut absint aliae noxae) omnia consumentis
aeui casus experiuntur, aut tam infelicibus manibus atteruntur?
Ecce aliud ex naufragio naufragium cum iam totum uideretur caelum nescioquid clarius relucere. Post longam intercapedinem
rursus tandem ueterum facta conquisitio et necessitas agnita muentum formis describere libros [i.e. printing was discovered] et
:

una opera prodere quantum

liberet librorum
ita monasteriorum
obsidione liberari, et passim salubri etiam annona, ne pretia lein
manus
uenire
cum interim qui
gendi cupidos deterrerent,
officinis praeessent, ut tunc erat, praeter caeteros docti uisi, non
in mendas tantum operarum, sed in ipsorum auctorum ingenium
stylum uertere ut quidque eruditius aut a uulgo remotum occuraliud usu plebeio tritum subicere leues et una
risset, expungere
uel adiecta uel dempta uel correcta litera mutandos errores pro ingentibus lacunis de suo sarcire nihil quod non adsequerentur, ita
ut inuenerant, relictum pati. Actum erat de pulcherrimis reliquiis,
et seruatae uidebantur, ut conseruandi specie tristius perirent, nisi
homines in coniecturis sagaces et in discernendo acuti, quas earum
quisque multum uersando et crebrius euoluendo et intentissima
cura cum uniuersas tum per partes considerando arcanius introspexerant, ad annosissimas, quae possent haberi, membranas reuocassent, et quid ratio atque analogia sermonis, quid cuiusque
auctoris genius et aetas, quid alii eandem materiam uel occupatam
uel repetitam tractantes suaderent aut adspernarentur, quo sententia, quo literarum uetustissimae cuiusque manus ductus aurigarentur haec aliaque eodem facientia bene meditati uindicanda
et explananda, per quae ipsi profecissent melioremque animum
haberent, iusta pietate suscepissent.' [Obscntationuin liber nouns,
:

1652, Preface, p. 4 seq.)

The

last

great

name

before classical scholarship was revolu-

by F. A. Wolf and

tionized

Bentley(i662-i742).

It

his pupils

is

undoubtedly that of

cannot be doubted that almost

all

the

principles of textual criticism which have since been recognized

were really
by him

H. A.
in

if

J.

latent in his mind,

and would have been developed

17):

As
'Had Bentley

in his efforts to obtain for the

Bodleian Isaac

he had had adequate materials

Munro

says [Lucretius, vol.

1689 succeeded

i,

p.

to

work upon.

Vossius' famous library, he might have anticipated what Lachhalf.'

If we consider his Horace
wc must admit that he has often treated the text
capriciously and emended the tradition where it was sound.

mann
by

did by a century and a

itself

But, even here,

it

should be noticed that his remark on Cor.

iii.

27.

RECENSION

121

'Nobis et ratio et res ipsa centum codicibus potiores sunt,'

15,

which

is

so often quoted as typical of his arrogant methods,

quaUfied by the context, which

is

is

often omitted, 'praesertim acce-

His

dente Vaticani ueteris suffragio.'

real

view of the use of

manuscripts, and his anxiety to estimate their value justly,

is

better expressed in his letter to G. Richter about a manuscript of

Manilius.
'

Illud

quoque

et heic et in aliis te

admonuisse non

erit inutile:

multa scil. in uetustis MStis sub tempore renascentium litterarum

iam ab annis circiter trecentis interpolata fuisse, et nouas lectioEas, si quae in uestro
nes intrudi solitas, prioribus erasis.
codice fuerint, ut sine dubio sunt, facile erit tibi dignoscere uel
a colore atramenti, uel a ductu litterarum, uel a uestigiis rasurae
Illud igitur diligenter curabis, ut
quae nunquam euanescit.
singula loca indices, quae a manu secunda et interpolatrice sint
mutata et, si fieri poterit, deprehendas, quid olim a prima manu
[Correspondence
scriptum fuerit, sub rasura ilia nunc latitans.'
:

of Rich. Bentley, ed. Wordsworth,

If,

however, he had been able

to

p.

367.)

complete his magnificent and

well-considered scheme for an edition of the

where, as he himself admits, 'there

or emendations,' and where

by an appeal

have lighted upon a more

as

it

his project

New

no place

his alterations

to ancient authorities,

to

was

all

is

Testament,

for conjectures

were

to

be guided

he could hardly have

scientific

method of criticism.

was premature, and

failed

failed

But

because the mass

of material that required to be considered was not sufficiently

digested.^
might have been expected that the first advances in methodical criticism
would have come from the study of the New Testament, since
the material for the solution of the problem of the text there has always been
so ample. The early scholars, however, were hampered by their theological
prepossessions, e. g. Erasmus thought that age in a codex laid it open to the
suspicion of having been altered so as to bring its text into accord with the
Vulgate.
The first advance is made by Richard Simon 1638-1712), a French
Oratorian, whose Hisfoirc critique dii Texic dii N. T. ,1689 beside providing
an historical introduction to the text, also attempts an estimate of the manuscripts
known to him. Little progress was made for some time after this work, partly
owing to the natural timidity of pious editors, partly owing to the vastness and
1

It

of manuscripts

complexity of the problem, and still more owing to the substantial excellence
of even the worst tradition of the New Testament, where manuscripts which

RECENSION

122

The new and

true

method of Recension

F. A. Wolf, perhaps the greatest

lating scholar of the

second half of the eighteenth century (1759-

The opening

1824).

is first formulated by
and certainly the most stimu-

chapter of his Prolegomena to Homer,

laid down the lines followed by Immanuel

Bekker and by Karl Lachmann, who may be taken as repre-

published

has

in 1795,

senting two subsequent stages in the development of

modern

textual criticism.

Wolfs

doctrine, in brief,

is

given.

that

It is,

he says, a

Too

required.

is

is

that all the trustworthy witnesses

must be heard and heard continuously before a verdict

to a text

'

recensio

and not a mere recognitio'

*

often editors found their text on a

number

of manuscripts that they have arbitrarily selected, or even on

one manuscript
sense
not

is

till

or they pause only at the passages where the

obscure or the reading obviously corrupt.

then

Then, and

'Ad uarias lectiones aut ad uetus exemplar confugiunt, surda

lusta
plerumque oracula, nisi constanter consulentibus.
autem recensio bonorum instrumentorum omnium stipata praesidio, ubique ueram manum scriptoris rimatur; scripturae cuiusque, non modo suspectae, testes ordine interrogat, et quam
omnes annuunt, non nisi grauissimis de causis loco mouet alia,
.

per se scriptore dignissima, et ad ueritatem seu elegantiam

baud
sententiae optima, non nisi suflfragatione testium recipit
raro adeo, cogentibus illis, pro uenustis infert minus uenusta
emplastris solutis ulcera nudat denique non monstrata solum,
ut mali medici, sed et latentia uitia curat.'
;

Conjecture
but

it

is

is

not banished from such a

only to be employed after the

have been

classified

and

their

scheme of

known sources

criticism,

of the text

worth estimated.

'Acerrima eius [sc. ingeni) uis non tempcrata et subacta

a?siduo usu librorum in historicis et criticis rebus frustra laborat.
age do not exhibit the marked contrast in tradition that is often so
As Lachmann complains (^Kleiiicre Sclinftoi, vol. ii.
Is there anj' ground for departing from
p. 251) the older editors alwaj'S asked,
the established text?' instead of asking, Is there any ground for deserting the
differ in

striking in classical authors.

'

'

best attested reading?'

Hence Lachmann

felt

himself to be following the lead

of Bentley, and not of Bengel (1687-1752) and Griesbach ^i745-i8ia>,

broke with the Textus Receptus altogether.

when he

RECENSION

123

Itaque ut ingenium, sicut par est, membranaceis thesauris

longe praeferas [perhaps with a glance at Bentley's dictum
quoted above], plurimum tamen interest ipsius ingenii, quam
plurimos codices comparari, quorum testimoniis indicium de uera
lectione nitatur et multis modis adiuuetur diuinatio.'
.

Where Wolf has been

speeches Post reditum)
manuscripts
to

an

it

refuted (e.g. in his criticism of Cicero's

has been through the accession of fresh

argument which he would have been the

first

acknowledge.

Bekker(i785-i87i) devoted his

editions of

Greek

the preparation of critical

life to

The ferment throughout Europe which

texts.

accompanied the French Revolution and led to the subsequent

hegemony of France under Napoleon led to a quick advance in
classical studies as in all other intellectual pursuits.
fall

of the old order brought with

whose treasures

teries,

it

The down-

the suppression of monas-

manuscripts were gradually drafted

in

into the great central libraries, such as Paris, Florence, Venice,

Many

of the most famous Italian codices were

by the French as the prizes of war (e. g. the
two famous Venetian manuscripts of Homer and Aristophanes).
Bekker was alive to the unique opportunity which presented

and Munich.
brought

to

Paris

life in collating Greek

Germany, Holland, and England.

and spent the early part of his

itself,

manuscripts

France,

in

Italy,

His researches soon showed

that there

was

mass of manuscript

evidence of higher antiquity than any that had yet been examined,

and that the received texts of many authors rested upon unsure
foundations,

e. g.

was changed by

the whole problem of the text of Isocrates

his discovery of the

Urbinas

(r) in

the Vatican,

was he who saw the great value of the Paris codex of

Demosthenes (2), which had passed through the hands of
inferior scholars such as the Abbe Auger (1790) without any
and

it

appreciation of

its

merits.

Manuscripts, except in rare instances,

are not isolated and independent witnesses, but follow one or

more

lines of tradition,

and along these

various groups or families.

lines of descent

fall

into

Within these groups there may be

manuscripts whose evidence

is

worthless because they only

RECENSION

124

repeat the evidence of earlier manuscripts which are

extant,

still

This

from which they can be proved to have been copied.*

is

meaning of the dictum that codices should be weighed and

not counted. For the problem of a textual apparatus can be sime.g. in
plified by eliminating all such purely derivative evidence
the

Demosthenes the Bavaricus (B) is known now to be descended

from the Venetus (F). It is therefore no longer necessary to
collate every

manuscript throughout, unless

can claim to be

all

independent witnesses, and much of the labour of industrious

scholars of the eighteenth century, such as the Jesuit Lago-

marsini (who

collated

number

a large

of the manuscripts of

was thrown away. Bekker's name may conveniently

be taken as marking a stage in the history of criticism, but his
Cicero),

merits as a

critic

have often been overestimated.

a vast mass of material, but his

own work

He

construction of a master mind.

is

He

gathered

not the architectonic

to treat the oldest

tended

MS. as ipso facto the best, and regarded the 'best family' of
MSS. as the only trustworthy authority. This method is now
known to be unsound. An equally serious fault in his texts is
This often leads him

his neglect of Interpretation.

chosen
1

This

MSS.
is

in

to follow his

readings which are demonstrably wrong.-

well expressed by Madvig (1804-1886; in his preface '1839' to his

edition of the

De

Finibtts, p. vi.

Ed.

sec."

cum, quid aliquando ab aliquo dictum

reperiat, quid in ea re
testibus audiendis,

omnia quaerendum

uerum

sit, is, si

quam quisque
sibi putet,

sit,

'Si cui hoc negotium

multi

prudens

per so ipse

non

satis

sit

iudici, ut,

constanter narrent.

non solum hoc spectet in

opinionem afferat. scd ante

sit,

fidei

quis a quo audierit, ut sic

magnam

et inconditam

testium turbam ad paucos et certos redigat, a quibus ceteri rem accepcrint

cum

autem eos inuenerit, et illos alteros neglegat et hos quasi primi ordinis testes sic
comparet contendatque, ut, quantam quisque sequentium multitudinem trahat,
nihil ad rem pertinere iudicet.
Nee alitor faciei peritus iudcx, cum ex multis
tabularum exemplis quaeretur, quid in uno aliquo testamento, quod non extabit.
scriptum fuerit, nisi quod, quae illic de fama peruagata hominum confessione
reperiebantur, hie de scriptura propagata indiciis deprehendenda sunt tacitis.
Ab hac quaestione uniuerso genere non distare eam, quam philologi in ueterum
operum codicibus manuscriptis instituunt, nee aliter esse tractandam, non ita
multi sunt anni, cum intellcctum est, neque etiam nunc ab omnibus intellegi
uidetur.'
^

e.g.

Aristot. Probl.

Philologv, xxxii, p. 108,

16. 8. gi^'g,

where aWov

is

pointed out by

I.

Bywater

a palpable error for aiiKov.

in

/oi/nm/ 0/

RECENSION
Bekker had been content

125

to analyse the existing

manuscripts

of an author in order to distinguish the best tradition or traditions

Karl Lachmann (1793-1851), a

that they contained,

far greater

does not content himself with the evidence which our

critic,

existing manuscripts contain, but asks whether

sible in

ments.

characteristics of their lost ancestors,

times to show that a

common

term which Lachmann

behind

is

it

not pos-

some cases to push inquiry beyond the existing docuDoes not their present condition betray some of the

all

or

first

and

is it

not possible some-

ancestor or archetype

brought into use in

some of them

quote,

his

in

(to

use the

this sense) lies

own words,

Lachmann's description of the method and aim of criticism

'Ad

ueterum repraesentanda duabus diuersis utimur

artibus nam et qui scriptor, quid scripserit disputamus, et quo
rerum statu quid senserit et cogitarit exponimus quorum alterum
sibi iiidicandi facuhas uindicat, alterum intcrprctatione continetur.
ludicandi tres gradus sunt reccnscre, cmcndare, origincm detegere.
Nam quid scriptum fuerit, duobus modis intellegitur,
testibus examinandis, et testimoniis ubi peccant, reuocandis ad
uerum ita sensim a scriptis ad scriptorem transiri debet.
Itaque ante omnia quid fidissimi auctores tradiderint quaerendum est, tum quid a scriptoris manu uenire potuerit iudicandum, tertio gradu quis quo tempore, qua condicione, quibus
adminiculis usus scripserit explorandum [i.e. the so-called 'higher
Ex auctoribus quaerere, quod primo loco posui, id
criticism '].
quod recensere dicitur, sine interpretatione et possumus et debescripta
:

'

'

mus

contra interpretatio, nisi quid testes ferant intellectum

locum habere, nisi de scriptore constiterit, absolui non
rursus emendatio et libri originis inuestigatio, quia ad
potest
:

fuerit,

ingenium scriptoris cognoscendum

pertinet,

tanquam fundamento

nititur interpretatione.

Quo

ut nulla huius negotii pars tuto a ceteris separari posuna quae debet esse omnium prima illam dico quae
testium fidem perscrutatur et locupletissimis auctoribus tradita
(Preface to Noniim Tcstamenfiim, Berlin, 1842.)
repraesentat.'
'

fit

sit, nisi ilia

The best

illustration of

Lachmann's methods

is to

be found in

his solution of the difficulties of the text of Lucretius as given in

his edition published in 1850.

It is

worth while

to give a short

account of the results which he obtained.

*

It is

a misuse of the term to speak of the

'

archetype of a single manuscript.

'

RECENSION

126

The

text of Lucretius is preserved in a considerable

One

manuscripts of different ages.

largest class,

a codex,

is

now

known

which was

many which

from the same source eight

England. As it is clear that
is

this lost

As

codex

its

Lachmann, from

but

are

the Nicolianus

its

evidence

is

known

is in itself

to

shape,

in so far as

Beside the Nico-

Leyden (30 and 94), named by

Oblongus and Quadratus

the

are clearly

Poggio's codex, which agrees

be a direct

almost sufficient for

occasional deficiencies.

their

They

respectively.

of greater

now

importance

with one and

now

than

with the

and cannot consequently have been copied from either of

Lachmann

chief authorities,

with peculiar insight saw that these three

O Q

N, presented a uniform

common readings
common archetype.

beside their
to a

more remotely descended

at Florence, six at Rome, seven in
all these are of the same class their

lianus there are two Vossiani at

them.

(Laurent, xxxv.30),

and the remoter copies are only useful

this purpose,

they supplement

other,

descended from

possession of Poggio in the

only of value in order to reconstruct the readings of

their lost ancestor.

copy of

all

of

and the

have been copied directly from Poggio's codex

to

beside this there are

evidence

in the

One of these, the Nicolianus

fifteenth century.
is

These are

Italian in origin.

lost,

number

class of manuscripts,

Codex

type (which

was

from

in all probability copied direct

may be

called A).

text,

and

that

certain other peculiarities pointed

and

this arche-

are further removed

from A, and are probably both descended from a codex that was
a direct copy of A.
This copy must have been made later than
O, for by the time it was made the archetype A had been

damaged, as Lachmann conclusively proved.

the

poem

(ii.

757-806

placed at the end of

v.

and

Four sections of

ii. 253-304) arc

734-85
Each
out of their proper place.

928-79

i.

of these passages (with allowance for the sectional headings

which are distributed throughout the poem) consists of 52 lines.

There are indications elsewhere that the archetype had 26 lines
to a page.

It is

become detached

clear therefore that four complete leaves had

in

it,

and had been inserted

at the

end by the

RECENSION
From such evidence

binder.

127

was possible

it

to

discover the

pagination of the archetype.

The

influence of such conclusions

The

Lucretius was very great.

upon the textual

text,

was

it

seen,

criticism of

depends

in

upon a single manuscript, whose existence Lachmann

reality

opening words of his preface

affirms with confidence in the

'Ante hos mille annos

quadam

in

unum

regni Francici parte

supererat Lucretiani carminis exemplar antiquum e quo cetera,

quorum post
script was in

ilia

tempora memoria

rustic

capitals

(like

fuit,

deducta sunt.'

marked

divided into separate words, though the sentences were

The codex consisted of 302

and was worn and mutilated. The bottom of the page

by points
pages,

was

The

'

the Medicean Vergil), not

in the

middle of

especially liable to

lines.

danger, and hence Lachmann's con-

clusions as to the original pagination are of the highest value,

since

it

is

expected.

now known where

The condition of

exceptional corruption
the

numerous transpositions which

is

to

be

archetype has justified the

editors have

made

in the text.

Verses accidentally omitted by a scribe were commonly inserted

at the foot of a

No

page

in

order not to spoil the look of his copy.

manuscript of a classical poet

errors.

When, however,

there

is

are

entirely free from

such

numerous independent

manuscripts the lapses of one are corrected by the evidence of

rivals.

its

Only when the surviving manuscripts are

all

ulti-

mately descended from a single ancestor does the whole tradition

become contaminated.
Before proceeding to discuss the various types of textual
tradition

it

will

be convenient to give a short description of the

usual method followed in determining the relationship between

a

number of manuscripts of

tion of the

problem involved

works as Peterson's

the

same work.

The

in classification will

Collations

from

the

best illustra-

be found in such

Codex Cliiniaccnsis and

E. Chatelain in his Facsimile, Sijthoff, 1908, holds that between O, Q, N and

archetype there lies a manuscript written probably in an Irish hand of the
seventh or eighth century.
^

this

RECENSION

128

A. C. Clark's The Fetus Climiaceusis of Poggio (both

m Anccdota

Oxoniensia).
(i)

Before any classification can be attempted a

assured that he

is

In the case of manuscripts which are

extant there

still

There

the possibility of a forgery passing unnoticed.

possibility that a manuscript
it

is

critic

must be

dealing with properly accredited evidence.

may have been tampered

thought that some alterations have been made

made

of Theognis since Bekker's collation

where a manuscript

known

is

circ.

is

is

hardly

just the

with

in

e.g.

Parisinus

But

1815.

have existed, but has subse-

to

quently been lost and the report of

readings depends on the

its

testimony of a single scholar, his bona fides must be carefully

The

established.
e.g.

greater scholars are generally above suspicion,

N. Heinsius's collation of the

Eboracensis of TibuUus

lost

is

Lesser men, however, have from time to

accepted universally.

time endeavoured to gain credence (though no credit) for their

own

and Caspar von Barth

(2)

Given

matter,
age.

some manuscript which

conjectures by attributing them to

never existed, e.g. H. Stephanus

it

is

in Euripides,

Bosius in Cicero,

in various authors.

number of manuscripts containing the same

necessary to classify them according to their

first

A manuscript

rarely dated, and

is

determined by palaeographical

tests,

its

age must usually be

which, since the invention

of improved methods of photographic reproduction, increase in

As

delicacy and certainty with every year.

manuscript earliest
This, however,

is

in

date

is

presumed

Some

a general rule the

be the most valuable.

Age, as

not always true.

always bring wisdom.^

to

Wolf says, does

very early palimpsests

Vaticanus of Cicero's Verrines) are

full

of careless errors, and, as

has already been shown, contaminated texts existed

The

ancient times.

not

(e.g. the

in

very

Valentianensis of the Apocolocyntosis, which

belongs to the ninth or tenth century,

is

on the whole inferior

to

1 Cf. Wolf, Pyolegortiefia (Calvary ed.

'Nouitas eniin codicum non
p. 3.
maius uitium est quam hominum adolescentia etiam hie non semper aetas
sapicntiatn affert
ut quisque antiquum et ixjnum auctorem bene sequitur, ita
,

testis est bonus.'

'A

RECENSION
the Sangallensis, which

a century

is

129

So

later.

too Vaticanus

40 of Theocritus, a manuscript of the twelfth century, is of

little value, and the Cryptoferratensis (palimpsest) of Strabo is

worse than the Paris codex of the eleventh century.

manuscripts of Claudianus Mamertus are classed by the
editor Engelbrecht in the following order:

CG, nth;

cent.; (2)
loth.

It

is

RH,

(3)

loth

always possible that a

M, iitli-i2th

(i)

A, 9th;

(4)

(5)

B, early

may have

manuscript

late

The
latest

been copied directly from an old exemplar and be superior

which may be

rivals

its

1640 of Xenophon

is

far

earlier

dated a.

d.

date:

in

but

1320,

e.g.

known

is

later,

be

a late manuscript

is

hand of the

written in a rough cursive

to

Lagomar-

copied from a manuscript of the ninth century.

sinianus 42, containing Cicero's Verrines,

to

Parisinus

fifteenth century or

but has long been recognized as a copy, in part, of an

exemplar of high value

now

with

identified

the

recently

discovered Cluniacensis.
(3)

It is

also necessary to determine whether the manuscript

Many manu-

presents a text of the same quality throughout.

scripts, especially if the text of the

author

not one continuous

is

whole, but an aggregate of separate units, such as speeches,

originals

&c., have often been drawn from different

and do not possess the same authority throughout.

Thus the

excellence of the text of Lag. 42 of the Verrines

poems,

treatises,

found in Act

ii.

2 and

3.

In the other parts

The Ambrosianus

it

only

is

gives the vulgate

text

and

tutio,

a manuscript of the eleventh century, does not present a text

is

valueless.

of Quintilian's

Iitsti-

of uniform quality.
(4)
first

It is

necessary further to decide what

hand of a manuscript.

difficulty

when

This

is

is

the reading of the

often a matter of

the manuscript has been

'

corrected

'

some

throughout.

There is always this tendency to correct a text which shows

any marked divergence from the vulgate. Lag. 42 has been
'

'

corrected in this

way in the

Verrines, Act

ii.

2 and

into conformity with the inferior manuscripts.

has befallen the Montepessulanus (P) of Juvenal.

3,

and brought

The same

fate

RECENSION

130

The

usual tests to decide the genealogical relationship between

manuscripts arc

Omissions of words and passages and transpositions of

(i)

Omissions are the surest

pages.

test of affinity, since if

numerous they can hardly have

they are

arisen by accident, and they

cannot have been imported into a text by comparison with other

They

manuscripts.

frequentl}' imply a far closer

connexion than

could be inferred from identity of reading, and often show the

immediate descent of one manuscript from another.

the

same

transposition

is

pendently in two manuscripts, but

nexion, e.g. in Vitruvius VII. ch.

found
(2)

is

a sure test of close con-

the

vi

same transposition

is

both the Harleian and the Gudianus.

in

Agreement

number of peculiar readings or in other

when some of the manuscripts of Livy x. 29. 7

in a

E. g.

peculiarities.

agree

Similaiiy

hardly likely to have occurred inde-

reading 'quibus plerisque in scuta uerarisquerutis in

in

corpora ipsa

fixis

',

it

is

must

clear that they

an original
where the reading
stood as

="
tragedies the manuscripts

fall

all

have come from

''^'" '^
rarisqite.

In Seneca's

two groups according

into

to the

order in which they place the plays.

Where

(3)

a manuscript

extant manuscript
It

it

is

is

immediately copied from another

rarely possible to mistake their connexion.

betrayed by minute agreements, or mistakes which can

is

often only be discerned in the manuscripts themselves or in the

best

photographic reproductions.

there

is

studium

an apparently unmeaning
'

It

(4)

In Cat.

in Cic.

Ambrosian

i.

26.

E.g.

This

the

in

is

found

in the

must be remembered that the relationship between

is

not ahva3's simple,

i.e.

each manuscript which

accepted as a factor in constructing the text

descended from one single ancestor.

which
*

often rendered

is
is

Medicean and

also.

manuscripts

ship

Holkhamicus

before the words 'Ad huius

is

The problem

exceedingly complex

is

not necessarily'

b}'

of relation-

the tendency

variously described as 'contamination', 'mixture', or

eclectic fusion

'

of the different groups.

before him an original

filled

scribe

may have had

with variants from which he has

RECENSION
made

own

his

one codex
from the

selection

making

in

earliest times

As an

he may have consulted more than

This tendency has prevailed

or,

131

his copy.
(cf. p.

49).

the manuscripts of

instance of simple relationship

JFarmay be taken. Nine manuscripts, A, M, B,

G, may be included in the first survey of the

Caesar's Gallic
C, R, T, U,

b,

Their relation

materials for the constitution of the text.

another and to their ultimate archetype or

shown by

the following

stemma

Mil

^9-10

JU

letters

denote manuscripts which are

longer in existence but whose existence

no

some time

in the past

in order to explain the relation in

which the

at

extant manuscripts stand to each other.

the

1^12

b''

must be assumed

is

II

RIO

Here the Greek

one

to

parent

QIO

g9

common

The numbers

refer to

century in which these extant manuscripts were written.

Of these

nine manuscripts two (b G) can be eliminated

B and

since they are only copies of

maining seven

fall

group belong A

M B C R.

into

two well-marked groups.

These, however, cannot

To
all

once

at

The

respectively.

the

have been

copied directly from the same exemplar, because they do not

exhibit the
their

text

same uniform

show by

come by one

its

descent from their

line of descent

another which

may be

which

common
is

parent

a.

here called x

AM

inter-

have

B C R by

called ^.

the second group

fi

belong two manuscripts (T U), pre-

some period by an
down Caesar's terse and

senting a text which has been polished at

editor

all

their variations that

has been transmitted through one or more

mediaries in

To

but

text,

re-

first

who has endeavoured

to tone

K 2

RECENSION

132

vigorous style by touches of Ciceronian elegance (e.g.

'

Rhenum

citra

But

erat

a:

'

'

citra

Rhenum

iv.

presenting a 'doctored' text the ^-group

in spite of

4.

qui in suis sedibus crat

doubtedly descended from the same archetype which

lies

is

'/S).

un-

behind

the a-group.

and

If a

spring,

A from which

the two copies of

/3,

all

the manuscripts

had been of equal value, the collective testimony of each

group of their descendants would be of equal value.

would be no ground
merely because

One

number of manuscripts.

includes a larger

it

stage in the criticism of the text

all

is

to

common

recover from

its,

original A.

These

be recoverable, and when recovered

will not

descendants the readings of the

readings will not

There

for attaching a higher value to the a-group

show what was

necessarily always be correct, but they will

the

condition of the text at a period anterior to that in which the

were written. Sometimes the date at which

was written can be conjectured from the nature of

existing manuscripts

the archetype

corruptions found in

word

contraction of the

word

form

nim.

But

it

is

it

and write

common

is

</)-group write the

This was not a natural

;'/.

in the ninth

these manuscripts were written, as

often misinterpret

The

descendants.

its

uos/rt in the contracted

and tenth centuries when

shown by the

they

contraction in manuscripts of the sixth

century, and affords at least a presumption that

that date.

fact that

m'si or nihil, or the meaningless

<f>

itself

was of

therefore could not be later in date and miglit

possibly be earlier.^
(i)

Where

all

manuscripts agree

in

a reading, that reading

must have been found in A e. g. in i. 53. i A read quinqueov J^

since both a and /3 give this number. This is an instance where we
are certain of the text of A, and also certain that the text is
:

it can be shown from

number should be quinquaginta.

wrong, since

the historian Orosius that the

When

the two groups give conflicting readings, tliere can

(2)

be no absolute certainty as to the reading

Traube, Noniitta Sacra,

in

p. 213.

unless the reading

RECENSION

T33

given by the /?-group obviously shows the hand of the editor

e.g. vii. II. d>atncti a: uiiti

In

in the archetype.

(3)

smce pauor

Where

there

is

the two groups, e.g.

be inferred that a
since

type,

it

however, where ^ reads pauore

i,

is

9 ne uiunis

mums

misread ne

wrong and the good reading in

some unknown scholar or
some other source than A.
is

followrng diagram will

sometimes made

be

Humerus

a U,

it

of

must

are the true representatives of the arche-

jecture of

The

to

members

a cross-division between the

vi. 35.

is

not used elsewhere in the work.

would be a most extraordinary coincidence

six manuscripts all

Either of these might have been

f3.

12.

the picturesque touch of the grammarian

{terrore a)

suspected,

ii.

to

must be due
'mixture'

illustrate

to the con-

(p.

130) with

attempt that

the

is

mixed descent of manuscripts

to represent the

by means of a stemma.

if

Here again

as Humerus.

The manuscripts

chief authorities for the text of Cassius Dio

in

question are the

Venelxjb 396

Val993

Ve&oritLnus

This may be interpreted as

The two main authorities
descendant

where
from

Lb

in

follows

are

V, which, of course,

L
is

and M.

has a direct

only valuable in passages

has suffered injury since the time

when

was copied

it.

is

a mixed manuscript.

before him both

L and M, and

The

scribe

who wrote it had

now from one

selected his text

and now from the other. This was a common practice

and was especially

common

during the Renaissance.

in all ages,


RECENSION

134

is

mixed manuscript

not a

in this sense,

termed composite.

The

Lb and it therefore
as Lb only begins

exhibits the

greater portion of

mixed

was copied from

it

text of

its

But

parent.

Book 42 (Books 36-41 having been

scribe of P copied the missing books

with

intentionally omitted) the

In these books therefore

from L.

but might rather be

it

is

a direct descendant of L.

The problem of recension is not always so simple as

Lachmann has made it in Lucretius. It will be convenient
therefore

to

consider some

text

of the

main types of

tradition

classical authors present.

which the texts of

may be preserved

(A) In

one manuscript

(B) In a

number

onl}',

of manuscripts which present a uniform

tradition,

(C) In manuscripts

which present two or more traditions

which are not reconcilable.

Such

(A) The text depends upon a single manuscript.

may be an

script

early papyrus

'A6r]vmu)v IIoXiTf'^a,

Hymn

to

Hyperides, Herodas

Demeter, the

Petronius' Cena

Gains, Cicero's

some instances

fifth

manu-

or a codex, e.g. the

Decade of Livy, Tacitus' Annalcs,

Trimalchionis

De

Bacchylides, Aristotle's

roll, e.g.

or a palimpsest, e.g. Fronto,

Rcpnblica, and

Symmachus'

In

Speeches.

the codex has disappeared, and the only evidence

upon a printed edition based upon it or upon a late

Nonnus' Dionysiaca, where the only authority
which preserves the readings of a lost codex of lohanncs Samrests

transcript, e.g.

bucus

is

the editio princeps of Gerhard Falkenburg, Terentianus

M^nvus{editio princeps 1497, derived from the

sis),

Velleius Paterculus

lost

codex Bobien-

(Amerbachs copy of the

lost

codex

Murbacensis), Hyginus (edition of MicylUis, Basel, 1535, which

preserves the readings of the lost Frisingensis).

(B) The text is preserved in a
sent a uniform tradition.

number of manuscripts which

The aim

in criticism in

such cases

analyse the relations of the manuscripts to one another

to see

whether they cannot be proved

to be derived

in

preis

to

order

from some

RECENSION
existing manuscript which

is

^35

their ancestor, or

whether they do

(i)

some lost archetype.

Where such a parent codex is extant the problem of recension

at

once simplified, because the derivative copies can be

not imply the existence of

is

disregarded except in places where the original source has been

damaged

since the copies were

sophistae (apart

made

from the Epitome)

Athenaeus' Deipno-

e.g. in

all

manuscripts are ultimately

derived from the Marcianus (A) of the tenth century, through

a copy

made

codex

is

in

still

Venice

Here

in the fifteenth century.

the parent

In the Protrepticus and Paedagogus of

intact.

is known to be P
(= Paris. Gr. 451, formerly belonging to Arethas), which since the
time when some of the other manuscripts were copied from it

Clemens Alexandrinus the archetypal codex

has

lost five

ingly

quaternions or quires each of four leaves.

not possible to rely on

it is

The parent codex

(2)

is

now

lost

Accord-

alone.

though

it

is

knoivn

to

have

In such cases

its

readings have to be reconstructed

from the evidence of

its

descendants

existed.

e. g.

all

the extant

manuscripts of Catullus are known to be descended from the

lost

Veronensis which was discovered early

century.
fifteenth

in the fourteenth

There are more than seventy manuscripts of the

century which are descendants of this original. Three

Romanus) are
Here the problem

copies alone (the Sangermanensis, Oxoniensis, and

known

to

belong to the fourteenth century.

of criticism

is

very

difficult,

since owing to the interpolations of

scholars of the period of the Renaissance even the consensus

of the best codices does not necessarily imply the correctness of

a reading.

Whenever

the tradition of an author depends

interpolated manuscripts of the fourteenth

this difficulty
texts.

and

upon

fifteenth centuries

always arises and often defeats criticism

in poetic

Prose authors are not so severely handled, as

may

seen from the condition of the text of Cicero's Orator and

Oratore,

which have been transmitted

in

be

De

Renaissance copies of

the Laudensis, a manuscript of the ninth century discovered by

Gherardo Landriani, Bishop of Lodi (1418-27).

The Sihtae of Statins offer an instance where

criticism has

RECENSION

136

been able

more
poems

The manu-

in a tradition of this type.

lo effect

scripts of these

are

all

directly derived from a

discovered by Poggio while at the Council of Constance

copy of

this

codex

in 141 7.

manuscript was made for Poggio by an ignorant

by him

scribe and sent

to

The manuscripts

Italy.

Siluac that are of any importance are nine in number.

of the

Five of

these (the Vallicellianus, Reginensis, and three Vaticani) form

shown

a separate group which can be

The

Vallicellianus.

the

is

descended from the

remaining

three

(Bodleianus,

Rehdigeranus) are descended mediately or imme-

Budensis,

Thus

diately.

which

from

Matritensis,

be descended from the

to

Vallicellianus itself

the Matritensis emerges as the archetype of

all

existing manuscripts and the nine witnesses are reduced to one.

It

only remains to carry the solution of the problem a step

farther

and identify the Matritensis

copy originally made

(3)

(as

many

critics do)

with the

for Poggio.

The uniformity of

the

an archetype of whose
This does not

text implies

no external evidence.

existence, hoivever, there is

exclude the possibility of the manuscripts falling into two or

more

families

which reproduce the archetype with more or

fidelity; e.g. in

two families

the
But

handwriting.
since

all

Ovid's Heroides the manuscripts

omit

ii.

one
all

Carolingian, the other in Lombardic

in

So, too,

all

is

manuscripts

surviving

may be

manuscript
is

life

and

all

manuscripts of

of lulius.

text of this kind presents a different problem.

be certain that the text

it

the manuscripts of Juvenal

in the sixteenth satire

Suetonius omit the beginning of the

Each

less

roughly into

must be derived from the same archetype,

18-19.

break off abruptly

fall

It

may

uniform while the divergences of the

are

very

great.

Accordingly

every

a factor in determining the true text,

and

rash to rely merely on the older manuscripts as critics have

often

done

e.g. in the text of

Aristophanes the tradition repre-

sented by the Aldine edition has probably been unduly neglected

in

favour of the tradition of the older manuscripts the Ravennas

and Venetus.

Among

uniform texts

in

Greek may be classed

Aeschylus,


RECENSION
Sophocles

(excluding

137
Triclinian

worthless

the

recension),

Antiphon, Andocides, Lycurgus, Aeschines (where the manu-

from a faulty archetype),

and Demosthenes (where no manuscript preserves any speeches
scripts are in three families all derived

beyond those held

In

Latin

be genuine by Callimachus).

to

Propertius,

Seneca

Valerius

Vitruvius,

rhetor,

Flaccus, Q, Curtius, and Celsus.

(C)

The manuscript

tradition is not ji/iiforni but shozvs

more

differences in the two or

(i)

due

marked

lines ivhich itfolloivs.

Such divergence may date from

the author himself and be

to the publication of several editions of his

work.

E.

g. in

Epigrams three archetypes are now recognized a,

an elegant edition (as Lindsay calls it) which omits gross
expressions /?, which preserves the recension of Torquatus
Martial's

'

'

Gennadius,

a.d. 401

c.

and

y,

the vulgate text.

Preserved

in

these three editions are readings that seem to go back to the

Certainly none of the ordinary corruptions

author himself.

behind them

e.g. in x. 48.

conuiua loquatur
is

',

A has

23

'

lie

de prasino uenetoque meus

where B C imply Scorpoqiic

for uenetoque.

It

possible that Martial himself originally wrote Scorpoque and

emended

to uenetoque after the death of

it

the line of

The

original point.

its

Scorpus had robbed

text of

Ausonius presents

One

two editions which do not always cover the same ground.

known

codex

as the Tilianus edition from the

century

now

manuscript

The

manuscripts.

other

in

Leyden

known

as

codex Vossianus of the ninth century

earlier manuscripts.

contains no
A.D. 383.

poem

It is

this collection

It

is

Tilius, a fifteenth-

preserved

the Vossian

is

preserved

has been noticed that the

first

in

late

from the
in

much

collection

that can be assigned to a year later than

exceedingly probable that Ausonius published

about that date.

The second

collection

been published after his death by his son Hesperius.

may have
The text

of Statius' Thebais seems to require a similar explanation of

such discrepancies as

77/. iv.

555:

insequitur gcminusque bibit de uertice serpens (Cod. Puteaneus),

effluit

amborum geminus de

uertice serpens (Vulg.),

RECENSION

138

which

due

be

cannot

any merely graphical corruption.

to

Similar doublets are to be found in Ovid's MctaniorpJiosrs, e.g.

vi.

280, 281 are parallel to 282, 283, 284.

Greek

In

texts the best instance of such a double tradition

This speech

seen in the third Philippic of Demosthenes.

is

survives in two versions, the shorter represented mainly by

the Paris manuscript, the longer by the Vulgate text.

Some

:S,

of

the passages in the longer version are additions, others are

None bear

alternatives.

most convincing theory

the stamp of the interpolator, and the

is

both versions are by Demo-

that

shorter draft representing the speech as

sthenes, the

delivered, the longer the form in which

The

publication.

The

(v.

Drerup, Isocrates, vol.

Cf. Galen, xvii.

TTpayjxaTO^ Sittw?

(the text)

r^?

ovcrrjs,

8oKLfm.cravT<;, 6 Trpwros
Trpo(Ta-)(6i'TMv rjixwv

8ia8o6iV

'

In

i,

8'

79

p.

K.

IS

ypa^^s Kara to

-njv

yeyovoTi,

fjLfjB'

margin

hipav eVi (TXoX^s

fteraypac^wv to (3lJ3Xiov dfKJiOTepa

Tw

ypa\f/v, ctTa

eVavop^ujcra/AeVwv to cr^aA/ia,

TTOAAOVS TO /3t/3Xt0V dveTrav6p6(i)TOV

The divergence
modern

yap vwip eio?

ei'torc

erepas eVt Odrepa twv /xctoWoji' (the

in the tradition

/AIV.^

may

be due to recensions

by no means uncommon.
295-300 = 308-15 (Camb.ed., p. 234
the prison scene Schercr long ago raised

literature sucli double versions are

E.g. Shakespeare, Love's Labour's Lost,

note).

p. Ixxxii).

i,

ypaxj/dvTwv, eira rrj^ fxev crepas

i^yu-wv

to right or left of the text), ottws KptVwp.ci' avrCjv

(2)

for

in the

ancient critics recognized similar explanations of such

repetitions.

fjLT]

was

has not found

of Isocrates by assuming two editions

text

it

was prepared

attempt to explain certain anomalies

general acceptance

v(f>o<;

it

In Goethe's Faust, Part

objection to the passage

I,

in

iv. 3.

Waren wir nur den Berg

vorbei

mcine Mutter auf cinem Stein,

Es fasst mich kalt bei'm Schopte
da sitzt meine Mutter auf eincm Stein
und wackelt mit dem Kopfe.
da

sitzt

on the ground that it is in the style of a ballad and unsuitcd to a tragic situation.
He has been corroborated by the discovery of Goethe's original version, which
Warcn wir nur den Berg vorbey, da sizzt meine Mutter auf einem
is in prose.
Stein und Wackelt mit dem Kopfl'
{G.'s Faust in urspriinglicher Gestalt,
'

E. Schmidt,

Weimar, 1899.)

RECENSION

139

of the text at various periods after the author's death, or to

body of variant readings.^

selection from a

Such recensions, as has already been

and

Roman

their

followers, such as

Probus, to the amateur

men whose names are mentioned

in the subscription found after

the Urbinas

'EAikwi'ios ajxa

The Mavortian

vary in character

of Alexandrine scholars

Mavortius or the the

efforts of a

stated,

scientific editions

from the elaborate

some of

rots

eratpots

recension of Horace

Isocrates' speeches in
coSaipw kol HvcrTaOcw.

has

left

descendants,

The

as also has the Calliopian recension of Terence.

text of

Seneca's tragedies has been manipulated in a similar way,

though the name of the editor

Etruscus were not extant,
true text as

we should be

is

unknown.

we should be
in

Here,

the

if

removed from the

Terence, if we had to rely only upon
as far

the Calliopian manuscripts without the aid of the Bembinus.

These older recensions cannot be wholly

rejected, since

is

it

often difficult to see the extent of the interpolations which they

contain.

The

Byzantine recensions can, however, be

late

once ruled out of court whenever there

the text.

is earlier

E. g. the text of the astronomical

at

evidence for

poem known

as the

S^alpa (attributed to Empedocles) must be founded on Parisinus

1310, fifteenth century, since this

is

the only manuscript which

has not been affected by the Triclinian recension.

(3)

Often the divergence

in tradition

does not spring from any

intentional revision of the text, but represents a selection from

a corpus of variants preserved in the archetype.

In most texts a choice has to be

may

be

at first sight

must be applied as we

These

(see p. 151).

made between variants which

Here the same tests

equally probable.

shall find later applied to

are

(i)

Intrinsic

Graphical or Transcriptional probabilit3\

ask

(i)

What

the author from

have written, and

1

It

may

also be

due

other manipulators,

(ii)

to

e. g.

the Traguriensis alone.

What

all

emendation

probability,

and

In other words

we know of him

is

(ii)

we

likely to

corruptions the transcribers at

the reckless treatment of the text by anthologists and

Petronius 55, where the longer version

is

preserved

in

RECENSION

I40

various periods are likely to have substituted for the original

This

text.

The

first

author's

last

question must be answered by the palaeographer.

must be answered by the

work as a whole.

own

the fact that every author has his

tion,

critic

An answer

who has

studied the

rendered possible by

is

peculiarities of construc-

many

vocabulary, or literary form, and in

cases

some law

of style or rhythm has been discovered which provides a very

delicate test

between two conflicting readings or

tant reading.

read

But

'

In Livy xxxi. 44.

Haec ea

it is

for

one

resul-

the archetype undoubtedly

Romanis Philippoque gesta crmit \

sum up the events of a year
pluperfect tense. This lends some probability

aestate ab

contrary to Livy's usage to

with a verb in the

to

Madvig's conjecture 'gesta terra', especially as the passage

contains a reference to operations by sea ('classis a Corcyra,'

&c.).

Ennius does not elide the

in

elsewhere) the reading

almost certainly

incohandi exordium

is

Hence

-ae of the genitive.

Ad

Trag. 207 Ribb. (quoted

coepisset',

Hcrcnnitim,
'

ii.

Neue inde nauis

and not 'incohand(7^'.

avoids the elision of a pyrrhic or dactyl ending

Dc Re

before a following a (L. Miiller,

in a,

Metr. 291).

and others have proved by their researches

in

34 and

22.

Ovid
unless

Zielinski

rhythm

into the

at

the end of clauses in Cicero that certain rhythms prevail over

others.

W. Meyer

has noticed

that

in

writers the last accented syllable in a clause

by two or more unaccented

proparoxytone

and except

at the

certain late
is

Nonnus does

syllables.

end of a hexameter except

in the case of

Greek

always preceded

in

not use the

the

first foot

proper names.

But beside the internal or direct evidence there

is

generally

a certain amount of evidence for the text of an ancient author

which may be called external and

indirect.

If every classical author stood alone, and

for the text

was the manuscripts

would not be possible

which
to

lies

in

if

the only evitlencc

which his work survived,

it

to penetrate far into the history of the text

behind the manuscripts.

It

might often be possible

say that a manuscript or group of manuscripts was copieil

'

RECENSION

141

from an archetype of a certain period and of a certain handwriting, but the point at

would

which the inquiry would have

manuscripts belonged.

earliest

to stop

not be very far removed from the age to which the

still

position of a mining engineer

The critic would be in

who could only argue as to

the
the

course of a gold reef from the outcrop visible above the surface.

And

just as the engineer will get his evidence of the course of

by boring below the surface

a reef

at

various points, so too the

textual critic can often find external or indirect evidence of the

condition of a text in the ages before the existing manuscript

None

tradition begins.

of the best authors ever stand alone,

and beside the direct documentary evidence for their text,

important evidence survives in quotations, commentaries, and
In the large

translations.

(i)

and

made from an

part

'

evidence

Testimonia

is

'.

evidence derived from the

ancient text by other authors or by

grammarians and lexicographers

and a

entitled

The

Quotations, Imitations, c^c.

quotations

editions such

critical

often given in a separate section

is

collection of such evidence

often exceedingly valuable,

now forms an

of a proper apparatus criticus.

Students

indispensable

New

of the

remember the valuable inferences which can

be drawn from the works of Origen as to the condition of

Testament

will

the text of the various books during the third century and even
earlier.

As an

instance of the evidence given by quotations on the

condition of a classical text

Cato's

Agriculttira.
dition.

It is full

in ch.

li.

and

Pliny had

take Pliny's use of Cato de

in a

very imperfect con-

of accretions and repetitions.

the two accounts of the

cxxxiii. they

we may

work has survived

'

Propagatio

ch. cxxxiii.

occur in the

In
list

li.

pomorum

Among

such are

aliarum arborum

prima are not mentioned

of trees.

It is

H. N.

xv.

44 he

expresses his surprise that Cato has oYoiited prima from his

H.N.

tradit ficum

in

both passages before him and that he forgot or

omitted to notice their similarity, since in

while in

almost certain that

xvii.
.

list;

96 he says, 'Cato propagari praeter uitem

pruna,' &c.

It

would seem therefore

to

be

RECENSION

142

a justifiable inference that the text

of Cato

these

exhibited

parallel accounts in Pliny's time.

So

too the corruption in Sallust, Hist.

huniani

{om. generis)

'

when Aurclius Victor

In Propertius

15.

It is

'.

may have

15.

i.

a. d.

in the

Dirae

'

may

multa

even possible that the author of the Dirac

editors are

still

Propertius.

In Terence

undecided whether

to accept the

version of the line given by Cicero in

damna peregre

pericla

memoriam

post

29 'multaprius: uasto labentur'

derived the phrase from

Phorm. 243

55

copied the phrase slavishly in Caes. xxxix.

be wrong, but the phrase finds a parallel

prius fient

i.

was as old as the fourth century

Tiisc.

iii.

14.

30:

rediens semper secum cogitet,

or the version of the manuscript tradition,

damna

pericla

exilia

peregre rediens semper cogitet,

quotation such as the last must be carefully scrutinized

before

is

it

allowed to displace the manuscript reading. Ancient

writers (especially Aristotle) are in the habit of quoting from

memory;

984 b 29 quotes Hesiod,

e.g. Aristotle, Met.

Thcoi^.

120 as
7)8'

"Epos, OS TTuvTta-aL jXiTair piiT f.i dOavaTOLcri,

where the extant manuscripts give

OS KaAAioTos V dOavuToiai Oeolai.

Here

remembrance of the

Aristotle has probably a confused

Hymn

to

Apollo 327

OS K diola-i jiiTaTTpi-KOi aOavaTOKTi.

But when
fxtv

in Hes.''E/3y. kuI 'Hfx.

oSos fxdXa

8'

downwards quote

we have

in

288 the manuscripts

all

iyyvOi vaUi, while four ancicnt authors

the line as Xui]

this the

filv 68o's,

we cannot doubt

quotation therefore only affords probable evidence

Praef. vol.

i.)

genuine text of Plato's time.

corroborated by other evidence.

siliencs,

give

A quotation,

grammarian or lexicographer

in

(Cf.

0X177;

from Plato
that

chance

when

it

is

Butcher, Oxford Dcnio-

however, made deliberately by

order to

illustrate a

word or

RECENSION

143

phrase, carries great weight, e.g. Nonius's reading in Lucr.

of tenderc for

Varro

tollcrc.

in the

accurately from his originals, while

Dc Lingua Latina quotes

in the Dc Re Rustica it is

memory;

often obvious that he quotes from

66

i.

e.g. in

ii.

20 he

i.

quotes Plaut. Meti. 289 twice and each time gives a different and

The

inaccurate version.

later

grammarians often borrow quota-

from their predecessors, and as they are known

tions

to forge

quotations from lost writers the passages that they cite from

extant writers require to be carefully scrutinized

grammarians as Vergilius, and the scholiast

As an

(e. g,

such

to the Ibis).

drawn from imitations

Here the manuscripts give

instance of the evidence to be

IIes."Epy.

Ktti 'H/x.

588

may be taken.

dAXtt tot'
ilrj

ireTpaLij re o-Ktr/ kol

y]Zy]

Bt^Aivos

oivos.

Editors have attempted to alter the text in various ways (e.g.

akXd

Tot rjSv

Nauck), but the more cautious have

TTCTpatr/ avKer],

elr}

held their hand, owing to the imitation by Vergil in G.

'

ubi

saxea procubet umbra

'.

From Aesch. Supp. 800

eVft^' t'Aojpa KaTTixtopLOLs opvLcrL Scittvov,

ouiTa

A
who

and not

TrSo-t

was read

in the

text can often be corrected

deal with the

same or

Gercke
which

Hon Sat.

i.

e. g.

the reading

4.

',

in

Ar. Eth. Nic. 1128 a 34

ovT kavTov ovT Ttov aXX(DV aTre^^Oyuevos

el

ye'AwTa

TroLT]-

interesting discussion of this problem will be found

by

and Ruhler's Jahrb. 1901, pp. i, 81, 185, from

have borrowed some illustrations. Diog. Laert. viii. 20

in Ilberg

says of Pythagoras
oi'SeVa.

opyit,6fJLev6<;

re ovre otKT7/i' EKoAa^ev ovre iXevOepov

EKuAct 8e to vovOerelv TvSapTav.

Pythagoras,

common
('py^s ovre

in

34 'dummodo risum
non, non cuiquam parcet amico
is now accepted

Excutiat, sibi

An

i.

from the text of other authors

on the strength of the passage

(Teu

fair to infer that in //.

time of Aeschylus.

similar subjects

given by some manuscripts in

o (io}p.o\6xo<i

it is

145

iii.

kvo-Iv 8'

197,

source.

His words,

twv iXevOepwv

Diogenes,

ovre.

lamblichus in his Life of

either quotes this passage or

draws from a

ovTe olKerrjv iKoXaa-ev ovScis aiTwv

ivovOerrjo-e

nva, justify Cobet's

vtt'

emendation

iXcvdepov [ivovOeTei], thus preserving the recog-

nized distinction between KoAd^etv, the proper treatment for slaves,

RECENSION

144

and

that for free

i'ovOtTLy,

men, which

is

found elsewhere

Greek,

in

and giving a recognizable meaning to the clause which follows.

The biography of one author often influences biographies of
authors of the same class, e.g. Suet. Life of Horace (Reifterscheid 44)

Quintus Horatius Flaccus Venusinus, patre ut ipse tradit

auctionum coactore, [ut uero creditum est salsamen" Quotiens
tario, cum illi quidam in altercatione exprobrasset
ego uidi patrem tuum brachio se emungentem] ".'
'

libertino et

This statement

is in all

probability not interpolated as editors

have assumed, but was found by Suetonius

authorities

whom

lated Horace's

in

original

the

authorities have assimi-

as far as possible to that of his model Bion of

life

whom

Borysthenes, of

These

he consulted.

Diog. Laert.

iv.

46 says

e/^oi 6 ttuti/p \x\v Jjv

aireXivOepos, TuJ dyKwi'i d/To/AUo-oro/xeros (SieSyXov 8c tov Tapi)(ifj.-oi)in].

Similarly in Einhard's Life of Charlemagne phrases are constantly

borrowed from Suetonius' Life of Augustus}

It is

not often that the accuracy of a reading can be tested by

reference to the original source from which the compiler has

drawn

Apollonius, Vita Acschinis 9

e. g.

Twv TpiULKOVTa KOL

which

is

drawn from Aesch.

iKTreaovTi vtto

(2)

Hence

koI evvoias is a

of a

ri^iwOij.

a-vp.pifirjKcv

alriZ

fxev iv rfj 'Acrtu

dptorfvetr

corruption for

iv 'Aa-ia.

Scholia, Ancient Commentaries, Le.xica.

short discussion

Fa/s. Leg. 147

twv TpiaKovra a-TparevecrOai

iv Tots KtvSvvoi?.

iv to) TroAe/Aw l^iirnTiv {->,

tKat euvotast kol u.piaTLU)V

(TTpaTev6fxti'o<;

6'

The scholia (<rxd/\(oi

passage) are commentaries

difficult

which have grown up round the texts of the principal authors,

especially poets.

As has been

explained above, they have been

means of preserving many of the texts which they accompany.

Generally they combine the learning of all periods

the

Alexandrine, Byzantine, Carol ingian, and Renaissance

the Venetian scholia on Aristoph.
Tot's
i.

SiKcXiwras TrdiTus eVpai^ei'e

late

128 on 'sportula deinde forum iurisque peritus Apollo

'

Cf.

Ihm, Sueloitins,

crisin Suetoni,

I.

p. viii,

note 2:

tamen neglegcndus non

'

Einhaidus

est.'

e. g.

924 have iv ^iKiXiawv

Byzantine note; Juvenal

J^csp.

'

ctsi iioii iiuiltum

'

Forvm

confert ad

RECENSION

145

ucnalium rerum, Apollo deinde ubi placitabant 'a Carolingian

being the regular Prankish term for holding a

note, placitare

An

meeting.

instance of a Renaissance

22

Plant. Mostcll.

potationibus

suis

is

hodie

ut

need

scholia therefore

evidence

Pergraecamini

'
:

dici

comment

sic

will

be seen in

hodie turchi faciunt in

The

perturchamini.'

posset

be carefully examined before their

to

invoked, since they consist of different strata of vary-

ing value.

They

lemma

consist usually of a

from the

(A^/A/ta),

and of the comment upon

text,

i.

it.

served in the lemmata are rarely worthy of

When

the note

ing in the

of the

new

generally adjusted to the reading in the text

is

codex, so that the only safe indication of the reading

which the scholiast had before him

of his note; e.g. in Hor. Scrm.
cod.

(^

to

the matter taken

The readings premuch consideration.

copied from one codex into another the read-

is

lemma

e.

to

is

be found in the substance

116 edulce

2.

ii.

Porphyrion's note, though that

is

prefixed in

is

comment on

clearly a

Thus, though the lemmata are un-

the correct reading edi luce.

trustworthy, the evidence latent in the notes themselves

most valuable
ing

'

was 'rotam

Juv.

e. g.

astringit

148,

viii.

'

sufflamine mulio consul'; Aesch. Cho. 262,

'-icuaptas

yu-eyav h6\j.ov

is

Ovracrat drotKo8o/A^o-at

seen to be

418

ibid.

implying the reading

often

multo sufflamine consul', but the

scholiast's note 'mulio est qui consul fertur

'

is

where the manuscript read-

<fidvTe<;

8'

av apetas

Trarres

Codd.

implies that he read

where the reading

from the comment
:

Ti

Hesiod, Theog. 91

etTTOvres

ipxofLevov

schol.
S'

am

where the scholiast has av' dywva (for ara

ao-Ti) a reading confirmed by the Achmim papyrus.
The lemmata not infrequently introduce fresh corruptions.
uuTV Oeov ws IXdcTKOVTai,

In Latin poetry they often consist of the beginning or end of the

line in

which the word explained occurs.

This has

the custom of writing the note in the right or left

against the line to which

inconveniently
1

Cf.

Lucan 2,

full

Bywater, Contrib.
p. xlii.

it

to

If these

refers.

and the note

in a

its

origin in

hand margin

margins became

subsequent copy had to be

Te.xfttal Cniicisiu

of the

Elliics,

p. 2

and Hosius,

RECENSION

146

transferred to the upper or lower margin the scribe often pre-

faced

with the beginning or end of the line

it

in order to facilitate
This explains why ignorant copyists often prefix

reference.

lemma from

the line preceding or following that to which the

If such a lemma is of any considerable length,

some of the words are only roughly indicated e. g. on Juv. x. 315
the lemma plvs qvam lex vl. d, ri represents 'plus quam
It is not improbable that some of the variants
lex ulla dolori

note applies.

'.

have been produced through misunderstanding

in Latin scholia

caused by such contractions

e. g.

Juv.

vii.

58 the lemma runs,

iNPATiENs cvpiDvs siLVARVM AviDvs, whcnce Jahn has

duced
i.

the text in place of aptus.

aiiidits into

Vahlen

intro-

[Opiisaila,

249) ingeniously suggests that avidvs only represents a. vi.

Dis, i.e.

'aptusque uiuendis', the concluding words of the

with the

common

Such

scholia

aries, treatises,

line,

misspelling of uiimidt's for bibendis.

must be kept distinct from the ordered commentand paraphrases which were the work of a single

scholar, e.g. Servius

on Vergil, Asconius on Cicero, and the

various commentaries on Aristotle, such as those of Simplicius

and Alexander Aphrodisiensis, These

surrounding a

text,

treatises are not parasites

but existed as separate works and are often

The

of the very highest value.

use to which such commentaries

can be put in estimating the age of an archetype

by Diels

in his history

der Akad.

lacunae
texts

zii

in the

of the

Hence

all

type.

The

Berlin,

is

well illustrated

of the text of Aristotle's Physics {Abhaudl.

1882).

manuscripts

in

commentators

He

shows

of the

2nd

many

that there are

passages which were intact

6th

in

the

centuries a.d.

our manuscripts must be derived from a faulty archedate of this archetype can be roughl}' calculated

since the corrupt passage in

of Averroes

who

216^ 17 appears

in the

commentary

uses Arabic versions of the ninth century.

The

present tradition must therefore have developed between 600

and 800
(3)

A. D.

Translations.

have survived.

made by

The

Few
best

translations from

known

is

the Byzantine Planudcs.

Latin into

Greek

the version of parts of Ovid

Seneca

A^.

O.

iv.

is

found

RECENSION
in a

made

shortened version

147

Greek by lohannes Lydus

in

century), and the pseudo-Aristotelian

(sixth

translated in

Trepl koo-ixov is

Apuleius de Mnndo.
Early translations from Greek into Latin, such as those of

Aratus by Cicero, Germanicus, or Avienus, are not

much

are too free to be of

Passages of Greek authors are often paraphrased

original text.

Plato de Rep. 562 c-d

where the

works

in his philosophical

by Cicero

where a translation
hi

TO

dunia.

olov

TO

Tale

ipsam

7]

ov,

an non,

ToioVSe

t^s

Xiyoi

apa

"

possessionem

is to

be

Annua

Trorepov

c/xttoSioi/

utnimne impedimentum

aX-rjOeiav

)(^L

rira

'<ai ot TrotyjTat r/fjuv

d/c/3t/3es

iv rrj

ovSev

order

i,r]Trj(TL

(jvfx.Tr.).

and evidently read 'Ap'

the manuscripts have

The mediaeval

17

re kol

aKorj

et

auditio

OpvXovcriv

nobis semper obmussant,

once from the manuscripts

differs

koivwvov

oi/'is

opw/xev

ovre.

neque uideamus

certum

uisio

act

Annon) etiam poetae (haec)

(an non?

Tertullian's

aV^pwTrot?,

what

seen in Tertullian de

habetne ueritatem aliquam

dico,

aKovopev
oTt ovT
quod neque audiamus

Here

is

66 =

of the Clarkianus

better instance of

(^povrj(Tf.M<s KTrjcnv

prudentiae

Tor9 avOpiimoL's,

(which give

eire

i.

PJiaedr. 279 a,

idv tls avTo KOiviovbv a-v/XTrapaXafx/Sdvi] iv rfj ^rjTrfcrei

socium
assumpserit
si quis illud
in quaestionem

y quid

hominibus,

= Plato

given of Plato Phacdo 65 a

is

Trepl avTrjv rrjv

hrj

quid turn erga

erit corpus,

e.g. Cic. de Rep.

text of Cicero supports the reading

gained from an early translation

Tt

Orator 41

Cic.

against the ordinary In tc

18,

common and

assistance as authorities for the

Also he adds

ov in the

rf

ov after

next sentence where

rd ye Tomrra.

translations of Aristotle, of which the best

known

are the Latin translations by a Dominican monk, William of

Moerbecke
c.

(a

town on the borders of Flanders and Brabant)

1260, are often useful from the slavish accuracy with which

they follow the original text word for word.

follows a

good manuscript

its

purposes of criticizing the original

The Vetusta
class.

It is full

If the version

very defects are merits for the

text.

Translatio of the Rhetoric belongs to the

same

of ludicrous mistakes; e.g. in 1405 b 20 poSoSaL 2

RECENSION

148
KTvXos

is

7/ojs

translated

in spite of this

'

ihododactylus

clear that

is

it

manuscript whose readings

vel

faithfully

it

Delphis intcrrogabat'

in

ut

clearly

'

y ws).

(i.e.

But

reproduces; e.g. 1398 b 32

koL 'HyT/o-tTTTros tV AcX^ois i-n-qpoiTa,

has for

it

quam

has been made from a good

it

'

Hegesippus

polls

reproducing a variant

TToXlS

which

'Hyr/rrtTTTTos,

knew

that the

niust

have been added by some scholar who

Hegesippus here mentioned

by Xenophon.

In 1374 a 16

it

is

called Hcgesipolis

alone preserves the right reading

\a(3 for kA(//.

The

made by the humanists of the fifteenth century

much evidence for the settlement of a text. Where

translations

rarely offer
a

good reading

is

suggested

as by Lorenzo Valla, the translator

of Thucydides and by Ficinus in Plato it

acumen of the

The evidence from

translations rarely effects such a revolution

in the recension of a text as

in the

De

may often be due to the

translator.

has recently been found necessary

The

Viris Illustribus of St. Jerome.

the evidence of the

interpretation of

(there are about 120)

numerous manuscripts

has had to be altered entirely since the publication of von

Gebhart's

of the Greek translation by Sophronios.

critical edition

This translation shows that Jerome really issued two editions.

The change which

texts
in

is

undeniable.

Greek

(p. 24).

for

modern

in

result

veil

is

more

striking in Latin than

have already been considered,

reads such authors as Plautus, Caesar,

a sixteenth-century edition

critical edition

passages a
is

The

reasons which

Any one who

or Juvenal
a

a careful recension has effected in classical

has been

lifted

manuscripts which

in

to

numberless

from the text and that the reader

perceptibly nearer to the author's

seen, this has been

and then passes

cannot help seeing that

As we have

own words.

accomplished by the discovery of older

present a sincerer text,

i.

e.

text

not

necessarily uniform or free from corruption, but at any rate free

from the interpolations of the scholars of the Byzantine and

Italian revivals.

But the Greek papyri (and there

to believe that Latin papyri

would

tell

is

a dilTerent tale)

no reason

now show


RECENSION
us that the genealogical method has
of extant manuscripts in which

descend

in a direct line

its

149

The groups

limitations.

a text

is

preserved do not

from the author's original

They

text.

was sown
with variant readings. As long as there was a flourishing book
trade in Greece and Rome this mass of variants infected the
texts that were most in demand. Texts were in a state of constant
lead us back to a text which, even in ancient times,

and

oscillation

towards the good or bad variants

inclined

they were protected

according

as

scholars.

When

or neglected

by

ancient

Christianity destroyed

victory of

the

the

ancient book trade, the codices of a work which survived to be

copied in monasteries became the parents of the different groups

which are

The

preserved.

still

genealogical method therefore

by which these groups have been recognized and

their value

assessed can rarely do more than clear the ground.

successful
that

Where

provides a tentative text containing variant readings

it

were current

a very early period.

at

a text no group can be discarded

till

But

in constructing

has been scrupulously

it

examined, since the papyri show that inferior manuscripts can

inherit

are

In deciding between the variants which

good readings.

left after this

pretation,

preliminary survey

we have

on

to rely

Inter-

our knowledge of the author, of his style and

i.e.

technique, of the sources and conditions of his work, and, so far

as

we can recover

of the subsequent history of his

it,

[The main authorities are

Blass, F. Hermeneutik iind Kritik

text.

in vol.

of

I.

Miiller's HaudbitcJi der klassi-

scheit Altertumsivissenschaft,

BoECKH, A.

Encyclopddie

und

Methodologie der philologischen Wissenschajten.

Leipzig, 1877.

Gercke, a.

Formale

tumswissenschajt.

Philologie, pp.

37-79

in vol.

of Ewleiiimg in die Alter-

Leipzig, 19 10.

Haupt, M. De Lachmanno
Jebb, Sir R. C. Textual
Cambridge, 1905.

critico, in

Critidsiii in

N.

Jalirb. f. d. kl. Alt. 191

Companion

to

Frandscus Modius ah Handschriftetiforzcher.

Lehmann,

p.

PosTGATE,

J. P.

Textual Criticism in Companion

Cambridge, 1910.
Article on Textual Criticism

Wattenbach, W.

Das

in

1,

pp. 529-538.

Greek Studies, ed. Whible^-.

to Lati)i

Munich, 1908.
Studies, ed. Sandy's,

Encyclopaedia Britannica, 191 1.

Schriftwesen ini Mittelalter.

Leipzig, 1896.]

CHAPTER

VII

EMENDATION
"Ciantp yap to fxtrafpcKpdv ras TraXaias prjaus TrpoiriTis, ovroi Hal <pv\aTTOVTas wi
ytyparrTai /Spaxeiais t riatv

npoaOtcrtatv

fj

fj

vnaWd^fCi SiaXveaOat ras anopim

dyaOwv t^TjyrjTwv iartv tpyov. Galen, vii. 894 ''Kuhn).

Boni critici est tacere potius quam nihil dicere neque KaKoiOiV idadai KJKa.
CoBET, Nov. Led. viii.
Im Allgemeinen kann man bchaupten, dass von 100 Conjecturcn. welclic die
Kritiken machen, nicht 5 wahr sind. "Apiaros Kpirr]s u Taxew l^it> awttis, fipaSiws

BoECKH, E)icydopddic, p. 175.

Rationem captiuam sub iugum codicum mittunt. Madvig, Adv. i. 59.
Nam interdum etiam homines alioquin prudentes sic se molestis uerbis
liberare student, ut obliuisci uidcantur scribas simphces quidem illos homines
lb. p. 64.
fuisse, sed tamen sanae mentis.
Cauendum est ne rimandis litterarum apicibus errorumque uiis indagandis
occupati sensum sermonis ueteris hebescere patiamur librariorumque dum causam
agimus ingenio scriptorum iniuriam faciamus. Vahlen, Opusc. i. 23.
Gens ilia medicorum qui in locis sanis sanandis operam perdunt. O. Crusius.

St Kpivwv.

All

that a proper recension of a text can effect

the evidence of the

documents

in

which the

to report

is

has been

text

preserved, and to decide which documents owing to their age or

But though

character are the most trustworthy.

this

process brings us appreciably nearer

the text as

it

was

in

most cases

autograph,

originally written by the author, yet

and history of the

number or

it

i.

e.

alwa3's

less

according

text in question,

which no

leaves a residuum of passages, greater in

to the character

to the

longer present the words which the author originally wrote.

These are the passages usually described

before

we

acquiesce

such

in

corruptions

whether they can be removed or emended.

to

as

'

corrupt

',

and

we must consider
If there is

reason

suppose that some portion of the text has disappeared without

leaving any trace behind, the injury

editor will

evidence
concisely

is

mark a lacuna
available.

how he

Sometimes,

thinks

tl

is

irreparable and a careful

in the text until fresh

in

documentary

order to show the reader

c passage should be interpreted,

ho

EMENDATION
may

151

supply the missing words from hints that are given by the

context or by kindred writings,

Ovrc,

but

if

he does not wish

to

prejudice the reader unduly he will print such suggestions in the

margin, since they are only attempts to replace the text and
cannot be held to restore

In by far the largest

it.

number of

corrupt passages, however, the text has been defaced but not
destroyed,

entirely

and can be restored with more or

How

probability by emendation.

are

we

of probability that an emendation possesses, and

By invoking

decide between rival suggestions ?

been found necessary

decide between

to

apparently equal authorit}',

and

i.

to

(2) Intrinsic

i.

e.

(i)

are

we

to

same two
recension where it has

which we have already applied in

tests

how

less

degree

to estimate the

the

variant

readings of

Transcriptional Probability

Probability.

The emendation must possess Transcriptional Probability,

e. it must explain how the copyist came to err, and in order
do

will

this

be

kind,

it

little

must be palaeographically probable.

more than

a fortunate guess.

upon which the older

occasionally be proved

critics

'

Otherwise

Divination

'

it

of this

prided themselves,

may

be right through the discovery of

to

fresh evidence, such as early papyri, but

it

Hence

proceeds from no

method and conveys no certainty.

corruption has passed beyond the

possibility of explanation

palaeography, emendation becomes

little

in cases

where the
by

more than guesswork.

Thus, to take an instance, in the poem of Solon preserved by

Aristides

ii.

536 the phrase tovs S" dmyKat'rys vtto XPWH-^^ Aeyovras

and the correct reading avayKai-qs vtto xP"oi}s
\

is

unintelligible,

which

<f)vy6vTas,

is

now known from

of Aristotle 'A^y^vatW IIoAtTeia

justified

tion

by palaeography

if

it

xii.

the British
7,

Museum papyrus

could never have been

had been suggested as an emenda-

by any modern scholar.

The emendation must

be intrinsically probable,

something that the author

is

i.

likely to have written.

e. it

It

must be

must

suit

the context, the author's style and vocabulary, and any general

laws which have been proved to apply to his works.

what Galen has

in

mind when he

insists that

This

we should

is

take

EMENDATION

152

merely the

into account not

and

ip/jir)vua

yiw/Av?, in

At'^'ts

of Hippocrates, but also

deciding between rival readings and

tlv

ct.n-

Nowhere is this more necessary than in dealing with

own works e.g. in his use of the reflexive

jectures.^

the text of Galen's

pronoun of the third person

for the first

of av with the future indicative

An

of hiatus.

instance

and

and second

in his

use

Isocratean avoidance

in his

which

of an emendation

palaeo-

is

graphically probable can be seen in Cobet's alteration of Suidas'

Twi' aytcuv

avapyvpwv into

Ttov aytwi' fxaprvpu>v

but thlS

is

found tO

when it is discovered that the avapyvpui

saints, Cosmas and Damian, who practised

be intrinsically improbable

were the two physician

without

On

fee.

the other

hand emendation of the meaningless

existimatio uestra tenebrae in Cic. pro Flacco

jecture existimatt'o uerba

probability

Pisoncm

et

on the strength

incptiae

of the

passage

parallel

of

In

in

65.

Every sound generalization with regard

proves

12 by the con-

attains ? high degree

fatal to

to

language and style

Thus

number of hasty emendations.

the ex-

amination of Attic usage puts out of court Naber's conjecture of

ivepreptav for reMTepojv in

Aristophon Frag.

136 and

av in Ar. Pint,

l-n-iKpavai

in

13,

Dindorf's

-ai'aei

The
many

Aesch. Suppl. 624.

examination of the laws of metrical prose destroys as

emendations as
*

it

suggests,

e. g.

in

the preface

Avianus,

to

quis tecum de poemate loqueretur,' the emendations

and

/t(7//r/;/r

coiilctidct

disturb the ciirsus itclox -wv^, v./^-^ which Avianus

almost certainly intended to use.

But unsound generalizations have

a crop of unnecessary emendations.

attempts

made

in

their

turn produced

These are seen

to normalize the text of an author

in

the

by smoothing

down roughnesses and imposing an unnatural standard

syntax and vocabulary, e. g. Dawes' Canon forbidding the use

of

and

or

the
/Hi;,

first aorist

subjunctive active or middle after ("-w?

a rule which rests upon an incomplete induction

attempts to force the text of

I

Xenophon

BrOckcr, Dn- Mcthodai Cakiis in

P- 433-

to

conform

da likninulun Knl,k\

pi}

of

or Cobet's

to the
Rli.

usage

iMiis.

1885.

EMENDATION
through not making

erred

The

stricter Attic writers.

of the

writers into a law for

sufficient

They made

viduality of an author.

allowance for the

the style of a few

writers of the

all

.153

earlier scholars frequently

same

indi-

supreme

Thus

class.

the

prose writing

Italians of the sixteenth century see all Latin

and the earlier Dutch scholars

N. Heinsius) vitiated their criticism of Catullus, Tibullus,

through the style of Cicero

(e.g.

and Propertius by judging them according to the standard of

Ovid and by endeavouring to foist Ovidian elegances upon them.

Hence
must

if

emendation

satisfy not

is to

attain

any degree of probability it

Yet if both cannot
tests.

one but both of these

be satisfied there

An

between them.

this difference in value

is

emendation that violates Transcriptional Probability while it

satisfies Intrinsic Probability may possibly be true, though we

presume

an emendation, however,

have no right

to

which

Transcriptional Probability yet violates Intrinsic

satisfies

Probability
critic

is

its

truth

wholly valueless.

This only means that the good

must be something more than a mere palaeographer.

We

may assume

then that the textual

critic

the Intrinsic Probability of his emendation,

terpreted

'

his text as

proceeding

Lachmann would say

may

properly 'in-

(v. p. 125),

and

is

now

by what palaeography can tell

which cop3'ists are prone. These

to test his suggestion

him of the various errors

errors

has considered

has

for

to

convenience be classified as follows

Errors arising from

I.

Confusions and attempts made to remedy them.

(i) Confusion of similar letters and syllables,
(2)

Misinterpretation of Contractions.

(3)

Mistranscription of words through general resemblance.

(4)

Wrong

(5)

Assimilation

combination or separation

of Terminations and

wrong punctuation.
accommodation

to

neighbouring construction.
(6)

Transposition of letters (anagrammatism) and of words

and sentences

dislocation of sentences, sections,

pages.
(7)

Mistranscription of Greek into Latin and vice versa.

and


EMENDATION

154
(8)

Confusion of Numerals.

(9)

Confusion

in

Mistakes due

(10)

Proper Names,
to

(11) Substitution of

change

in

pronunciation.

synonyms or of

familiar

Itacism, &:c.

words

for un-

familiar.

New

(12)

spellings substituted for old.

or the attempt to repair the results of

(13) Interpolation

unconscious errors.
II.

Omissions.

Haplography, or the omission of words or syllables

(14)

with the

same beginning or ending (homoeoarcta and

homoeoteleuta).
(15)
III,

Lipography

(parablepsia), or simple omission of any kind.

Additions,

from the immediate (Dittography) or neigh-

(16) Repetition

bouring context.
of interlinear or marginal glosses or notes

(17) Insertion

(Adscripts).
(i8)

Conflated readings.

(19)

Additions due to the influence of kindred writings.

Such

a classification takes as

of the written

text.

basis of division the pathology

its

would be equally possible

It

to

frame

a different classification by taking as the basis of division the

source of

all

such defects,

Looked

written the text.

i.

at

e.

errors are sometimes held to

Errors,

i,

e.

of the scribe

into

two classes

makes through weakness or

who have
common

(i)

Visual

which the eye

inattention, (2) Psycho-

which arise from the tendency of the mind

a tendency often amounting to

in the

little

some meaning

instinctrto read

more than an unintelligent

its own mistakes or the

into

exemplar from which the copy

main corruptions
class,

fall

substitutions, omissions, or additions

logical Errors,

mistakes

the scribe or scribes

from this point of view the

in

classical texts are

due

is

made.

The

to errors of this

and textual emendation may become the mere plaything

of palaeography

if

this

truth

is

forgotten.

Tiie worst scribe

EMENDATION

155

cannot copy mechanically for long without allowing some play

to his intelligence. As Jerome says in Epp. 71. 5 'scribunt non
Even at the worst he
quod inueniunt sed quod intellegunt
hardly ever copies letter for letter any writing that he under'.

stands.

When

visual errors happen, as

harm

time to time, the

inflicted

happen they must from

on a text which

preserved in

is

A meancetera (owing to the similarity

of c and t in rustic capitals) is bound to arrest the attention of
the reader, however careless he be, and is soon corrected by
more than one. manuscript
ingless word like tetera

is

often wholly transitory.

for

conjecture or by comparison with other copies.

But an error

concentvs may invade a number of copies.

The word has a meaning, and may even have a meaning in the
contentvs

like

passage where
stupid,

The

for

is

it

substituted if the reader

and does not take the trouble

is

careless and

to interpret the context.

instances where the change of a letter will bring sense to

a vox nihili in a well-attested text are exceedingly rare, and

might well be spared a great deal of the

Taschenspielerei
fifty

years ago.^

'

against which Schubart protested

'

The

case

different

is

where the

upon a single manuscript, or upon a few

we

palaographische

more than
depends

text

inferior manuscripts

descended perhaps from a transcript made by a

late scribe

who

was almost ignorant of the language which he was copying.

Proper names offer the one exception to this rule. They are
often unfamiliar to the best scribes, and purely visual errors are
often

found

in

them since the scribe has

to

copy

letter

for

letter.

In most instances, therefore,

copy words and not

letters,

psychological as well as visual.

on the similarity of

letters,

it

will

be found that the scribes

and the true source of their errors

Their attention

though

it is

suggests the confusion between words.

is

is

not focused

often this similarity that

Often, however,

it

is

the

general similarity between two words rather than the similarity

between the one or two

^

J.

H. C. Schubart,

Kritik, 1855.

letters in

Btuclisiiicke

which they

diflfer

that has

zu ciner Methodologie der diplomatiscJien

EMENDATION

156

brought about the confusion between them

{'7roypa</)eojs

vius

in

V,

iv.

tiohmtas (Liv. xxi.

changed from
p and

Or

Ed.

canibus (Verg.

iioliiptas

riirsus

3),

and

b,

p and

r,

cnrsus

Epp.

Plin.

4. 6,

their general similarity

and

kcio's

e. g.

$ei'o<;,

(Stob. Append. Flor. p. 36, Gaisf.), cani-

vttu yia^t'ojs

ii.

(ib.

viii.

4),

17. 24) are inter-

and not because

and

^,

are easily interchangeable.

;/

again the scribe's eye wanders in the immediate environment

of the words which his pen

and

writing,

is

which precede or

letter or letters

follow,

is

influenced by

e. g.

in Suet. Diii.

32. 3 addidit (Stephanus) is the generally accepted

oi addixit which

be looked

censu

'

will

all

the manuscripts.

whole 'Quartam

at as a

it

found in

is

some
Aug.

emendation

If the sentence

(decuriam) addidit ex inferiore

be seen that the mistake has not arisen from the

^/ and .r, but has been imported from the

word ex which immediately follows. Liv. xlii. 67. 2 gives ct propinquo for ex propinquo. Here the scribe's e3'e has travelled

similarity of the letters

backwards

to the ct

Magetas.

Many

which he has written

preceding word

in the

of the instances of the interchange of letters in

the capital script given by Ribbeck in his Vergil, vol.

seem

sqq.,

i, pp. 235
be due to the environment of the word rather than

to

to the causes

vulgar Latin

which he

alleges, viz.

(i)

the influence of the old

(2)

of the type found in the Pompeian

the pronunciation of

Roman

graffiti.

It

cursive script
difficult to

is

believe that the rough cursive hands have played such a part in

the transmission of so important an author as Vergil

clear from the

common
1

use in a.d.

print a

words.

Carmen Actiacnnt

In

few of Ribbcck's instances, adding

i.

Aen.

i.

103

for pintin

et

backwards
Aen. xi. 720

B = L Acn.

MOLIRIVEMOLAU

for woliriue

travelled

D = G

Acn.

vii.

In

^piiios.

xi.

L = P

G.

849

/>a/nis

tunas

the following

MONTESV^AjBTO

G.

N = R

ii.

et liba.

G.

iv.

instances

it

for

ii.

394

monle sub

145
has
alio.

L= R Aen.
414
45 RIMOSACVBILIARIMO
PARSARDVySAIiTlS (or J>nrs apduus

moram.
624

cmmimbtis

for nctitin adtursa.

CONGREGITVR

for riniosa cubilia Unto.

for

B = M

for radidbtis imis.

conuallibiis Hacnii.

for

I'ERVMADrERSA

/VA'VMETSP/iVOS

in

each case the neighbouring

319 RADIC/J/VS/J/IS

CONVALL/il/VSHAE^//

in

the following the scribe's eye has travelled forward.

CARMINIBVSZ.^TRIS/..mCESETLIBA
I.

it is

was

79.'

(according to Ribbeck) G.

488

when

that the capital script

for

con^n-di/ur.

G.

iv.

i.

EMENDATION
Many

of the early treatises such as Canter's Syiikigiiia (1566)

from

suffer

157

roundings

this

tendency

which

in

is

it

to isolate a

written

given letter from the sur-

and many of the more recent

Hagen's

Bast's Commcntatio Palacograplnca,

treatises such as

ad Criticen, or Wessely's Introduction to the facsimile

of the Vienna Livy, may lead a student to the despairing conviction that any letter in ancient handwriting can be interchanged with any other if he does not bear in mind the word in
Gradiis

which the interchange occurs and the character of the neighbouring

letters.

too in dealing with the remaining forms of corruption

So

which are discussed below discrimination must be used before

they are assumed and emended. The medicine is worse than
This diagnosis will have
useless without a good diagnosis.
been provided by the inquiries into the history of the text which
form part of any accurate recension. Not every kind of corruption

is

found

every writer or

in

matical or lexicographical

must not be assumed

in

at

every period.

gram-

work will contain abbreviations that

the works of a poet or a historian.

space in which they are written scholia

and similar marginalia require special abbreviations which are
hardly ever used in the body of the text. It would be absurd,
therefore, to base an emendation on the mistaken use of an

Owing

to the confined

abbreviation which the scribe would never have used

would be a

sign for

fitting

Trapot/xia

lexicographer, but not in an ordinary text

a variant reading

though

altis.

it is

L=V

difiScult

is

common
G.

iv.

467

e. g.

n-

paroemiographer or

in a
;

ucl to introduce

not to be assumed in early manuscripts

later.

YAVCY.?>AVTAOSllh hv

fauces alta

osfia.

It is

also to believe with Chatelain (Preface to Sijthoffs facsimile of the

Obloiigus of Lucretius) that the confusion between B and D has been inherited
from such hands as the early papj'ri and the Dacian tablets exhibit e. g. arbor
for ardor (i. 668) seems a case of general resemblance, dibcnti for bidenti [v. 208)
Often where letters are really similar the
to be due to anagrammatism.
confusion is due to some neighbouring word e. g. Eur. Phoen. 184 fteyaXayopiav
has been corrupted into ntya\avopiav owing to the following word vntpavopa,
Cf. Heraeus, Quaesiiones criticae, 1885, p. 92 sq.
:

EMENDATION

158

Confusions and attempts made to remedy them.

I.

Confusion of similar

(i)

Aesch. Sllppl. 254

A, A, A.

Eur. Hel. 1584

Aesch.

Aesch.

[rrviijj.ivei,

190

aii/za (Atra).

936

KapvSiKOS {/3api8iKO<;).

/xeVets (/3au'ts).

form;
n, rj, rn.

v.

h\ aTrt^wv

id. "/</;/.

Diog. Laert.

viKpor

140

X.

[a-vp-ftaivti

from similarity of

arises

it

Cobet, Variac Lcdioncs, p. 219.

Galen, K. xiv.

Cf.

Kara ras

paStws

246

TraiSd/io/iot (-ai8o/?opot).

p. 31,

where the question

confusion of letters representing numbers,

TO.

aX7;/xo-

(8' cXtti'^oji').

nearly always due to similarity of

is

Occasionally

pronunciation.

1260

2.

(fiojfjLov).

AeSch. Cho. 1068

BywatCf).

This confusion

u.

P,

96

vi.

Soph. O. C. 217

|X.

Sllppl.

ayvos).

t;s Si'

Rhod.

Apoll.

Eur. O'C^- 346 kQ/iov

{ve(3p6v).

P,

St'aAyo? [alav

C/ZO.

^/A. Pal.
P, K.

axhvri<;

Bat/xov' (Xat/xov).

crvin]cnv [Sarjfj.oax'i'rjcnv).

letters.

In Greek}

{a)

/3L/3Xto0r]Ka<s uTroKct/xcra, to,

to

8La(rTpe<f>Tai,

fJ.kv

rd 8c

is

the

8y/

/3ij3Xia

twv aptOfxQv \ovTa

crrjfKTa,

{KauaTTip koI to O) to

6 TrotoiWwv

8c I r, Trpoa-Qia-u /xtas ypa/i,/x^s, oixrinp ye Koi d<f>aLpi(TL /xias CTcpas.

Eur. /o 15 otKov
id.

Traiojrtos).

814

/xe'y'

e, 0, 0, C.

284 A

(oyKov).

Soph. Ant. 368

tiAyet (/xeTaAya).

Plutarch, Moralia 696 r Ipyov

SicAot'/ACv

(SioAor/Aei).

Plutarch, Moralia 20 d
Z, =, I,

Kal TraywvLO^ (kui

Afldrow.

irapeipon' (ycpaipioi).

viii.

ib.

ExiV.

Tts).

(^proi).

Lysias

oro-ii/ (^vciv).

Eur. Heraclid. 493

|.

Aesch. y4^. 512

P^r5. 926 yap ^vVtis (Tap^i's

Plato, Politicus

1 1

e<^'

1099 c
id.

(r(f>d(iv (o-<^a'^iv).

wv

(cr^wv).

Bva-ia? (ovo-ms).

Heracles 248

mevdCeTf. ((TTCva^cTc).

Eur. Antiope fr. 209

Z, T.

Chius,
H, Tl,

T],

Ti.

S.

1^.

Isaeus

fiaOeiv v/xus

1)

eii'>)i'

ii.

25

In this section

and

interchanges are given.

T/87;

ttot (ti 8?; ttot').

(rt) tto^citc aKovo-ai (a

confusion with H or
1

o-oi t;i'8' cs

(o-ot

Z}i''

Hesy-

es).

raixiav (^u/zi'av).

in

ib. xi.

19

ti

Tt St?

haplography through

TI).

the following section onl^- a few of

tlic

commoner

EMENDATION
H, IC.

Hymn

H, K,

K.

T),

D c meter ^1

to

Eur. Bacch. 1048

Lysias xxx. 17

n.

H,

p.

xii.

86

?)

1400^' 19

Arist. Rhct.

(o-tt/Awi').

Max. Tyr.

Lysias

dpt-jTO {rjpKTo).

450. 15 (Hobein) UpoSoTov

HpdSoTO]').

Aesch. Cho. 897

K, IC.

Athen.

500 C

p.

(Sto-re^os, cf.

fxaa-rov TT/Dos wKi; (vrpos

"(TTaaOai

Xen.

He/l.

(Lucian Ixx.

e/cw:/

AA, M.

interchanges,

apiCTTO';^

apKTO<;

'.

e.

Ik,

KTaaOai,

g.
ets

ets

oV,

25).

ctAov

905 wxcT

BTP

Soph. O. C.

(a/xo^er).

Eur. Herachd. 21

Eur.

(eTxoJ').

"/.

1065

aTrojAero (dTrw'xeTo).

(wAcr).

Lysias xix. 61

>.

fA,

(TKV(f>o?

(Ta//,a).

Lysias xxi. 10
id. ^/(C.

many

to

Gorg. 492 D aAAo^ev

Plat.

1266 raAAa

crv).

i. 8).

iii.

TrActcrTos

TrAe/cros,

iKaXeiTO 8k Kol AepKvXXiSa'; 6 AaKeSat/xovtos

This corruption leads

M, N,

xix, p.

ei'TrXojv

'HpoStKos (IIpoStKos).

X, X-

triKpov {iroi-qp6v).

Galen K.

dyaOoL (KayaOoi).

159

(f^awoXr] (<^atroAts).

o vCv cis {ov

v/acis).

TrpoTifiwv (TrpoTcivwv).

N, H.

Vide Porson on Hecuba

N, A.

Aesch. Eum. 789

2.

Eur. /o 162

yevMfxat {yeXwjiai).

ki'kAos

{kvkvos).
V,

Hymn

u.

to

Hermes 55

Eur. Bacch. 129

i7VTe (^ure).

ev ao-fxacn

(evacr/Aacrt).

Cf.

I, Ti.

Dawes, Miscellanea

Critica, p.

Aristoph. ^cA. 1062 d^la

(atrta).

472

Cobet, F. Z.

Xen. CjT.

iii.

i.

p. 120.

21

oiSk

i^yfiTriSov (oi'/ceVt r//A7reSou).

Aesch.

n, r.

n,

ir.

C//0.

835

Eur. Cyc/. 571

Xvirpas (Ai'ypas).

o-tySi'ra (o-TTwi/Ta).

Eur. Phoen. 1262 koI raOXa (KaTraOXa).

n, T.

Aesch. Ag. 468

vrrepKOTiDS (vTrepKOTrws).

n, TI.

TT,

Plat.

T over I 8k
T, Y.
T,

^J'

Rep. 581 D TTOLwueOa

Clem. Alex. Paed.

FIT.

Trjv

adpKa

HesychiuS,
(t)-

S.'Z;.

iii.

{tl olwfjLeOa).

6.

xl/rjxovcn

pXv rhv

xP^'''"->

opvr-

<^ap/Aa/cois {OpvirTovaL).

vpei,

^o^ctrat

Alexis (Kock 351) tov

(rpei).

oif/OTroLov

(TKf.vd(Tai )(pr](TTi>}s p.6vov

EMENDATION

i6o
Set

TovTOV

Menailder (Kock 6l8)

(rori/^oi').

ijyvxw b'^'XV^) KOLTaiTia

tion

oi/zis

for

This form of

Ac

6r]a

t/^

Poet

in Aristot.

tl o-ruTor dSiKUH' W/i'

justifies the

i4^6^2{-\-\

emenda-

= H). Cf

Person on Medea 553.

Due to

w, o.

pronunciation,

Bacchae 802

id.

Eur. He/. 1487 oTroVav

e.g.

((^)

For interchanges found

/;/

ai

Aristoph. Lys. 281

orai' (w tuv).

(Ji

Tn-ami).

o/icos (ayu,cjs).

Latin.

in Inscrr. v. E.

Schneider, Dialcciae Laliuae priscac

ct

For the capital script v. W. Studemund's Index to

his transcription of the Ambrosianus of Plautus (1889). A useful list illustrating
minuscule changes will be found in M. Ihm, Suetonius, i, p. xxxix sq.
Faliscac exempla selecta, 1886.

ara (arx) Ov. Fast

A, X.

ea parte (ex parte)

phylaceida rettuHt

i.

c.

lana (lanx) Liv.

245,

i.

x.

umbram

OG,

uellecp tot

a, CO.

ib.

silua

42. 3.
Stat.

(si

St'/it. v. 3.

lux)

xl.

59. 8.

una retro

273.

a corruption of

ucllecj cot,

iic//e

qiieat Catull. 75. 3.

a, ec.

senectum (scnatuni) Suet. D. Aug.

94. 3.

reHquorum V: belh quorum D, Cic. Pliil.

Pro Font. 36, Clark emends to {belli) reliqnias.

B, R.

inanibus

B, S.

B, V.

The SCT. dc Bacch. has

C, G.

Fronto,

ambulaui paulum,

et
v.

Epp.
et

Silu.

ii.

deuersorio loco

178.

I.

D.

47. 4.

122. 18.

E, F.

i.

qui coisscnt

uincitur (cingitur) Plin.

longo (loco) Suet. D. Aug. 45.

17. 15.

3.

cum

acricei

omnes

This

is

isti

ix.

26. 4.

= Africei)

arccs (artcs) Liv.

qui recto uiuunt (retro) Sen. Epp.

an uncial as well as a later confusion.

ca tu (fatu) Plant. Auiph. 906.

37. 3, helped

Stat.

cesserit (deuersoriolo

lul. 72. i.

curuatur (turbatur) Plin. Epp.

xlii.

sumpsi

gemitum formaque ac uoce meretur (aeuoque)

eo) Suet.
c, t.

ciui paulo plus

Liv. v. 35.

(qui eguissent) ib. xxi. 52. 8.

ii.

Aug. 86. 3 {inanis

the mistake sacanal.

15 (due to pronunciation).

Germanorum (Cenomanorum)

ope

c, e.

hodie

laui

(cibi)

In

2.

inanib.) sententiis Suet. D.

(i.e.

Gronovius).

xiii.

Catull. 61. 206.

pulucris cricei

flatus (elatus) Suet.

by the following word

injlatusque.

(i.

c.

Nero

EMENDATION
E, T.

iusto die se

non dicturum

i6i

eo die) Liv.

(ius

efflueris (et fueris) Lucr. vi. 800,

F, T, P.

spectataeque

Romanorum

poiiiis

xxxv.

49. 12.

epulis in multa pericula discoctis (fericula) Sen. Epp.

122. 3.

The confusion

F and P

of

copied from the insular script,

common

is

Vitruv.

e. g.

Lucan

Suet. Domit.

n'^

I,

O
P

1048 qui

I,

plenidus (qui

ST

se persuasoriis

H,

H,

are

fusoriis

IIQ

in capital script.
in

e. g.

corruitum

Ti-in. 116.
vi.

1265.

non

ut ab

insigniis se in

forum

potentiae, quae honoris causa ad

eum

eo occuparetur

29. 3.

Veil. Pat.

(ui).

ii.

deferretur,

cum omnium maionun suorum

i, 1.

proiecit

(malorum) Liv.

Lucr.

349.

i.

ii.

Especially

23.

3;

common

from Visigothic and Beneventan

; is

ib. ii. 683

semper suasoriis

corpora strata tacebant (iacebant) Lucr.

t.

i,

used

ct.

tibi flendus).

p especially when preceded by u or

i,

In uncials,

(se perfusoriis).

common

all

3 where

ix. 8.

sucus (fucus)

497.

ii.

semper

8. i

(corruptum) Plaut.
I,

tibi

femina (semina) Lucr.

cf.

G,

ix.

manuscripts

in

the Harl. reads confressionc for comprcssione.

f, s.

46. 3.

(toties) Liv.

credere

fidei

iii.

sed expertae

cr.

n.

on

manuscripts copied

in

originals,

represent the vowel

initially to

Munro,

cf.

where a long

and medially

(e. g.

elus) to represent semivocalic /; vide E. A. Loew, Studia

Palaeographica, Munich, 1910, pp. 13 sqq.

L,

1,

pars melior senatus ad meliora responsum trahere

t.

(mitior) Liv. viii. 21.

iii.

6 facile argenti pondus

(facti)

Q. Curt,

13. 16.

M, N, IN

m,

contiones

n, ia, ui.

tela in

domi habere

(mobiliorem)

domum

Maelii conferri

eumque

(coitiones) Liv. iv. 13. 9.

nobiliorem

accipiet Capitolium

non inimicos

ib. x. 25. 10.

currus nee falsae simulacra uictoriae (mimicos) Plin. Pan. 16.

intro euntes (nitro euntes) Sen.

n, u.

leuiter
noiiiter

(leniter)

Liv.

insederant (non

iii.

N. O.

50.

iter) Plin.

iii.

12.

Pan.

24. 4.

non solitudinem
34.

illi

EMENDATION

i62

uncommon

n, r

Lucr.

v.

Ihm, Sucf.
uini (uiri)

143.

iv.

lovE for lovE Verg. G.

O, Q.

gerantur (genantur)

xlvii.

p.

i,

805.

ib. vi.

35, ovis for

iii.

ovis Plant. Pcrs.

^13-

P,

petere (cetera) Lucr.

p, c.

PLAVDVNT

988.

i.

Aen.

vi.

for

punctis

139.

scatium (spatium)

590,

iv.

CLAVDVNT

is

givcn

Manil.

(cunctis)

b}'

v.

706.

ib.

in \'erg.

Cassius

quidam Carmensis (Parmensis) Suet. D. Aug. 4. 2. This

error must have been common in the early capital hands
with an open P, e.g. the
P, R.

ad

Att.

3. I

i.

of

P and

VM

R common

in

diuellat

In

693.

Ammian.

reading the insular

iii.

in insular

i.

the

script.

paulum

2. 11.

somnos minus inuida cura

Epp.

xx.

secutoros, with the confusion

(altered from

a corruption of naiiinm) Liv. xxi. 61.

paiiiu,

Hon

iv.

yb^secuto post haec anno

must have been

aues (apes) Varro, R. R.

p, u.

(a.d. 79).

impetrarat (impetrabat) Cic.

2. 9,

rutat (putat) Luc.

16. 4.

secuturos thecanno

original error

r,

poem on Actium

paras (raras) Liv. xxiv.

{dcpcllat in

4.

Est ubi

some

codd.)

10. 18.

hands, e.g. Vitruv,

ii.

8.

17 coniigratioucm in

for contignationan.

(2)

Bast,

Misinterpretation of Contractions and Symbols.

'

Cominentatio Palaeographica

E. M. Thompson,

Gk.

Schacfer's Gregorius Cormlhitis")

(in

'

and Lat. Palaeography,

pp. 75-90; Traiibc,

Noviina Sacra, 1907 Lindsay, Cotitradioiis in Early Latin Minuscule Manuscripts,
1908 (a convenient summary of this is given in Karl Krumbacher, PopuUne
Aufsixtze, pp. 310 sqq., and more shortly by Lindsay, Ttie Year's Work in
T. W. Alien, Notes on Abbreviations in Greek ManuCI. Sliuiies, 1908, p. 1 19)
Dougan, Cic. Tusc. p. xlvi F. Marx, ad Herenn. p. 26.
scripts, 1889
181

/;//.

to

Contractions are of two kinds

(i)

literal

and syllabic

cop.-

where the word is shortened by the omission of some

of the letters of which it consists
(2) tachygrams, where a

tractions,

shorthand sign

The

is

substituted for the whole

study of contractions has gained

in

word or

a part of

it.

importance from the

researches of Ludwig Traube who, working upon the suggestions

EMENDATION
Maunde Thompson and

of

vakie of historical investigation.

of throwing light not only on textual corruptions, but

means

the
also

163

shown convincingly the

Such investigations may be

others, has

on the ancestry of manuscripts.

It

has long been recog-

nized that the earliest method of contraction

end of a word and

or syllables, followed by a

to leave out the

initial letters

stop in Latin or with the last

full

in Greek: e.g. D. = deus, DOM. = dominus,

= Trapdevos a method which Chassant long ago

above the line

letter

K.

is

one or more only of the

to WTite

= Ki'/atos,

termed

'

irap^

suspension

given, with a bar

in

system

this

another in which

is

out and the beginning and end only

= deus, DNS = domi-

Traube would confine the term contraction'

'

They

are here called

Of these two methods

found

is left

drawn above them, e.g.DS

nus, KC =Ki'ptos.
this class.

Beside

'.

the middle of a word

the

head-and-tail

the earliest

first is

Latin manuscripts

'

till

the second

to

contractions.

'

is

not

influence of Christianity

the

It is used by the Christians as

means of denoting the sacred names and terms that were
constantly recurring in sacred texts or in theological works

had become predominant.

a

e. g.

Deus, Christus, Spiritus

and was by degrees extended

words outside the sacred vocabulary.

In

its

origin

it is

to

derived

from the reverent Hebrew custom of never writing the name of

the Deity in

but always by

full,

means

of the mystic tetragram.

This custom was imitated by the Greek translators of the Bible,

who
avwv

introduced such head-and-tail contractions as eC

= avOpwTTwv,

= -lev^a,

ttvo.

and from them

the early Latin translators.

invade

the

In

century.

profane

texts of

Greek

it

= ^os,

has passed to

These head-and-tail contractions

Latin

lands, however,

writers

owing

about the

to the

sixth

conservatism

of scribes, they remain confined to ecclesiastical and kindred

writings

(e. g.

treatises

Jewish learning)

till

on magic, &c., which were influenced by

the ninth century,

ancient literature which

is

when the revival of the

names of Arethas

associated with the

and Photius took place.

In accordance with these observations Traube argues that
the codex

Romanus

of Vergil cannot be older than the sixth

M 2

EMENDATION

i64
century, since

it

nostri

is

century.

Two

manuscripts

for dcus in Eel.

i.

belonging

a-group

the

to

or

nihil.

rule, for instance,

avinv

(i.

;//;;/,

wider knowledge of the history of contractions

number of rash emendations. Traube's

will doubtless rule out a

such as

in

an archetype of the sixth

to postulate

century, since they constant!}' mistranscribe this symbol as

nisi,

9.'

written n in the half uncials of the sixth

War seem

Caesar's Gallic

DS

gives the contraction

The word

would not allow us

e. di'^pwTrwv)

assume a contraction

to

as a basis for the emendation oAAou

manuscript older than the ninth centur}'.

in a

It is

impossible in the present work to give a complete

even the commoner contractions

lists

in

list

of

Latin and Greek, and the

given below must only be taken to illustrate some of the

confusions that are possible.

which follows

The

list

of

Greek contractions

taken chiefly from Venetus 474 of Aristophanes,

is

eleventh century.
Confracfions in Greek Manuscripts.

[a]

Aesch. Euni. 567

the

r}

t oZv Siaropos

It

Tvp(Ti]viKi'j.

has been pro-

emend this by assuming that o'l' is a corruption of

compendium for or/jaio?, e.g. cis oipavov 8c hiaTopo^. But

posed

to

the suggestion has not been universally accepted.

Plato, Pllileb. 23 D

true reading

ei/xt 8',

dittography, and the

Cf. Cobet,

stood.

Eur.

/o;/

588

viii.

V.L.

Tre'pi (TTttTep).

42

toiKcr,
la-

eyw yeAotos

Tis

tUaro'st.

has been corrupted to

compendium

1038 uAAos uAAov (dAAo9

Isaeus

ws

is avOpw-n-o's

uTo? for ayOpiDTrw;

Tile

utik

by

misunder-

p. 14.
ibid. I^O.\. Trpi

yyi

PluhiL

{iraTpiKi'i^).

uAA').

tfaXXia 8k [^wpta uttu] cKctVoj

88ojk-.

An

insertion

of a marginal note which probably was originally

x^'i""

'Attik^s.

Traube's conclusion

argument

is

legitimate.

in this particular case is not necessarily right but his

The

editor of the Vatican facsimile of the

maintains that such contractions must have been

common

Romanus

in the sixth centurj',

as can be seen from the Taurincnsis-Ambrosianus of Cassiodurus.

therefore well have been used sporadically a century earlier.

Tlicy migiit

^^";

:r(^V

T - TCV
-^

,
^
(-re-y

'

=
,

- K*"i.

r^

Q^^

(C)L7-rRS,arc.

ro
rv

T0T6

Tm-j. ^ rronb

f.

.-

fS^

/"-*)

<:^

( iv^

B)

CURVES

^ J,^

Koii

(-'O

Tot

f-o/v

=.

0<f

vV

'-

^ovoj

=^K-r/5

To/ouros

EMENDATION

i66

Xenophon,
8iSd(TKL.

= 6aj<;

{f^a-ova-a

corruption has been

Athenaeus

Athenaeus

367 B

viii.

16 (KUhn)

83. 15 T^s oAt^s

ib. V.

rjixeis

that avOpM-m.

v. 69.

is

iv,

ovv

pendium

Kev"
(b)

Latin

The

raira

o-ot

true reading

KaXk avOfmireA

t,

of the strange phrase

by some

editors,

an expansion of arc which was taken

eVtov?

pii-v oi'ciSets

to rast

(wras).

</>vcri

where on has been intruded

of the compendia for on and i^jUpa

r]iiipa<i

[oTt]

252. 32 w SiuKOVOt Ti-panoi',

p.

SeSe/xcVov a^etv

In

/J-h'

supra 165).

LibaniuS

the

avOpwiro-i.

through the similarity

(v.

on yap

^(K-a(oo-ir>;r

to OiXovaa.

The emendation

compendium o{

for a

Galen

Some manuscripts

In

KaAc OvXTTiave, adopted

to

av'Op(Dir

assumes

emended

t^eovo-at

y*}

7}

= 6$i'yap.

a-vveia-evTropya-aixev.

KaXk

Se

o'o-a.)

67 e o^v yap

ii.

6$vyapov

is

In

Occoil. v. 12

aTrire Se f Kiv x^P"'"'"'"-

i/iets

(^'f'at?

/'.'

werrOe pe

x^/^"' ^^^

Com-

having been neglected.)

Contradioiis in Latin Manuscripts.

manuscripts

are

contractions

from

derived

the

following sources
(i) The old Roman system of simple 'suspension' used for
common names, titles, &c., on inscriptions and coins, e.g. C =
GAivs. (2) The notae Tironianae, a system of tachygrams or

shorthand invented or improved by Cicero's freedman,

(3)

The

notae iuris,

borrowed

in part

found

in

juristic

from the two classes described, and

a separate development: e.g. the use of the sign

Tirc>.

These are

handbooks.

'

in part are

for various

c' = cum, m' =-}nus; and the use of suprascript letters

m = mihi, m = modo? (4) The head-and-tail contractions de-

endings

scribed above,

In

the

common

p. 163.

continuous hands contractions are rare.

in the insular

fairly consistent.

at the Irish

It

They

arc

hands where the separation of words

is

has been suggested that the practice began

monastery of Bobbio

Complete collection by

Mommsen

in Italy.

Parchment was

in Kcil, Giaintit. Lat. iv, pp.

scarce,

267 sqq.

EMENDATION
and

sources mentioned above.

each word
(e.g. in

167

space the scribes adopted contractions from

to save

is

the

written separately, contractions enter slowly at

first

Caroline minuscules), then in increasing volume (e.g. in

so-called Lombardic), then in a flood (in Gothic),

all

all

In the later dissected hands, where

they finally

till

but disappear in the humanistic hands of the fifteenth century.

The
in the

following brief survey of

main Latin hands

in

served will serve to illustrate

arise
(i)

some of

the contractions in use

which Latin texts have been prethe problems of emendation which

from the wrong interpretation of contractions.

Cf Ribbeck,

Capital hands.

Vergil,

260.

i.

The

sur-

viving instances of these hands are thought to belong to the

The

period between the fourth and seventh centuries.

is

writing

continuous, contractions are rare.

{a)

Capitahs elegans or quadrafa, a large monumental hand.

[b]

Capiialis rustica, a smaller

B.

= bus,

= que.

Q.

{contignationes)

and rougher hand.

There are a number of compound

which give

VL, VN, VS.

Verg. Georg.

rise to errors

Hence such

(2)

The age

Uncials.

determine.

century and

fifth

is

It

sources

xi.

667

in

often

is

superseded the capital hands

in the

use in the eighth century.

Wessely 's Codex Vindobonensis ofLivy (facsimile)

Certain

Aen.

torquent P.

of manuscripts in this hand

still

letters

NS, NT, OS, TR,

M.

transuerberatj tranuerberat

difficult to

e. g.

variants as:

433 torquens

iii.

of Corruption

in

Latin

F.

Cf.

W. Shipley,

Manuscripts,

1904,

pp. 54 sqq.

Contractions (save in juridical works) are few and simple as

in Capital
{a)

hands

Suspensions

consul, p. R.

more

rarely

;/,

(3)
e.

developed

o.

= que, e = est, vk= praetor, cos =

(b) stroke over vowel = in or

at the

end of

lines.

The

contractions

very similar.

Insular hands

Irish

= bus,

but only

in Half-Uncials are

i.

b.

=popidus Ronianus.

[scriptura Scottica, Saxonica, liiterae tonsae),

and Anglo-Saxon

a peculiar type of the half-uncial

in the sixth century.

EMENDATION

i68

The

best account of the contractions will be found in Lindsay,

Coiitradions in Early Latin Minuscule Manuscripfs,

useful selection

given

is

in

De

1908.

Album Palacographicuw,

Vries,

pp. xxv-xxvii, 1909.

study of the system of contractions used

scripts

importance,

of high

is

manu-

in these

since books written

these

in

handwritings are often exemplars from which the Carolingian

made their copies. Among

some cases from the

scribes

derived in

the

commonest tachygranis
Tironianac and notae

notac

iuris are

autcni

con

If often confused with hoc, e.

contra = 3- in early manuscripts.

//.

i.

confused with eius and also with a sign for

eius

It

o.

was

= 3 often misinterpreted by later copyists.

= -{-{ derived from a Jio/a iuris sometimes

cnini

be

liable to

-us, -os.

confused with

the sign for aufeni {supra).

= or
guae = q:-.
= 7. esse = ee (juristic).
m, n = a bar drawn over the

est

-r-

'-r'

ct

The ordinary
ds

preceding vowel

a, e,

J,

0, u.

common,

head-and-tail contractions are

e. g.

= (icus, pr pater, nud= nitnicro.

Often the

last letter in

such contractions

lii

= mihi, p = post.

number of small words

= aut, c = cum,

Some

old

etl

Roman

suprascript

are represented by the

or letters only with the bar of contraction

is

initial letter

drawn above them

contractions remain, e.g. q:

= que,

b:

= bus.

Carolingian hands. Contractions are not common

these hands.
Most of them are in use also in Insular hands.
(4)

{a)

in

Tachygraphical signs

Lombardic

or curve
;

e. g.

us,
temperet'

= etiam.

pat

-?/r

suprascript

;;/

also

-en,

-er,

as in

ci'

= eius,

/><7/<v-.

are denoted by an apostrophe, e.g.

= temperetur.
The

Insular sign for

-ur

2.

(suprascript)

is

also used.

EMENDATION
{b)

Other contractions
or

e.

= est,

.e.

169

= -cm.

confused with e

ee = ^55^.

ee,

qd = qtiod.

q:-

= quae.

\=ucL
^=per. ^=pro. p=pn.
qm or qnm = qiioniani.
b., q:

= -bus,

p=prae.

-qne.

Ordinary head-and-tail contractions

Other tachygrams are

and

:i

(5)

in

use

iTri

later, e. g. the

= nostri,

Tironian j

&c.

= et

= con.
LoMBARDic,

i.e. the

Bencvcntan and Monte Cassino hand

probably has no connexion with Lombardy, but

development of the
in the eleventh

later

Roman

cursive.

and twelfth centuries.

to facsimile of the Laurentian

It

it

a calligraphic

is

reached

its

zenith

H. Rostagno's preface

Cf.

codex of Tacitus, Annals xi-xvi

in

Sijthoff s series, 1902.

{a)

Tachygraphic signs
;

= -us,

often hardly distinguishable from the second

sign for ni below.

or

suprascript

2,

suprascript =
2{h)

suprascript

or medial.

final

or medial.

-iir.

Contractions of both kinds are

e

= est.

dos=
[c)

=m

en, er final

common

deos.

e. g.

= non.

iT\=fratri.

p =per.

p or p =prae.

^pro.

T^'=post.

{'= sed, easily confused with the ligatures for 5/

and fi.

After the twelfth century, which saw the rise of the Gothic

hands, contractions of every sort enter into Western handwriting.

Liv.

iii.

The Vindobonensis

35. 9.

reads

consulibus

tantis-

simo (constantissimo).
ib.

XXX. 42. 12 factionibus archinae, codd. recc. for factioni

Barcinae,

i.

interpreted.

e.

wrongly divided d&factionib. arcinae and mis-

;
;

EMENDATION

170

In these instances abbreviations have been wrongly assumed

by the

In the following they have been wrong!}'

scribes.

in-

terpreted.

A rchia

C\c. pro

adscriptum

adsunt Heraclienses legati

qui hunc

Heracliensem (esse) dicunt (Heracliense ee

dicunt).
ib.

II delatus est a Lucullo praetore consule

[sic

E] (pro

consule).
Cic. pro Scstto 127 quibus

autem consistere

(G has the compendium

compendium
Propertius

iii,

46

nil, nisi flere,

>

poptarit

49) to florida

(1.

Manilius

non

liceat

potest

DV

ubi flere

NFL

amorem OG,

iit

for pracoplarit, i.e.

portord.

iucundum cum aetas

68. 16

ib.

u.

Catullus 64. 120 portaret

>

a mistake for the insular

Jioc,

for aiitcm, v. supra).

7.

a confusion of h and

poptarit

for

florida uer ageret, corrupted in

ageret,

u has been misinterpreted.

i.e.

49 Persida, misread as psida or psid'a appears as

v.

per sidcra.
ib.

v.

738 respublica mundi

i.e. r

p,

MSS.

traction (? juristic) for respondere.

RP =

respendere, respondere

has evidently been confused with some other con-

GL.

(Cf. Keil,

iv, p.

299

respondit.)

Germanicus, Arat. Phaen. 271 plurinuilum acceptae prolis;

multum accepta

(3)

Madvig, Adv.

Many

Haupt.

epulis

eplis=prolis.

Mistranscription through general resemblance.

i,

Tucker, Choephori,

bination

epulis,

p.

19 (especially

p.

25)

VollgralT, p. 28

Bywater,

p.

15

p. Ixxxvi.

of these errors are due

at the outset to

wrong com-

(cf. I. (4) infra).

Aesch. Euni. 727

a-v toi -n-aXata^ t^at/AO^'ast KaTa<f>6i(Ta<: (Staio/xa's).

Aristoph. T/iesin. 1047 Iw /xm

Menandcr, fr. 402.

Kkijpos

7/

fxoipa^ favfTiKTef Sai/xwv (orcyKTc).

tV' \-aix(f>OTpai' ivaf (or ufi<f>oT(payiy)

KuXij /Ac'AAet KaOevS-qaiiv

[iir

d/JL(f>OTipai' /').

ifTTL-

EMENDATION
Eur.

171

538 TO yap Icrov vo^t^ov av6po)7roL<; e(J3V (^fxovLfjiov).

ViL Acschinis, 9 e^fTrco-ev iv tw TroXe'/xw VTTO Twv

PIlOCIl.

Apollon.

rpLaKovra kuI (XTpaTevofJievos fKal evvoLWi Koif apL<TTLO)v

From Aeschin.
must be
Among

Fals. Leg. 147

a-TpaTev6/xevo<; iv 'Acrta.

may be noted

such confusions

avTiTTopos, dvTippoTTOs

Arrlao, Anab.

aanowTas, aKovovras (Xen. Cyr.

6. 8)

iii.

(Galen,

tOo^, tOvos

11)

TToKiv,

It

87)

aOpuoi, civOpanroi (Plato, Gorg.

27. 3)

35)

490 b)

ipvx. iraO. 14)

Anab.

(Ath. 543 a);

kicaroffTos, tlKOffros

Laws

116); Odrepov, Oiarpov (Plato,

xiii.

46 d)

a-nuvTwv^ anavTWV (Lys. xix. 51);

^aaiXevaai, ^kaKfvaat (Arrian,

(Lys. xiv. 9 and xv.

niKd'yios, irkd'yios (Strabo iii.

uttXittj^, itoXitt]^

vdvv, noXv (Eur. Heracl. 933)

viii. 241 d)
aicwXrjKOJv, anvKaKcuv
;

(Julian, Or.

vppir]

pui/xT],

dfiapr.

iv.

3.

KV^cjti, KivTjats (Plato, Phileb.

TtdXiv,

167);

it.

iii.

Pind. Ol.

(TTiopKiav, eniKovpiav (Schol.

659 a)

ri$LO)0i].

clear that the reading

is

it

(^

Galen,

re.

ipvx.

runo?, Tpunos (Lys. xxxiii. 7).

should be remembered that some of these confusions are

rendered easier by the environment

Lysis 212 c

Plat.

OL fxiv

has passed naturally into

of the following

in

which they occur

otovrai.

the change would

oto'/Acvot

owing

e. g.

Here

toto/ACVott OLovTat ovK avTLcfiiXeicrdaL [ol fxh').

to the influence

would not necessarily follow that

It

be equally convincing

a different

in

en-

vironment.
Liv. xxi. 4. 6 cibi potionisque desiderio naturali,

modus
ib. xxi.

finitus (uoluptate

Plin.

cf.

Epp.

9 membra torrida gelu (torpida

40.

Valerius Max.

ii.

non

ttolittitate

17. 24).
cf.

xxi. 58. 9).

12 Ext. 8 unius grani pertinacior in aridis

ix.

umor absumpsit (mora).

Res Gest. Alex.
30 (Kuebler, p. 33. 4) quae etiam
tunc animo iiohintas indidem proficiscitur (uolutans).
faucibus

Valerius,

i.

Seneca, N. O.
sius

iii.

18. i nihil

aeqiie uariantur

ingentia

mullo expirante

formo-

illo

quam

(squamaeque).

Cf. also ciuis, cuius (Sen.

ingenita,

rubor primum, deinde pallor subfunditur,

Hoc.

Oct. 1185)

(O. Curt. v. 6. 9)

fortiter, ferociter (Liv.

iustius, istius

(ib.

v.

5.

2)

iii.

47. 2);

manibus,

manubiis (Liv. xxxiii. 47. 3); nouus, bonus (Sen. Epp. 118. 7) persequeretur,
per se quaereretur (Liv. xl. 12. 11) recipere, reciperare (Cic. Diuinatio in Q. C,
;

72)

tristis, tritus (Stat.

Theb.

ii.

366).

EMENDATION

172

Boswell

Dr. Johnson's emendation,

Cf.

'The Devil answers

Hill),

(ed.

v.

214,

Jane

even in engines' {ever in enigmas).

Austen, Northanger Abbey, ch. xxvi,

and-four conveyed the

tivo

'

By

ten o'clock the chaise-

As

from the abbey, &c.'

it

clear

is

from the context that the party must have consisted of three.
Dr. Verrall has suggested that the reading should be altered to

Ariel

Shelley,

trio.

wrought

'

and diamond jar'

'The

Miranda,

to

Keats' Sonnet

(viol).

xii,

'

who

artist

'One doctor

Times, Aug. 14, 1906,

(tiar).

described his case as that of miniature development

Nov.

ib.

30,

1912, p.

found in lands sold by

(4)

Wrong

[a]

'The crown

3,

combination or separation, often leading to

Wrong

i,

Spicileg. luv., p.

Lucan, pp.

viii

p.

Wrong
26

Vollgraflf,

13;

pp. 76-8
p.

Owen,

Ovid. Ttislia,

15; Marquardt. Galen,

i.

xxxvii

p.

Beer,

xxxv; Hosius,

p.

sqq.

tinuous script.

often

due

to

an archetype written

Christ, Arist. Metaphys., p. vii

V.

con-

in

Heraeus,

i.

Aesch. Fr. 275

7]

combination or separation.

Hagen,

Such errors are

Quaest. Crit.

infra),

(cf. I (5)

punctuation.

{a)

Madvig, Adv.

lumbago

to

(plumbago).

'

'ghost-words' and to false accommodation

{b)

(immature).

'

no claim

lays

prior to 1901

it

idol

this

Pink robes and wavy hair

epwStos yap {n//o^ev ttotoj/acvo?, iov

8' i^ios )(i.ikuiixaa-iv\ (oi'^o) ere TrXi/^tt

Anaxilas, Fr. 22. 14 (Kock) tws

to.

(f

w?

iTrXi]$v,

vt^Svos Kevw/xao-ti').

iroXXd y

elal TavT>;sf {wa-T

airaXXayeia-i ravrrj^).

Soph. AjaX 1056

Eur.
ct

H. F.

15

1 1

u)S

eAotSopct

[m<;

eXot Sopt).

uKai/^ecii' Tis eiTTa^' ol

KaTarrTiVd {a kuv

d(.Cov

ri^.

TrdOoL, KaTa(TTtvoi).

Anaxandrides Fr. 49 (Kock) on

Tin Kait yap

Theocrit. 28. 24
Plutarch,

Nan

jrapia-TYjKe

d'/x'

uXa^wv toit

avrr] ras Te^ya^ Trao-as iroXv

tw

Krjvo

yup ns

(dXAa

ti;

tVtri/Lta?

faXXd

iiko. yap).

epfi tro) noo-ctSo))' erf (twtto? i8or

rr').

posse suauiter, 1102B koI 6vmv ptr ws /layctpw

Upei

(r<f>dTTO\'Ti,

Bvaa^

8'

direia-L

Xeyoiv

fro

avBiieiovf tOvov ov irpoae^^ovcnv ovBtv p,ot Oeoi'i (to Mevdi'Spnor).

fiiv

EMENDATION
Galen,

8 (Ktlhn)

v. 14.

(L has
AtWots

/xrjS'

173

av eV eOveat TOts KaXw<; Te^pa/A/AcVois

which points

WvecTL KaAws Tois TcOp.

Plaut. AiiipJi. 151 adest ferit (adeste erit,

tion together with confusion of e

Aen.

Verg.

commodo.

Epp.

Sen.

22.

wrong separa-

misunderstanding

formula

civ

The

ex partis

iuris antiqui aut

(This the right reading

Moguntinns.

emended by the

i.e.

f).

783.

ii.

Liv. xxxiv. 57. 8 ant ex

utriusque

and

from

Inarime,

716

ix.

Iliad

'Apt/Aot? in

in the

to eV eOea-i KaX-

TiOp,).

Palatini have

preserved

is

aut ex eo sinmla,

inferior manuscripts to ex aequo simul.)

15

(nobiscum

conqueri

nobis

(natura)

ilia

queri).

Sen. Epp. 89. 4 philosophia unde dicta sit apparet ipso enim
nomine fatetur. quidam ct sapientiam ita quidam finierunt
:

etc. (fatetur

quid amet.

Tac. Ann.

xiii.

Val. Max.

ii.

habitus
Cf.

(a

3.

attemptantem).

(ui

3 ideoque auctori eius Nauio honos adliuc est

duce

est).

Shakespeare, Henry F,

valour in our English

'

iv.

104,

iii.

'Mark then abounding

a bounding, Theobald)

(?

Midsummer
*

Dream, iv. i. 38, Fairies, be gone and be always away

ways) Richard III, iv. iv. 324, Advantaging their loan with

Night's
(all

Sapientiam).

25 uia temptantem

'

'

interest Oftentimes double gain of happiness

Mr. H. Bradley informs

me

'

(Of ten

that the ghost-word 'litie'

times).

was once

sent in to the Oxford Dictionary supported by the quotation,

*

the barbarity and inside

{b)

Wrong punctuation,

litie

of the Turks

often leading in

of particles such as

'

(infidelity).

Greek

yap, Kai,

to the insertion

hL

F. A. Wolf laid special stress on punctuation.

Da codicem probe interpunctum, commentariiiusti uicem habebit (Prolegomena ch. i). Vahlen, Opusc.
'

'

i.

103-20.

Aristot. Etll. Nic. 1122^ 25 a^ia yap

Ipyo)

dXXa

'TrpovTTo.px'^t

Kol t<o ttolovvtl TrpcTretv

ktX.,

where the

Kat

8a TOVTwv
.

etvat Koi

fxi]

TrptTret 8e \_Kai]

fxovov tu>

oU rotavra

has been inserted through

EMENDATION

174

observe that the three lines

failure to

and

TrpeVeij/

ad

tions

loc.

and

1166'^ 10.

cf.

Eptd. 352-3

Plant.

between

in the text

are a parenthesis, vid. Bywatcr, Coiilribn-

Trpe-rrei

(v.

353

is

by some

rejected

but

edd.,

should be retained with altered punctuation)

nam leno omne argentum apstulit pro fidicina (ego resolui,

manibus his denumeraui) pater suam natam quam esse credit.
Plaut.

389 ecce autem

Trin.

hoc repperi)

benignitate

(in

negotium.
Tabic Talk (ed. Reynolds),

Cf. Selden,

Commons
in

'
:

The House

of

Commons

twenty acts of Parliament

friends ?

ment amongst
in parenthesis

'

is

House of
Lower House

s.v.

p. 47,

called the

but what are twenty acts of Parlia-

Here amongst friends

is

an exclamation

such as Selden uses elsewhere, e.g. pp.

73, 74, cf.

the contemporary memoirs of Sir J. Reresby, ed. 1904, p. 283

The Lord Treasurer and

'

state of frenzy that

had stripped

into their shirts, &c.'

For,

'

others drank themselves into that

(amongst friends)

who

to

dumb

was whispered

it

Gray, Elegy

'

that they

forgetfulness a prey,

This pleasing anxious being e'er resigned,'

where the commas destroy the

'

who

(5)

Assimilation of

Alexandria,

139

p.

S. G.

Words and

i,

p.

Owen,

This error

Ovid, Tristia, p. Ixxvii

like

J.

B. Mayor, Clement of

p. Ixi; Friedrich, Catullus,

Marquardt, Galen,

i,

p. xxxviii.

those arising from wrong combination and

separation often leads to 'accommodation of construction',

an attempt

by further

is

made

to readjust the construction of the

alterations.

Aristoph. Vcsp. 544

Cf Dougan,

Cic. Tiisc. p. liv.

6uXXo(f>nf)UL KuXuifxtd'

uy

T^x>|xol^Llol' K(\v<liij

owe

is

'.

of Terminations.

Wyse, Isaeus, p. xxxix

53
Ixxiv; J. B. Mayor, De Nat. Deoruin, i,

Madvig, Adv.
p.

construction, which surely

resigned this anxious being as a prey to forgetfulness

this

reference to the Rev.

II. E.

D. Blakiston.

i.e.

sentence

EMENDATION
for KaXov/xiO', avroj/xocrtwj'

dered to the syllable

The

particle av.

Here

k.

uv-

175

the scribe's eye has wan-

which he has

hastily taken for the

verb has been put in the optative in order

to suit the construction of av.

Aristot. R/iet 1378'^ 2

Trj<i a-Trb

TT/s A7ri'8os

Ac

(so

for W/v d-o

owing

to the influence of the following t^s).

Ok

Dio Chrys.

tvxt] BeSwKe) So^K/aaret

(f>p6i'7](rLV,

AptoretSet SiKaioavvrjv, AaKeSatyu,oi/iois tW/v 'A^v/vatWt

OdXaaaav

341

Ixiv, p.

(r)

(AttKeS. y^v, 'AOrjvaiOL'i 6d\.).

PausaniaS

...

X. 24.

dtdcraio uv

tecmv

avi<^qvi' 6 TrroAe'/Awj't

Angelicus for

tepr9 d-eKTetvev (cod.

eo-Ttav

^ Nco-

e'c/)'

Here the word -n-ToXiixwi' has been given a participial ending in order to accommodate it to the preceding 6.
Galen, v. 38. 17 (Kiihn) koL to. /xkv (TratSta) </>iAo7roi'a ... TO, 8'
TTToAc/xov).

dfjiiXri
ivrl

evta /acv

ftTTi

KaTayLyvwcTKecrOaL

TO)

The

XaLpovTo).

through

Tw
.

;^aipeiv
.

participle

to

tw

(ctti

Se

ei'ta

cTratvetcrpai

has been imported

eTranm'/xcvtt

accommodation

false

e7raivoi'/;ii'at

aiSov/xeva

following participle

the

atSoi'yxeva.

Varro, de Ling. Lot.

vii.

64 a quo Accius

miriones

dcformis

ofibns

(personas

ait

pcrsouas distortas

distortis

oribus

de-

formis).

Liv.

iii.

50. 6 sibi

Sen. de Tranq.
si

uitam

16.

sua^ cariorem fuisse

quomodo quisque

ipsorum

fortes fuerunt

'we ought

filiae

2 uide

illos

animos desidera (animo,

lament the loss of brave

to

men

bravery which they themselves have shown

'

like a

laughter

'

boy

e.

').

But the boy

to forgo her,

still

lingered around her,

and waken the

cliffs

with his

[waken'd).

'Rule Britannia, B. rides the waves,'

gate reading which

The

i.

with the same

Andromeda

Cf. Kingsley,

Loath

(sua).

illorum tulerit et

is

right version is

This

(S:c.

is

now

the vul-

found even in Palgrave's Go/den Treasury.

'

B. ride the

waves

',

the verb having been

adjusted in tense to the following statement.

EMENDATION

176

{a) of Letters and Syllables especially

(Anagrammatism, Metathesis), {b) Of

Transposition:

(6)

Terminations

Words and Passages.

Transposition of Letters

(a)

Madvig, Adv.

Housman,

o-t'as

p.

Mcinilius

This error

names:

i,

e.g.

is

But

especially

common

in the transcription of
iii.

p.

88

proper

12), co-o-aAia?,

OaXaa-

often due to general resemblance (cf supra

It is
is

p.

MtV-wros (Pausanias

Kiyu,wi'os,

it

and Syllables.

Wyse, Isaeus, p. xli Hagen,

91
Richards, Xenophon and Others, p. 302.

Schubart,

I, p. liv

(ib. vii. 2).

(3)).

50

no doubt also due, as Schubart suggests,

to

a faulty pronunciation by mouths no longer familiar with the

sounds of the older language.

This does not imply that the

scribes wrote to dictation, but only that just as the pronunciation

when they
word was unfamiliar they attempted in-

of familiar words would be present to their minds

when

wrote, so

the

stinctively to find a pronunciation for

it,

they found influenced what they wrote

Aristoph. Ach. 91

r^KovTes dyo/xev

and the pronunciation

e.g. x^'V^PP"?'

contra nictriini

fj.eixappo';

for uyoire?

rjKoix(.v.

Plat.

Rep. 437 D

eV oAtyo) {kv\ Ao'yw).

Lucian, Tinion 57

wya^e

ri dyava/cTets

trt/xwi't irapaKeKpovcrixai

trc

{fXWV Tt).

Cic.

pro Muren. 49

solet (creta ipsa

certe ipsi
.

candidatorum obscurior

obscurior euadere

ei uiilcri

solet).

Cf. Gaskell, Cranford, ch. xiv, 'a little of the cold loin sliced

and

fried

(the context requires

'

{b)
(a)

'

Transposition of JVords

In Poetry.

The

the reason being, as

8'

/.

').

and Passages.

transposition of

words

W. Headlam shows [C.R.

that the scribes tend to write the

Eur.

cold lion

A. 396 tru

8' u/a'

words

in the

is

common

here,

1902, pp. 243 sqq.),

order of prose.

ovk\ atroKTivQi *yw TtKvu (sO

for Tu,ua

ovk).

Aristoph. Eq. 231

{avTov

oiSet's).

has

vtto

toZ

Se'ois

yap iot-SiU airuyf

i/OcXey

EMENDATION
PhltltS 715 ovK oAcyas eix^

id.

Lucret.
ib. 1

The

"^'"^

(^^X^''

177

oA-tya?), cf. "cc/.

331 natura luiuidist (naturast mundi).

v.

198 ulla itelatumst

{\.\\\2i?,\.

uelatum).

transposition of passages in poetry

on the archetype and

inflicted

tional error

by the

some subsequent

is

due

damage

to

to the various causes of transcrip-

The passages

such as homoeoteleuton.

often noted in the margin

of place by

227.

The

copyist.

omitted are

and are inserted out

corrector,

loose construction o

poetry (especially of elegiac poetry, where each distich tends to

be a complete thought

in

does not always betray the

itself)

disturbance which has taken place, and

ultimately

become part of the

easily

if

the

text

depends

upon a single manuscript, such transpositions may

found passim

in Lucretius

Instances of this will be

tradition.

and Propertius.

Cf.

Postgate,

C R.

1902, p. 306.

In Prose the transposition of

{(i)

Words

is

due often

unwillingness of scribes to insert a word or phrase in

(i) to
its

the

proper

when they have omitted or anticipated it by accident. In

order not to deface the page they often write the missing words

place

later.

G. Hermann, Opiisc.

Cf.

Lehrs, AristarcJius,
(2)

p.

iii.

104;

Madvig, Adv.

354; Peterson, Codex Cluniacensis,

i.

46;

p. xvi.

Occasionally ivords implying some well-known antithesis are

interchanged.

Cf.

Marquardt,

Isaeus, xi. 21 \tov

Gale}i,

[xkv vcKaa-OaL,

i,

p. xxxviii.

tov Se r/rravt {rov

fxiv rjTTa(r6ai,

rov Se viKmr).

Galen,

12 (Kilhn) eyw tolvw

v. 40.

TO yap iavTov

tyi'wi'att.

and

The

(jidi'aL

ottojs /xev rr/v f^vcriv c'xw,

fcfidvaLJ-

xa'^^Trdv

icm,

where

ovk

e'^oJ

yvoirat

have been interchanged.

transposition of Passages in prose

is

rarer since the

argument or narrative cannot often be disturbed without exciting

Such dislocations have sometimes
the attention of the reader.

become permanent when they involve a page or a whole

of the text

section

e. g.

Xen. Anab.

vi. 3.

Galen, Hipp.

14 sqq.

Trepl apOpiov, c.

45 (vol.
N

ii,

p. 171. 13, Kiihlwein).

EMENDATION

178

[The following instances were pointed out

to nic

by Mr.

I.

Bywater
Diog. Laert.

86

i.

kol to fxkv

evTTopLav 8e

creo)?.

So

ytviaOai

i<rx^*'f>oi'

TO h\ Xiyf.iv hvvaa-Qai. ra (rvfX(f)epovTa

TroXXots koi 8ia TV)(r]v TrepLjiveadai.

)(pr] fxaToiV

the manuscripts and editions of Diogenes.

Antiqiia (of which fragments survive in

mias Judex) had here

(^iWo)? epyor-

t>/s

iraTpiSL i/'i'X^? i8ioi' Koi (^povi]-

rrj

But the Vcrsio

Walter Burley and Hiere-

Fortem esse opus nature

'
:

est

habere pecuniarum opus fortune est; posse autem

patrie

anime

It is

proprium

et sapientie

clear that in the existing

should be read in the order

Philo,
eo-rat

De

incorr.

mundi,

come two blocks

Kara to TravTeXes

congrua

est.'

Greek

i, 3, 2,

text the three clauses

as in the Version.

Mangey.

p. 492. 10, ed.

After

a^eKToi-

of text

(1) VTroa-Trjvai to (TvvfTriypa\pa[X(.vo'i (p.

(2)

copiam

fari

tO to

/i,7;8e

xpovov

492. lO tO 497.
(p.

8).

497. 8 tO 502. 34).

Bernays transposed these two blocks, putting the second

so as to follow immediately after

oEScktov laTai,

first,

on the assumption

that the order of the leaves in the original manuscript has got

disturbed.

See

his Gesamnielte Abliandl.

read in 1876 before the Berlin

is

printed in

\,

p.

283,

Academy where

and his paper

the restored text

full.

Priscianus Lydus, ed. Berol,

After

p. 100. 16.

niitltitiido

come

two blocks of text

(i)
(2)

quaedam aridae
non sunt

to

sunt per quos

contrarii

to

(p.

100. 16 to 102.

aestimatum eo quod

(p.

5).

102. 5 to

103. 20).

Two

inferior manuscripts (CM) transpose these two blocks of

making non sunt contrarii (&c.) follow immediatel}' after
midtitudo (p. 100. 6).
There must have been something wrong
with the leaves of the immediate archetype of CM.]
text,

startling instance of transposition

which passed unnoticed

by the author himself and generations of readers

in

is to

be seen

Kant's Prolego))iena, where H. Vaihinger's transposition of

three pages from

4 to

is

now

accepted.

Editors have often been unwilling to assume the transposition

EMENDATION

179

But as Brinkmann has shown

smaller passages in prose.

L)f

Rhein. Mus. 1902, pp. 481 sqq., such an assumption

From

justified.

tlie

the earliest times

marking an omission

habit of

in

often

is

scribes have been in the

have noticed by writing

that they

omitted words in the upper or lower margin of the page and

Such
word which follows the omission.
the word which immediately pre-

attaching them to the nearest 'catchword' in the text.

a catchword

usually the

is

Sometimes, however,
cedes

is

it

e. g.

lamblichus, Protrept.
yeie'cr^at Tts kol tpjv,

nvpavov Kol

Trepl

ch.

ipo)Ty]$i'Ta,

aTroKpivaauaL

avrov aarpa ktX.,

heKa eXoiTo

av

tCvos

ws tov uedo-acrOat

where a

ircpl

to.

tov

shows

parallel passage

that the reading should be OedcracrOaL tov ovpavov koX (to.)

trepl

was found by some scribe to be

omitted and he inserted it in the margin before its catchword Trepl
and the words ra -epl have been inserted in the wrong place in
'rhov aarpa,

i.e.

word

the

Ta

the text.

Suidas gives the

list

of Phrynichus' comedies as

TpaywSot

Kovi'os, KpoVos, KwyuacTTai', %dTvpoi,

TTos,

were inserted

As

^drvpoL.

title

list

is

Sari'poi

(which

is

improb-

had been omitted and

Iloao-rptat

the margin before

in

the

'E^ia/\r;/s,

Either therefore

that he wrote two plays with the

able) or that Movorpo-os

^ATreXev depot, ^lovorpo-

Other evidence attributes

we must assume

MovaraL, Mvarv/?, Uoda-rpiaL, ^drvpou

only ten plays to this author.

t/

their

proper catchword

alphabetical this assumption

is

almost

a certainty.

Athenaeus
01

HepiKXeovs

xi.

505 F aXkd

jxt]v

viol [reXevn^a-avTe^

tw

ov SiVarat IlapaAos Kal HaV^tTTTros

Xot/A<u]

Upwrayopa

SiaXeyecrOai, ore

(t6^ Sevrepov

eireSrjixrjcre

rais 'AOrjvais, ol ert Trporepov reXevTi^a-avTes

(tw

Here

first TeXevTijaavTe^

Aot/xw).

the

Tw

Xoi/jlQ is

out of place

and the error has obviously arisen from the desire of the scribe
to insert tw XotfjiQ after the

ends the sentence

1

it

second

was inserted

TeXevTrja-avre^.

in the

margin

As tw

XoLfxtS

after the catch-

Cf. Siniplicius in Cafeg. Kalbfleisch. p. 88. 24 Stcraoypafla tis tyrovroit avvePrj'

ovSiv -^ap

'

ApiffToriKi]? (k nepiTTOv tois \6yois npocfTiOrjaiv, aKK' taws t^aj

papipei'rjs rfjs d\\r]'s

ypafijs

ot

ypdcboVTfs ra 8vo (h to eSd(piov

N 2

,'the

napayey-

text) kveypaipav.

EMENDATION

i8o

word

TAiT7/o-ai'r9

passage

in

and

wrong

the

subsequent scribe has copied

For similar transpositions

274; 191 1,

C. Q., 1910, p.

the

place.

Livy see Conway and Walters,

in

p. 2.

Mistranscription of Greek into Latin and vice versa,

(7)

Hagcn,

p. 84.

Numberless instances

be found in the

will

critical editions

of

writers such as Aulus Gellius, Apuleius, Seneca, Nat. Qiiacst.,

and Macrobius.

Ad Atf.

Cic.

ex quo ante ipsa posuisti [wOq).

xvi, 11. i

Martial, Lib. Spec/, xxi. 8 facta ita pictoria (facta Trap

Procop. dc Bell. Goth.

i.

7 rkpiVas upra

Confusion of Numerals

(8)

la-Topiai').

(africa capta).

numerals introduced into

the text in place of other words.

Bede, Op. i. 149 numeri
emendantur. Cobet, F. L., p. 362.
.

negligenter describuntur et

F,

W.

negligentius

Shipley, Certain sources of corntption,

p. 46.

Thuc.

iv.

7ri'T7;/coi'ra {Ti.(Jcn}.paKOVTa).

13. 2.

Lysias XXV. 14

oi're

twv

Ter/aaK-oo-tW

TpLUKovTa,

A = 30 misread

DionyS. Hal.

viii.

1685

as A)

Isaeus,

viii.

a-vveftovXcva-ev iXeaOai [iXecrOai

Athenaeus 640 d (Sophilus)

other manuscripts ovx}

Si'o.

ovh^

The'right reading

{ol

7. 5.
t,

i.e. ScKa).

Marcianus reads

the

iweiBrj

ov-xi

is oi'xt

SwScKa,

e. ovxi IB.

i.

id.

cf.

eyevd/XT/v

apxqv ovBep-iav ap^avra

toi'Set KareaTYjcrav ovSecs yue airo^ei^eL

137 C

Cic.

TTopvai 8vo elariWov {vopvat.

Epp. ad Faui. xv.

incendimus

(ui

4.

capta);

codex reads duo

for

S' eicrj/A^oi').

9 castellaque
cf.

Phil. x.

5^.v

15,

7.

capta complura

where an

inferior

it.

Sueton. D. Aitg. 54 Antistius Labeo senatus Icctione,

trimiiKirnm legeret, M.

Lepidum

legit

(cum

iiiriiirui/i

cum

which

cum

///

iiinmi and this in

of maintaining accuracy

in

numerals caused

has been wrongly transcribed as

turn expanded into tnnniiiinmi).

The

difficulty

EMENDATION
grave inconvenience
is

known

to

Damocrates

ancient times.

in

i8i

have written his medical recipes

order to avoid corruption,

a.d. 50)

{circ.

iambic verse in

in

Pauly-Wissowa, Rcal-Encyc.

v.

iv.

2069.

In Latin manuscripts of the Carolingian period there

frequent confusion of

500

was

(|2f)

nary

=0

= 1000

x=io.

with

often omitted because

was mistaken

it

with the sign of erasure drawn through

i.

142

Schubart, pp. 5 sqq. and 93

This species of confusion

SaL

i.

Bafli appears as

Thuc.

i.

lb. 5- 2.

common even

comes nearest

to

it

in

F. \V.

name

in

to

outward form: e.g.

cf.

Friedrich,

169 and 206.

"^Tpiij/av).

KaTeirX^vcrev cs tof fK.oXo(fi(j}Vt<i)vf Xifxiva (KwejSov At/xeVa).

Cf.

Xen. Apologia

A(f>po8LTr] rais

ToD firpoaTToXovf

Aristot. 'A^. EoA. xvii avrov for 'AvtVov.

(Due

31.

manu-

in the best

Clcomenes as clemens;

beali,

61. 3 iTTLaTpeij/avTes (eVt

p. 12

42 (on mistakes

Blandinian of Horace read Claitdi for Caiedi

the adjective which

Catullus, pp.

is

Z...

Ciit., p.

Latin scribes frequently alter a proper

51.

5.

an ordi-

it.

Cobet. V.

Shipley, Sources of Corruption, p. 20; Hcraeus, Oitaest.

arising from abbreviated names).

scripts, e.g. the

for

for

Confusion in Proper Names.

(9)

Madvig, Adv.

is

The symbol

to the suprascript sign for

Plutarch, Mar. 777 D ov yap

OvyaTpda-iv

i/xijviev otl

Athenaeus, 506 D tov

r]

p.\v

'

v.)

ktX. {UpoTroiTov, cf.

a8eX(f)ov

Se

Ovid, Mctaill.

rod \\XKLfSid8ov

X. 22l).

fKoi

vLKLavf

(KA.eti'tuv).

Often the corruption could not have been remedied but for
external evidence

e. g.

Plutarch, A/or. 99 b feVat

the

name

Nea/U-T?

evidence of Plin. H.
Cic. in Pis.
cf. Ill

Ill

85 louis

Verr. 2 Act.

VeiT. 2 Act.

iv.

/itVrot <^acrii'

iWoi'

C<j)ypa(fiovvTa,

where

could not have been restored but for the

lY.

xxxv. 104.

itclsuri

iv.

fanum

(louis Urii, i.e. Ovpiov:

128).

49 homini nobili

iiiclioniin hospiti.

(So

EMENDATION

i82

The Regius has

the Harleian.

corruption of

iticulionini. a

Lucullornni.)

Pro

130 ad uutiui

Scst. 62.

Numidici

dicitiits

or ad

mmm

dicto cititis (ad

illius).

minas saxa (Forniiana

Liv. xxii. 16. \fortiuiac

Suet. Calig. 23.

Sen. Rhet. Suasor.

vii.

Here

rhetorem.

saxa).

Actiacas sitigulasque uictorias (Siculas).

12 Cestium pracforcm (Cestium P(ium)

the mistake has

come from the abbre-

viation).

good instance of the confusion caused by

this

be found in H. Zimmer, Nouu'us Vindicatits,

will

form of error
Suet.

p. 272.

44 says 'Nihil autem amplius quam Adiuinio Cynobdlini

Britannorum regis filio ... in deditionem recepto
which is

Calig.

',

corrupted in Orosius, Hist.

paganos,

vii.

nem

This

recepisset'.

...

further corrupted

is

Minoccnni BcUinuvi Brittannorum regis

the

Welsh

triads as 'Beli

ence to Mr.
It

is

ab Mynogan'.

^f/^'t

Max. Tyr.
Tac. Ann.

owe

in

this refer-

as the result of

some

inferior manuscripts).

Ttpui'^t'ois b%<i {jl fwaiaaOeL^).

XXXviii. 3 G Ecvayo/jas {i$ dyopu?).

iv.

73.

antiquum

ius).

ad sua intauda degressis rebellibus, whence

Ptolemy, Geog.

ii.

11. 12,

has probably invented the bogus

2taT0VTai'8a.

Ennius

read

into

Se Toj o-tw av[xuTO<;, ul fxh' Xyi', kt\, {fxu n|^ u-cfii-

Liv. XXXV. 16. 6 in AiitiocJiiim ius repetit (in

Cf.

(I

names introduced

the hopeless corruption of

Eur. Heraclid. 163

town

Nennius

who appears

V. 77-

Xt]v is

in

filium',

'Cumque
in deditio-

H. Stevenson.)

rare to find proper

corruption

7 hue.

W.

mawr

5 to

5.

Miitocynobelimini Brittannorum regis filium

ibi

adii.

///

ap. Cic. d. nat. d.

iii.

25. 65,

where Vahlcn would

ob rem for Niobe.

Substitution of biblical naincs by C/iristiau Scribes.

course unconscious.

Cf. Friedrich, Catullus, p.

Julian, Conviv., p. 321 a 'E^paiwv/or

Libanius,

i.

352. 10 (Foerster,

Cic. Phil. xi. 4

Galileam

(in

i,

p.

This

339 and

is

of

ififra.

'l/87/pwr.

521) VaXiXaUir for '\ra\iay.

one manuscript)yb;- Galliam.

EMENDATION

183

Liv. xxxvi. 21. 2 Christoteles /or Aristoteles.

D.

Suet.

lul. 25. I

Quint. Curt.

Macrob. Sat.
Cf.

Gehenna /or Cebenna.

8. i

iii.

17.

iii.

Barnabazo/or Pharnabazo.
4 hebrei ybr

Chaucer, Book of the

ebrii.

Ditclicssc, 167,

'

Eclympasteyre, That

was the god of slepes heyre 'a corrupt name

been emended.

Byron, Childe Harold,

Alps extend from

left to

how

'and love

137,

(10)

'

(and, Jove,

Mistakes due to change

the question whether dictation

is

many

errors different opinions are

still

W.

138;

i.

Schubart,

Das Bach

b. d.

or

&c.).

Gricchcn

not the source of

is

held.

u.

Ebert,

Schubart,

10;

i.

seems most probable)

the view (which

that dictation

Adv.

Ma.dv\g,

how,

in Pronunciation.

On

schriftkunde,

Romcrn,

that there

no evidence that

is

it

was

p.

Handp.

142

is little

on a large scale was ever practised

and that there

'Chimaera's

Shelley, Prometheus,

right' (Chimari's).

cursed him

that has not yet

51. 3,

ii.

90;
hold

evidence

in antiquity,

practised in mediaeval

monasteries, where silence was rigidly enjoined in the scripto-

Neither the subscriptiones which are frequently added at

rium.

'

'

the end of manuscripts nor the errors which manuscripts exhibit

any ground

afford

tiones pennae

against

it.

'

The

for such an

assumption, while the 'proba-

so frequently found
explanation of the

84) are direct evidence

(p.

many

errors which

seem due

to defective pronunciation or to the confusion of ancient with

modern sounds
exists

is

to

be sought

in the intimate

between the ear and the eye

(cf.

connexion which

supra, p. 85).

The eye

of the copyist takes in a small portion of the text, but what his

eye sees

is

necessarily presented to his

mind as a collocation of
come most readily to

sounds, and hence the sound which would

his lips

is

produced as readily by his pen.

explain such mistakes as/ac

sibus for ncxibus

(i.

e.

sit iox faxit in

nixibus) Verg. G.

iv.

This view

will

Ter. Ph. 554 and nee

199,

and such common

errors as magoruin (for niaioruni), agebat (for aiebat), gemcbat

[hiciuabat),

&c.

It is

hard to

resist the

conclusion that texts

EMENDATION

i84

would be

more hopeless condition if dictation had ever

With a reader as well
in reproduction.

in a far

been a recognized aid

as a copyist employed the chances of error would have been

doubled

and

at the

P^or the

outset.'

methods of copyists see

ii

p.

p. 83.

Against this view: Keller-Holder, Horace,

Vergil,

Among

commonest errors

the

pronunciation are
Itacism where
p. 25, p.

31

7ro/\.t

xiii.

iyeveTO

Theocr.

The

{a)

prevails).

Wyse,

Lys. Or.

34

in

Greek, due to changes

confusion of

Cf.

lAdid\j\g^

v,

>;,

Adv.

i.

f.L,

99; Vollgraff,

rpidKovra KaTe(TTr](rav kol iroLOiTov Sciroit

ot

ws TO

dXka

6eL(rrj<i,

tj;

23
jxr]

ovh\v

tt^os

i.

613 D

ovTOiS

TrXavuirdaL /xq8k

ktis:).

Tl ei Ti (rr/r*/).

kol

ai'Tovs

iiraiSivoi'

TapdrTecrBai Tu^tws otoAv-

)(pwixevoL irdo-L ttui'tcs eVicrTdTuis kuI ^eiytVui?, foTTOi

(TVvidTqcTLV

fJid)((r6aL

ib.

aTreio-t (a Trctcrei).

Pelopid.

o"i;vi^i^oi',

in

(called

Isoeus, p. xli.

xiv. 17 /3oA/3os rts KoxAtas (probably (SoXf36^,

Plutarch,

01

ov twv Suvwv).

[tl

Athenaeus 508 B

7roT

62; Ribbeck,

p.

\,

257-8.

i.

KaTaXafi/Suveif

KOL

Kiv8vvo<i

7rapaTrXr](rt<x>^

avrupfxoTTeiv kui

ttotc koI (tvv ula-riaLV u kivS. Kara-

{oirov

Xa/x/3dii'oi).
{/))

Confusion of

ai, e

and of

Leeuwen, Codex Ravennas,

CTtpos

Se TO, (SatTtt)

ei eiTrois

Athenaeus 460

p.

124

confused with

(fiipw,

Trea-wp-ev

with

\'an

(f>aiyo),

Trat'trcD/iti'

(ib.

for worTrepavcI Trais (PlatO, Gorg.

479 a),
The confusion between ai and c

b.

found also when the iota

co-cTttt (ao-cTai)

Cobet, 1\ L.,

E.g.

with iraipos (Ar. Lys. 1153),

Thesm. 947). wcnrep av

is

u(, ot.

p. xiv.

is

and where the a

subscript, e.g. Aesch. Pers. 121

in ai

belongs to one word and the

loip^v Plato, Symp. 1 74 d, and

Epicharmus 254 (Kaibel) where Ahrens reads o-u'</>(t 'urapi for
(m^s dpi.
For the confusion of oj and o see p. 160.

to the next, e.g. uAA' ew/Atv for

For Latin instances

v.

uAAu

Schuchhardt, Vo/ccdisnins, passim, and

Ilagen, p. 35.
'

his

la Paris.

own

the error

3056a

m.anuscri])! of Atlicnaeus, wriUcii

by liirmol.uis Harhanis,

subscription (^whicli could nut possibly liave been dictatcdi contains

iyfM<l>(t

lor

(ypa(j>t],

showing liow natural such errors arc

in all ages.

EMENDATION
Synonyms

Substitution of

(11)

185

Words

or of Familiar

for Unfamiliar.

Many
sidered

words are glosses and

of these substituted
later,

substitute

There

Adscripts.

v.

s,

words similar

is

be con-

will

a strong tendency to

form which are meaningless

in

in the

context.

Hesiod, Tlicog. 83 rw

The

iepa-qv is

now Confirmed by

Aristoph. Thesm. 53

910 eyw

ib.

fxkv iirl yXwcra-j]

best manuscripts have

46 e

Plato, Phileb.

Xen. Cyr.

viii.

3.

ocra

cr'

Herondas

with

Achmim

Ik

twv

suprascript.

iepa-rjv

papyrus.
7raij/ (di/^tSas).

fue^L'OJvt

(tf^i'ojv).

clTroptais (jcvpLaii).

/xr/

Se tov(t^^ tou? l^i-KTriovi Tots

f/caXccT-ast

iTTTrewv y]ycix6cn 80s (/cacras

1 heOCrit. XV. 30

the

yXvKepijv )(^eLovaLv faoiSi'jvf.

Ka/ATrrei Se veas tdo-7rt8ast

MeveActw

8e

doi8r/v

8r)

'

saddles

ttoAi',

Twv

').

td7rAvyo-T,t eyx^' i'8ojp [XaicTTpL, cf.

vi. 10).

[Longinus,]

Trept {'t/^ovs,

iii.

opeyo/tei/ot /xev

apographa

Clemens Alex.

tov

P) Kai KUKu^qXov

/ceAXorres 8e eis +to poTviKov {stC

7)8eo<;,

{to

iio-

rpoiTLKov

to pwttlkov Vossius).

Proircpt.

ii.

22.

t/<ap8i'att, vup6r]Ki<; re Kat kittoi

(KjodSat).

Plant.

i?^^fl^.

580 ciccum non interdum (interduim).

Dw. in O. Caec. 49 quartum quem sit habiturus non uideo,

(Here manunisi quem forte ex illo grege moratorum.

Cic.

scripts give

wrongly meritorum or

Liv. xxvii. 20. 9

Tarentum captum

oratoriini).

(P omits the

astu magis.

*word, the deteriores have captum ingenio.)

Cf. Boccaccio, Dec.

{aTpaT-qyos),

Fourth Day, Tenth

the proper

title

replaced by stadico, which

is

novel, the

word

stratico

of an office in Salerno, has been

here meaningless.

Chaucer, Wyj^

of Bathe, 144, 'And let us wyves hoten (i.e. 'be called') barley
breed.'
The comparison of wives to barley bread is balanced

by the comparison of virgins to wheaten bread. The vulgate

reading is 'eaten', which makes nonsense. Id. The Clerkcs

EMENDATION

i86
Talc, 6i6,

'And God they thank and hcrie' (i.e. 'praise'). De'And God they thank for he was hairy.' Book of

teriores have,

Now

Coninion Prayer, 'Till death us depart'

Bullen, O. E. Plays,

part'.

Should be 'shoulder

(12)

iii.

morclls, a species of

New

spellings

and forms substituted

forms are introduced

Ar. Nub. 728

1409

ib.

has

eTi'TTT^/cras

KaTopv)(r](r6fjiaOa.

This symptom

is

all

i^evprjreos

yap

dTTOo-Tep/yriKos (e'^ciyjCTto?)

j'Oi'S

for crvTrres. Alt.

865

Acll.

394

of importance for estimating the value of

residue of ancient spellings.

Plato, o-wt^eiv {Ran. I517),

(13)

By

'

E.g.

Ovdhov

122), irv/3yvrj {Thesin. 1215), in

Gracci

for

Karopv^O-qa-ofxt^Oa

TrpocriirTavTo for irpoaiirTOVTo.

though modern spellings have crept

(Teubner),

Often the

in defiance of metre.

signs of a wilfully corrupted tradition.

quam

strong

the true

for old.

manuscripts.

a manuscript, since modernization of spelling

Madvig, Adv.

in
:

mushroom.)

Instances of this will be found in

later

Spongy morsels

'

203,

(So some of the recent reprints

ragousts are found.'

is

altered to 'do

(1882), 'shoulder />ac^/ Pelops.'

32

pacht,' i.e. patched, with reference to P.'s

Gay, Trivia,

ivory shoulder.

reading

i.

is

one of the

first

In the best manuscripts,

in,

there

is

in the

a<r/Ai'os

always a large
Clarkianus

v\

{Pint. 710), eyKaTaKAuTyrut {All.

or

of Aristophanes.

Interpolation,

70 palmam simplicitatis Latini scribac tencnt riidiores

Cobct, de arte i)itirp)etandi, p. 67
Roemer, Aiist. Rhetoiic
i.

'

p. xxvii.

this

where the

is

understood any conscious alteration of the text

original

words have become obliterated

in

whole or

in part.^
It

difficult if

is

ancient scholars.

not impossible to detect the interpolations of

The manuscript

of Vergil used by Seneca

'
Interpolare, 'to furbish up'; cf. Plant. Most. 262 'noua picturainterpolarc iiis
opus Icpidissumuni '. It is used by Cic. /;/ Verr. 2 Act. i. 158 of tampering with
records' and by the early scholars in the sense of to correct', e.g. Murctus,
Epp. i. 9 per mc quidem non intcrpoles mode earn uerum etiam dc integro cudas '.
'

'

EMENDATION
apparently completed Aen.

284

x.

'

187

audentes Fortuna iuuat

Had

the ending 'piger ipse sibi obstat' (Sen. Epp. 94. 28).
interpolation invaded our tradition

'

by

this

could hardly have been

it

detected.

character of a later interpolation varies greatly according

The
as

made by an

is

it

against attributing any deep

E.g. Pausan.
the text

reduced to the

is

some

to

the traces of a lacuna;

e.g. Paus. v.

Aar/Aov to opos a.~oxoprjcraL

i'jpwL

scribe

without regard to

avrov

(/>acrtv

koI ahvTOV 'EvSup-tojj'o?

^.ovaL,

which

emend

wildly

where some manuscripts suppress

Ka.TiJ.iD,

8e

5 'HpaK-Xewrat

i.

jj.ovcn,

is^learly the termination of the lost verb, others

to

The

pw.

letters \\0,]yatojv

In most manuscripts the scribes entirely suppress

the context.

Tw

them.

defect in the archetype

of one manuscript alters this to WO^vacwv

eoTiv Iv

we must guard

learning or ingenuity to

owing

16. 4:

iii.

Scribes

ignorant scribe or a scholar.

always take the path of least resistance, and

In a manuscript of Plutarch (cod. Reg. Paris. 1671,

fj.ov(TLKai.

thirteenth century) a scribe confesses to this practice of omission.

TO

TovTO aaaffiecTTaTov

-)(OipLov

TTaXatwv dvTiypdffxjjv
etSov

iyw TraXatav

(3l(3Xov, iv

$evTO<s Tor

ypac^oj'Tos cvpeiv

a.XXa)(ov.

IvTavOa

e/\ tSas

fiTjKeTi

polation

is

icrri

to.

rj

to.

KaTa

jxvtol

eTvat

Sia to Tro\Xa)(ov Sia^PapevTa Ta

7roXXa)(ov ^LaXei/MfxaTa

XdizovTa,

AetVoira

vTraa-TTKTTwv,

evp^Q-qcreaOai.

where

p.Ta

to.

Ov. Hcroid.

pignora nobis ?

The more

'

ii.

53

/at)

Svvq-

icws ^vprjcruv

StaAetVovra tw

Often the

inter-

the result of

is

Or

a verb

Dis quoque credidimus.

'

8'

ws

e. g. Plut. Pyrrh. 24 ^ia /xctci

has been added by some one who did

not understand the construction of ^la.

e. g.

iypdcfir]

caused by a desire for clearness, and

the efforts of an inferior scholar

twv

kXirLcravTO's

o-i'i';(ctav

-^v

toij/

kul

Svi'aaOaL crw^ctv Trjv avvex^tav tov Xoyov-

jxr]

where nobis has been altered

is

supplied

Quo iam

tot

to prosunt.

serious interpolation practised by the scholars of

the Byzantine and Italian Renaissance has been discussed in ch.

ii,

pp. 43 sqq.
It

is

and

in ch.

obviously very

interpolations from

iv.

difficult

some

been already described.

in

many

cases to

distinguish

of the graphical errors which

have

EMENDATION

88

few instances are here subjoined

evidence

ended

to

show

in

which there

is

sufficient

the progress of the corruptions which have

in interpolation.

Aristoph. Eccl. 569 wirt ae

ixaj>Tvfmv

fxoi

Ti.

(probably the right

reading).

ware

o-e

ye

oo-Tts

ye

fxoi /x.

oo-Tts

uv

fj.01

wctt' e/xoiye

Xen.

Cy)'. v. 5.

R.

ixol /x.

B.

fjL.

jx.

23 twv yc

loth cent.

14th cent,

T.

6th cent.

Aldine.

^wi'twi'

tCjv re ^Jh'tuji'

twv

-(lC)i

AG.

Twv

Athen. 693 C

CK-eTrvySv/Kas

eKTrt'v/

ktA.

TrpCtTov Sat/xovos

Marcianus.

Xafiw.

loth cent.

ktX. deteriores.

hiiTa<i

i\6i^2^

Aristot. Poet.

uya^ov

7r/;(i'

eK7r7rt7/(5Ka?

wSl

r;

ws Ac;

wSikw? B Pi^:

w8t' -oj?

P*

Aldine.

Ovid,

Trist.

9.

i.

52 where Hacc diuinaui has passed through

the corrupt hacc diu notti to the interpolated hccqitc din noni
in the

Plin.

13th cent.

Epp.

i.

20. 14

Respondi posse

'

MS. D.
Ego iuguluni

fieri

ut

statim uideo, hunc prenio

genu cssd ant

ta/iis,

ubi

ille

'.
.

iuguluni

putaret.

genu

esset

ant tains

MV.

genuissct aut sibi ant

gcim

csset

Many

aut

tibia

9th cent.

9th cent.

genuissct ant talus B.

9th cent.

aliis F.

ant tains

u.

15th cent.

of the developments in the corruption of proper

{snpra, p. 181) are true interpolations.

The

names

scribe alters the text

consciously as soon as he attempts to replace the corruption by

articulate words.

Monkish interpolations. These are negligible in quantity. They

do not proceed from malice prepense but arc the natural result
of minds preoccupied by religion.

For

Greek instances see A.

Te.xthritih,

i.

Ludwich,

^his/a/rhs

Iloni.

96.

Aristot. Puet.

1455'' 14

'O^utrtrei

Toj

i/zti'SuyytAw.

The Arabic

EMENDATION
version has 'euangelistae

This was pointed out

For Latin
his, p.

203

me by

V.

Car.

Havet,

iii.

p.

189

oalw or lepQ evayyeXiaTfj).

W.

Garrod.

67 sqq.

ii.

Postgate, Tibul-

cum boue

12

18.

ManiHus,

asse creuit).

iv.

Velleius,

pardits (pagus).

ii.

Petron. 43 abbas secreuit (ab

unigenitio (uni negotio).

422 laudatique cadit post paulum

Amen

gratia Christi (gratia ponti).

agmen,

(?

265 Lindsay, p. 66.

692 contiidit tempora serpens (concludit).

Hon
I

'

Mr. H.

Traube, Vorksungen,

Lucr.

114.

to

illius sancti

commonly

is

ametii, tanien, e.g. Cic. Phil. xiii. 6.

substituted for

Aiigchis for anguhts,

e.g. Sen. Epp. 31. 11.

Cf Hebraisms,

supra, p. 182.

H.
(14)

Haplography, e. a letter or syllable or word or

words are written once instead of twice.
i.

Madvig, Adv.

3+

i.

Rhet. (Teubner),

p.

Aristoph., p. xi

cf.

This

words

Omissions.

is

Lindsay, Aiic. Edd. of

xxv

Hagen, pp. 78-80

109

Plaiitiis, p.

Roemer, Ar.

Van Leeuwen, Codex Ravcniias of

p. xii, 6.

generally due to the similar beginnings or endings of

in the

same context

however any group of

might give

{hoiuoeotelcitta or honiococatarcta).

whatever their place

letters,

rise to this error,

grapha as a general term

for yepovTas (ovras)

has ws

As

word,

Postgate has proposed homoeo-

to describe

Aristoph. Phlt. 258.

in the

them

R. 1902,

(C.

p. 309).

et^os do-^evets yepovTas ai'Spas

interpolates ws

rjSrj

{eo-rtv) uo-^eveis

ct/cos

ktX.

Plat. PJlllcb.

41

Tas

fj-h'

TOiVrv

trovqpu.'i i]Sovas

oAi'yov fvaTe-

pov/jia'f {va-repov ipovp.ev).

Eur. He/. 561

The

'Sle.

'Y,XXr]vls el rts

'EX.

'EAXt/i'i's'

first line is

rj

ii.

2.

ywv;

omitted in manuscripts of Euripides.

been restored from the parody

Xen. Cyr.

Vt;(wpt'a

dAAo. Koi TO crov 6eXw /xa^etv.

22

irovwv

manuscripts either omit

/uetoi/

in

It

has

Ar. Thesm. 907.

(SovXoixevov

(ij.e'iov)

ex^tv,

or interpolate airov.

where

EMENDATION

I90

Dio Clirys. Or.

TO)

iKiv(ti
.

Kuv

fj-iv

kuv

filv

Athenaeus,

M.

360

p.

XrrraTe.

The mistake has

am^,

648 en

arisen

ifxilv, a/j-eii:

ib. p.

80s):

528

<l7rAoi\-

fJidXia-ra {iri/ia /xaAtoTa).

G. 727-9 Sicut merci pretium statuit [qui est pro-

bus agoranomus

quae probast (mers, pretium

quae inprobast,) pro mercis

Here

(80s wv,

xiv. 41, p.

evpiaKrjre

)(^e'ipov

Ti.

or possibly

wm^ S6s

80s

Strabo

(flTTaAoi's).

ifuv,

Wo^

tdvto to

orr/i/iaAcrc

Kara, rif (ftaivrjTai, <f>vX.d$iT aiTo

vplv (a/xcuoi) Kara

from the contraction

Plaut.

TotVir

c/)p

"^i'/Mv

Bk TraiTa;^^ (rKOirovfj.voi

eai'

Read

635

p.

i,

v6fi(o,

words

the

ei statuit,]

uitio

pro uirtute ut uencat,

dominum

pretio pauperet.

round brackets are omitted by the Ani-

in

brosian where the scribe's eye was caught by

Those

statuit.

square brackets are omitted by the Palatine group

in

whose archetype

the scribe

was mislead by

in

probast.

Cic. pro Sulla, 55 at praefuit familiae Cornelius (Cornelius

eius,

Cic.

i.

e.

Pis. 87 uectigalem prouinciam

ill

1,

libertus eius, A. C. Clark).

(p. r. i.e.

populi

Romani

prouinciam).

Ovid, Epp. ex Ponto,

i.

(Hamburgensis, 9th
carina

[i

4.

36 quae

tulit

esoniden sa carina

fuit

saccarina y (12th cent.): sacra

(12th cent.): firma carina vitlg. (denaa carina).

Quint. Curt.

iv.

cent.):

26 ubi loricam corpusque

3.

penetra-

uerat (corpus usque).

Seneca,

N. O.

i.

12

3.

pars colons sole est

nube

sparsa

(sparsa, pars nube).

Cf. Selden, Table Talk (Reynolds), p. 6r, s.v.

as

if

they should

foot)

make

chancellor's

would be
(15)

One

foot.

This

is

we

'
:

an uncertain measure
foot,'

call

(a

this

&c.

Lipography (parablepsia) or simple omission

Madvig, yl(/i: i, pp.

xxix Bywatcr, p.
;

What

chancellor has a long

of

p.

Equity 2

the standard for the measure

40,

s<|f|.

any

kind.

Scliiibart, p.

35; M-nrfpianlt,

Golm

^TciibncrV

i,

16.

a form of error recognized by Galen,

Trtpl

Svamuias

EMENDATION
(

Ki'lhn, Vll, p. 892), i(f)vXa)(6rj re eiKOTws

(i.

e.

the omission of one class of

191

fJ-^Xf- ^^^'P^

Ttvwv fxev 6A,tywpws o/jliXovvtiov tois twv TraAatwv

^ovTwv

fiev

kripov ypdfXfjLaTO^ eipifTaL

el ot

XiiTrei TL fxrjT

dXXa

slight,

letters or letters in

initial

following are taken from Bywater

Omission of oti Eth. Nic.

/3i(3Xiot<;,

irepl

ws

fJ-rJT

el

Ivaov 8e yvoipi-

yi'ojpt'^eir,

small words or groups of

c.)

(1.

i] 21^^25,

/xr;

1120^

16, 32, dv 11 70^^24.

1112^ 25.

7]Kov(ra Trpiorjv dcf^icrTovvTOLv (dTrtoToiWoii/

99

^vx- dfxapr.

The

body of a word.

the

TO TTws (for droTTws) 1136^ 12, dc^to-rarat (for d(^LaTavrai)

Galen,

(rcf)dXjxa

irpocrOeivai ov toA/xoVtoji'.

Generally the omissions are

words,

tovt avrb to

Hippocrates' account),

Trveu/^a in

Vlllg.) Suoiv (fiiXocroffiOLV {dfjL<fiicrl3r}TovvToiv).

Clemens Alex. PacdagOg.

8 to, Tas

ywaiKas

ii.

no. 2

et

8e

In Latin the omission of single letters

"in

any

re^ea'at XP^/ tToitroi'+

K-al

[rov rovov).
is

exceedingly

text copied from the continuous hands,

e. g.

Liv. V. 39. II nee ante deseri cultum eoruui

essent qui colerent (deorum);

riis legibus,

quae materia semper

idevi moliri coepit (fidem);

cum maiore

esse

vi. 11.

xxii. 17.

common

uncials

quam non

super-

8 non contentus agra.

seditionum fuisset

6 tum uero insidias

midto concitant se in fugam (maiore

rati
tu-

multu).
Catull. 10.

33 sed tulsa

III.
(16)

(14th cent.)/orsed tu insulsa.

Additions.

Repetitions from the immediate or neighbouring

context.

()

Dittography,

i.

c.

inimcdiatc repetition or anticipation of

any kind.
Madvig, Adv.

i.

34 sqq.

Schubart, p. 28

Lysias xix. 6 /xdAtora

iirl Trj ai'Trj

xiv.

29

alna

els

dywva

Hagen, pp. 80-2

Shipley, p. 23.

8e tovt' e^ot av ti? tSetvoTarovt orav iroXXoL

KaracTTwcriv (^X^' ^^

''"'5

ISelv, orav).

ov fidXXov {dXX' ov).

Athen. 694 D

ycA-ao-ec'a?,

ttu^pocrwais

ITdr,

eir

e'/xats

Tato^S' dotSato-aotSct Kexo-py]jJ-^vo<;.

{ev(f)po(TL ratorS'

doiSais Kex-)

Cf. id.

EMENDATION

192
Pans.

lO.

iii.

'Ay;;rrtAuos

Kal

AiT(j)\uu'

ia<f)LKOvpi^(Ton'f

a(f)LKTo {iirLKoi'pijo-on').

Liv.

12 earn ampliatani pontifex maxinuis abstincre

44.

iv.

pliatam

but the rest

am

has ram

ampliatam

.:

a})i-

interpolate/rt!/;/a;;/ a)]ipliatam.

29. 5 ex consiHis coeptisque Iwspitis (hostis).

id. xxi.

id.

Here

iocis iussit.

17.

xlii.

8 iussueiussuromam, so Vind.

15 for iussu

lat.

Romam.

eius

Sen. Epp. 89. 13 Ariston Stoicus non tantum superuacuas esse

sed etiam contrarias (Ariston Chius, the mistake has

dixit

passed through some such stage as Ariston Stonchius).

Suet, dc

tiir. ill.,

Quintus Cosconius redeun-

13 Reiff.

p. 32.

tcm e Graecia periisse

in

conuersis a Menandro.

mari

(Omit

cum C

dicit
cviii,

which

VIII fabuhs

et

is

a dittography

ofCVM.)
{b)

Sometimes

Repetition from the preceding or folloiving context.

the luord repeated displaces another from the

Vahlcn, Opusc.
Livy, p. xviii

i.

348 sqq.

te.xt.

Bywater, pp. 18-19; Wessely, Cod. Viiidob. of

Richards, Xenophon and Olltcis,

Friedrich, CaUillns, p. 198

pp. 307 sqq.

The

smaller the repetition the more likely

scribe's eye has travelled forwards

it

that the

is

the longer repetitions arise

from the eye travelling backwards.

In the following instances the word or words wrongly repeated
are enclosed in brackets

Aristoph. Aties, 936-7 To8e

ixh>

oiV acK-ovcra

Movcra [roSe] Sw/aov

Xen. Cyr.
KaKQv

vii. 5.

74

et

TO Be uTToi'ws (3ioT(VLv
fxoviav

ixkv rpexf/ofieOa

[T/Si'7ra^ta)'].

paSioi'pyiav koi -njv riof

to

p-iv Troi'tfj' u^Aiotj;t(i,

Some noun

such as

fi'8(u-

has been extruded.

LysiaS, xxxi. 24

-rrepl -njv

TToXiv varepov (SovXn'fiv a^un-Tio (fianpoi' ti

uyaOuv wcnrep totc [dya^orj

[Longinus] nepl
iKdavp-dtpuv.

lables

cTTt

dvdp<j)Tr(DV rj8vTraOeiav, ot vo/xi^ovat

<^t'Aa

8e;^Tai.

{iii'i)Ka

vif/.

44.

Trouyo-as (KaKor).

yiiK<i Tti OyrjTUL

Kdiravi^Ta is a repetition

Tu

Oi'r)T(L

tavTwv

p-tprj

[Ka7rar;Ta]

of the preceding syl-

EMENDATION

193

Plautus, Rudens, 968-9:

Gr. hunc homo

Tr. non

feret a

ne frustra
Tac. Ann.

Caution

iv.

ne tu

illud

quaero contra [me] ut

occupet

polation from

on the

Neu

artus,

who

Cf.

10.

iv. 3.

1.

...

feint

5-6

is

ne macies

membra

probably an

is

Particular caution

Bywater, Poetics

(v.

inter-

is

needed

'

i453-'i3i, note.)

On

en voit qui passent

non seulement

a rendre agrc'ables des choses

mais encore dangereuses,

The

ou [agrcable\'

'effice

c, and also the remarks

Cf. Bossuet, Traitc dc la concupiscence,

utiles,

ilia.

more concerned with matter than with

are

style, e.g. Aristotle,

leur vie

diligat

informis pallida

membra

Vahlen,

pp. 25sqq.

ib.

iv. 4.

notet

the vulgate Candida

style of Livy,

with writers

me

needed before assuming that a repeated word

is

Here

color'.

speres potis.

37 per omnes [per] prouincias.

necessarily corrupt, e.g. [Tibullus,]

pallentes

te

Gr. dominus huic [nemo]

sis.

23 non iam

Catull. 76.

me nemo,

dominus ueniat

ferat si

last

comme

a chanter un

word should be

veritable.

in-

amour
Words-

worth, Chaucer's Troilus 118, 'With a soft [night] voice he of his

Here the

lady dear.'

'night by night' in

Aurora, Then
'

my

all

E. Bronte, Poetical

intrusive

1.

122.

word

night probably anticipates

Alexander, Earl of Sterline, To

thoughts should in

Works

my

visage shine

(ed. Shorter), vol.

'

(thy).

Some were dazzling like the sun,

Some shining down at summer noon.
Some were sweet as amber even.
Here some

in the

second

line

should be omitted.

Other instances are noted by H. P. Richards, Xenophon and

Others, p. 309.
(17)

Such as
readers,

{a)

(b)

Insertions from the Margin.

Titles,

Numbers, Running Analyses, Remarks of

Variant readings, Glosses, and Explanations of the

consti'uction.

For the

last three the

wider term Adscript

is

often used.

Cobet, V. L., pp. xxix, 480; E. Maas, Melanges Graiix, p. 756; Bywater,
Poetics 1450*' 16, note on numbers intruded where a list is under discussion.

EMENDATION

194
Galen,

ivuixv.

yap ws

Vt8.

cis

ft'

i$r)yi](Tti

Kiihn

C^'

xvii.

i,

909

p.

TTpoaypaffih' vtto Tti'os, av^is 8c cis

text) VTTO Tov ftLftXioypd4>ov fj.TaT0(i(TOai.

Siniplicius

Kalbfleisch, p. 88. 24 ovSev yap 'A^io-TorcAy;? cV

Aoyois

dXX' lo-ws

7rpo(TTiOr](riv,

ot

ypa<f}rj<;

ypd(f)OVT^

Tw

TOVTO

Bvo

to.

scribe of Marcianus

l^oj
ei?

to

ihd<f>Loi'

///

n-f.piTTov

CnL
Tois

ttj<;

oAAt/s

iviypayf/av.

The

TrafMiyiypapp.iinri'i

of Photius [Bibliothcca) 336'' 2 notes:

/ACToWo) ^v TOW TTpojTOT^'Troi! ftiftXiov

6 8c fj.eTaypd{f/a<; Kal

ivTO<: Te6ilK.

LysiaS, xxiv. 3 Kal yap <npat 8eu' ra Tov

(a)

c^autrai fiev

Tov8a^os (the

T^S ^V)(rjs

iirLTijSu'paa-Li'

o-o'j/iaro? 8i'0-Ti';^>)/x<iTtt Tot?

kuAws being a note of

larr^at [(col\ws].

approval.
Plat, dc rep.

504 E

Alciphron, Epp.

dpydaavTO

yu,e

dvayKa^ovTes.

Cic. dc
its

off. iii.

way

Propert.

kui

pdKa

3. 7 ola
.

Cf.

e(f>T]

irXeiova

to StaroT/yxa]

[a^'toi'

yap oI[a

irdfry^i ra. 8t/caiaJ

xaTa to kvtos t^s

17

Soph. O. T. 896 with Jcbb's

Here

31. 112.

AaKKoXovTot

ya(TTpo<; la-OUiv

cr. note.

a long historical note has found

into the text.

iv. 8. 3.

Neapolitanus 268 has [non potuit

est tutela draconis, a note stating that

legi]

uetus

some words had been

omitted because they could not be read.

Varro,
Liv.

/?.

R.

41.

iii.

iii.

7. i

de quibus Me[de columbisjrula Axio.

ferociores

iterum coorti Valerius [\'alcrius

Horatiusque contra sententiam Maluginensis] Horatiusquc

uociferari.

In the last two instances marginal analyses have

become incorporated with the text.

Pomponius Mela 3. 6 Omnium uirtutum
Irish)

magis quam

ignari

(i.e.

tamen

aliae gentes [aliquatenus

the

gnari].

Perhaps the protest of some Irish scribe or reader.

The

casual jottings of readers and correctors are often im-

ported into the text.

Among

such

(Aesch. Chocp/i. 351, 530); wpalov

p. viii);

perhaps the curious

Isocrates

is

a relic of

frequent are:

T//AU'

may

(cf.

be noted

so often found

some marginal icmark.

/tnc itsqiic

(Hertz,

^t.,

Vahlen on the

.////.

(-(H.,

(perhaps the explanation of the corruju dc

in the

i.

e. (I'jTd

-n-tpl

i^ois,

Urbinasof

In Latin the most

p.

Itis in

Ivii),

d((rsf) hie

pro Caccina

95),

EMENDATION
quaere,

require,

Plautus, p. 60

mire, optiinc.

Cf.

Lindsay, Text. Criticisiu of

Traube, Vor/esungen,

Sometimes the comments

195

ii.

68.

(often quite pertinent) of readers

or teachers have invaded the text of philosophical and other

argumentative works.
Selden,

Cf.

Cf.

Marquardt, Galen,

Talk (Reynolds),

Table

Changing sides

',

after

p. Iv.

35.

p.

The book

Under

arranged alphabetically under headings.

*

i,

is

the heading

story about Luther refusing the

Pope's overtures, since he had become greater than the Pope

make him, the text proceeds, 'So have our preachers

done that are against the bishops, they have made themselves

could

greater with the people than they can be

and therefore there

is

made

the other

the less Charity probably of bringing

way
them

off.'
(Here 'Charity' is the heading of the following section
and has been intruded into the text. Most edd. read with

Singer

less probability.)
(b)

The
In

Adscripts.

practice of noting variant readings needs no illustration.

Greek they are usually introduced by the sign yp.,

e.
in Latin by vel or al., i. e. aliter or alius codex.
Glosses. TXwa-aa means originally an obscure word, but the
i.

ypa^crai

term
word.

is

generally used in the sense of the explanation of such a

Thus Varro,

persibus,

de ling.

which he thinks

is

lat. vii.

107, in speaking of a

derived from

perite, says,

word

'sub hoc

glossema "callide" subscribunt.'

Such explanations are usually written over a word (interlinear)

They presuppose some measure of scholarship (often very small) and are not due to the ordinary copyist.
Three points should be remembered before it is assumed that
or in the margin.

a gloss has disturbed the original

text,

(i)

The word

glossed

must not be an ordinary word, but one that presents certain

difficulties.
(2) Such a word must be glossed by a word easier
than itself: c^^trot could not be a gloss upon ve/cpot. (3) The
gloss must be in the

same construction

explains.

o 2

as the

word which

it

EMENDATION

196
Lysias, Fr.

viii. I oi^re ti/a^? rcTay/xe'i'T;? TrcoXoirru',

oAA' w5 ar hvvaivro

7rAet(rT7/pia(rai'Tes [TrXftcrTov aTre'SoiToJ.

Isaeus,
Plat,

viii.

fl^

4 ^(.Wia Se [x^/Jta
364 E Trei'^oi'TCS
,

Ovaiwv kol

ahiKrjfjiaTwv 8iu

Dem.
o-at]

O/.

arra] eKfiru)

42,

7'Cp.

20

ii.

Tu ToiaiT

i(rt.

Scivai crvyKpvtf/aL [kol crvaKid-

Suggested by the word

preceding sentence.

It is

of the pastiche

is

TOV XiOov is

26

in the

in 2,

time

recognized by Stobaeus and the author

-Kpo^

tyjv

lincTToXrjv

tov

which was
Weil ad he).

<J>iXtWot'

regarded as genuine by the Alexandrines

Dem. CoHOn,

Ittio-koto.

omitted

Theon

but was in the text used by the rhetor

of Hadrian, and

Cf. p. 164.

^e'^foxc.

apa XiVct? tc Kal KaOapfxol

TraiSias [lySovwvJ
cvTrpafi'ai

a-va-Kiaa-ai is

in the

0)S

This passage proves the antiquity of

6vi8r].

such glosses.

which occurs

yap

ai

(v.

Trpos tov t/Sw/xovt ayovres Koi c^opKt^oiTES.

known

to

(tt^os

be the right reading from Harpo-

cration.)

Galen,

v.

19.

8 (Ki'lhn) ws

Se

[TrAeto-Tov]

afurpov

alfxa

^eo/xevoy

iOedaaTo.

Cic. in Vcrr.

11

Acf.

2.

61 iste

amplam nactus

occasionem calumniae nactus b8

the gloss to the rare
to

Liv.

iii.

2. I statiua

iste

am-

iste

n/npla enters the text

and leads

x. 43.

habuit [castra].

8 eadem nocte portam aperucrunt armatosque clam

[nocte] in

urbem acceperunt.

13 CO ipso loco tcproponcrc sub armis

propcre in the archetype was a gloss on

(c)

cent.)

an interpolation.

ib. ix. 16.

ib.

word

VO

amplam
Here
{i5th-i6th cent.).

plam occasionem nactus, qrk (i3lh-i5th

Marginal or

strati,

i.e.

toiicrc.

interlinear notes explaining the constructio)i.

Aristoph. An. 1080

eira

(ftva-wv

Tus

Kt';^Aas

StiKwcri

[ttuo-i]

koi

Xv/iaiweTai.

Liv.

iv.

21. 6 pestilentior

urbe agrisquc
Cf.

annus tantum [mctuni]

uastitatis in

fecit.

Chaucer, The Parlenient of

mordrer of the

/lyi-s

smale.'

Foiilcs,

353,

'The swalow,

Manuscripts have Joules or

EMENDATION
foiilis (i.e. fowls),

has bees

Dante, Conv.

siiiale.

(aether) has been displaced

diafano

This

'.

passage

197

an obvious adscript: the edition of 1561

iv.

15,

i.

78-83.

Conflated Readings.

(18)

Madvig, Emend. Liv.,

'etera'
sottile e

an absolutely certain correction since the

is

a translation of Ovid, Met.

is

word

the

by the gloss 'corpo

p. 15

Schubart, pp. 52 sqq.

Heraeus,

p.

56

Bywatefj

p. 19.

This error results from the practice of recording variants over

a

word

who

in the text or in the

margin

supra, p. 195).

(v.

The

scribe

copies a text containing these variants tends to combine

them

into

one word.
353 a 9

Plat, de rep.

Angelicus

apn

ADM

rjpwTMv

o apri -rjpoWwv Trpu)TOv

F, rjpwTwv added in the margin by

o aprt irpwrov

a later hand.
Aristot. Poci.

1449^^8 KpiveTat

there was a variant

is

vat',

t)

cf, ib.

Kplvai,

a combination of ^avAa and

KpLverat

e.

where

11

meaning

that

(ftavWiKii in A*^

cjiaXXiKa.

The name

Plutarch, Mor. 217 f 'Api^ycu?.

the Lacedaemonian form of

"Apr]<;.

required

'Apr^yei's is

'Aptus

is

a conflation of

the two forms.

Pausanias,

vi.

"Epwra ex^v-

23

t'o-rt

Some

Se

koI iv Ttov TraXatcrTpwv p.ta tl'ttos

codd. have koI ratvtW TraXata-Tpwv,

has been misread as eViW

Twi/

this

i.e. iv

has been corrected to

eVioji': the T has been misplaced and the word read as rei'tw)'.
Verbs compounded with two prepositions are often open to

the

suspicion

that

they are

the

result

of conflation

e. g.

a-we(fiicrTH]IJii.

Plaut.

Most 464 the editio princeps reads 'di te deaeque omnes

cum istoc omine
The conflation arose from
confusion of the two readings pcrduint a.nd/a.\iiii. Cf

perduaxint
the

'.

Riidens, 11 26.
Liv.

ii.

56. 2

eum uexandis

prioris anni consulibus permis-

siirum admiiiisiraturiim tribunatum credebant (cod. Med.).

Here

adiniiiistraturum

is

a variant.

The

deteriores resort

EMENDATION

198

passage and read adniinistra-

to interpolation to heal the

turuni

penuissum tribunatum.

Sen. Ag. 507 ars cessit malis

magnis malis N.
ib. H. O. 636 donet

ponit

in niagnis nialis

A:

ars in

podonet N.

Additions made to a text through the influence of

(19)

kindred writings or of other portions of the author's

work.
Leo, Plautinische Forscliuiigen'^,
S. G.

Owen,

This

is

p. 33,

note 3; Baelircns, Poet. Lai. Miii.

1.

144

Ovid, Tristia, pp. Ixvii-lxviii.

a species of interpolation.

655 malum quod isti di deaeque omnes duint, has

been inserted in Ter. Phorm. 976.

Plant. Most.

ib.

Capt.

800 faciam ut huius

diei

locique meique semper

meminerint, has been inserted in Ter. Euu. 801.

Ovid, Tristia,
iv.

ii.

364 a distich

is

interpolated from Cic. Tiisc.

33. 71.

Germanicus, Aratca, 147 At capiti suberunt gemini prolenique tonantis, has been interpolated in the second class of
manuscripts from Avienus 370.
[The main authorities are

Bywater,

I.

Contributions to the Textual Cnticisiii of Aristotle's Nicowacliean

Oxford, 1892.
CoBET, C. G. Variae Lectiones'^.
Ethics.

cellanea Critica, 1876.

Leyden, 1873.

Novae

Lectionrs, iQ^^.

Mis-

Collectanea Critica, 1878.

Hagen, H. Gradus ad Criticen. Leipzig, 1879.

Havet, L. Manuel de Critique verbale appliqtii'e iiti.v
Lindsay, W. M. Latin Textual ctnendation, 1896.

te.v/es latins,

191

1.

Madvig, J, N. Adversaria Critica, 187 1-3.

ScHUBART, J. H. C. Bruchstikke su einer Methodologie der diploniatischcn

Kiitih.

Cassel, 1855.
Certain sources of corruption in Latin Manuscripts.
Shipley, F, W.
York, 1904.
Vahlen, J. Opuscula Academica, 1907-8.
VoLLGRAFF, J. C. Studia Palaeographica. Lcydcn, 1870.

Other works referred

to arc

quoted by

tlic full title.]

New

CHAPTER
MS.

VIII

AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT OF THE

CHIEF CLASSICAL WRITERS

AESCHINES

(389-314

B.C.).

napa7rpeo-/3et'as.
Speeches
(l) Kara, Tifidp^^ov.
(2) Ilept TJ/s
(4) Nine letters.
{3) Kara KT7;crt</>oji'Tos.
MSS. numerous and late. The text is corrupt but the corruptions are earlier than the Byzantine age, since many occur in
earl}^ Egyptian fragments, e.g. Or. 3. 181 WpKTTeiSqs S" 6 St'/catos
:

[eViKaAov/xevos].

In Or. 2 and 3 the best MSS. are e

Marcianus App. class.
k=Par. 2998, 13 '14th cent. l=Par. 3002,
4, 15th cent.

8 cod.

ek do not contain Or.

i6th cent,

In Or.

a late source.

No MS.

? 13th cent.

the best

older than 14th cent.

Graec. 1513.

(525-456 b.c).
preserved in the following order

tragedies,

Ilepo-ai (472), 'Ayap,e/xi'OJV (458),

466),

is

Rliet.

Preuss, Leipzig, 1896; also in Blass, ed. mai. Teubner.

':

AESCHYLUS
Seven

and in 1 it is derived from

f=Par. Coislinianus 249,

of the letters

Ed. pr. in Aldus, Orationcs

Index

is

i,

Ei'/Aei'tSes

(458), 'Ettto.

i-Trl

Xoi](f)6poL (458),

ry^as (467),

ITpo/x7;6'ei's

'I/<eTiSes

(after 461).

The chief authority is M=Mediceus sine Laurentianus

nth cent. (=L in Sophocles), facsimile by E. Rostagno
has three lacunae,

It

the loss
31.

is

(viz.

Again. 311-1066,

supplied by later

8 a paper

where the

viz. in

MS.

of 14th

MSS.

cent.),

in the

= FIorentinus

loss cannot be repaired since the only

in the 15th cent.

It

1896.

prologue to Choeph.,

the Guelferbytanus) which contains the play

made

32. 9,

160-1673 (where

especially Fl.

and

in

(before

is

other

MS.

a copy of

M,

has been held that all later MSS. are

Septem 195 is found in the late MSS.

but (i)
descended from
and is absent in M, and (2) the late MSS. preserve many good
It is a question, however,
readings which are corrupted in M.
whether such good readings are traditional or merely felicitous
1

Modern indexes are quoted where they are known

indexes, which are quoted by the

most convenient reprint

is

The Delphin
to exist.
have often been reprinted. The
Valpy, London, 1819-1830.

first edition,

that of A. J.


AUTHORITIES

200

conjectures of the scholars of the Renaissance; e.g. in Ag. 297,

has waihiov

The

(Lttov.

MSS. have

late

TreSt'or

which

'Ao-ojttov

possibly has been conjectured from Pcrs. 805.

The
sianus

Demetrius Triclinius

text of

is

preserved

in

Fa=Farne-

E. 5 of the 14th cent.

I.

The

Scholia.

Recent

oldest stratum goes back to Didynuis.

scholia by Tzetzes and others in Parisini 2785, 2787.

Ed. pr. Aldus 1518, where, owing to the lacunae, the Agani.
and Chocph. are printed as one play.
Index: Beatson, Cambridge, 1830; W. Dindorf, Lexicon,
:

Leipzig, 1873-1876.

Aetna,

s.v.

Vergilius.

AGRIMENSORES

(under Domitian and

Works on
Hyginus

later).

surveying and kindred subjects by Frontinus

Agennius Urbicus
Balbus
Siculus Flaccus

Nipsus.

Three classes of MSS. are recognized (i) the best, ArcerianusGuelferbytanus 2403, 6/7th cent. (s.v. P. F. Girard. 'Le manuscrit des Gromatici de Jean du Tillet in Mc'lmigcs Filling).
(2)
Gudianus 105, 9/ioth cent. Vaticanus Palatinus 1564, 9 loth
:

'

cent.'

(3)

Erfurtensis-Amplonianus 362,

nth

cent. The excerpta

The problem of the

Rostochiensia present a separate tradition.

been reopened by C. Thulin, Die Ilandschriften des

Corpus Ag. Rom,, Berlin, 191 1.
First complete edition
Paris. 1554.

text has

ALCIPHRON

(probably contemporary with Lucian).

Imaginary letters, 118 survive entire, 6 in fragments. These
are now arranged in four books. MSS. are derived from the same
archetype.

gr. 342,

plete.

(2)

(i) The best MS. isB = Vindob.

which contains the four books almost com-

None are complete,

i2/i3th

cent.,

MSS.

with bk. 4 missing:

X = with

order

3,

2,

Harleianus, 5566, 14th cent., and Venetus Marc, class, viii, no. 2,
i4/i5th cent. X'^with order i, 2, 3 r=Par. 1696, 13 '15th cent.,
:

and others.

(3)

l>=Par. 3054, 15th cent.,

and

N = Par.

352, 13th cent., have four books incomplete in the order

Ed. pr.

Aldus

in Collcctio Epist. Gr. 1499,

containing

Suppl.

i, 3, 2,

first

4.

two

books: bk. 3 in Steph. Bergler, 1715: new letters and fragments were published by J. A. Wagner, 1798, E. E. Seiler, 1853.
Index in M. A. Schcpeis' ed. 1905.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS
Reriini gestarum

libri,

(wrote

circ.

originally in 31

201

a.d. 390).

books of which 14-31

survive, describing the events of the years a.d. 353-378.

The

only factors of importance in the constitution of the text

V=: Vaticanus

lat. 1873 written at Fulda 9th cent, and brought

by Poggio to Italy circ. 1417, and M, a Hersfeld codex, 9/ioth
cent., of which only six leaves survive, preserved at Marburg.
Ed. pr. by Angelus Sabinus, Rome, 1474. Text based on

are

Vatic. Reginensis 1994.

ANACREON

Glossary in A.

W.

Ernesti's ed. 1772.

of Teios (age of Polycrates d. 522 b.c).

Only fragments survive preserved

in

such writers as

He-

phaestion, Athenaeus, Stobaeus.

The Anacreontea are a collection of about 60 poems in the style

made at a much later date. They are preserved in

of Anacreon,

an appendix to the Anthology of Constantinus Cephalas.

Ed. pr. H. Stephanus, Paris, 1554.
Index in Bergk's ed., Leipzig, 1834 Anacreontea, L. Weber,
Gottingen, 1895 C. Preisendanz, Leipzig, 1912.
:

ANDOCIDES
Orations

(born a

(l)

Ilept

little

twv

before 440

MvorTr//3icoj'.

b. c).

(2)

(3) ricpt tt}? tt/dos AaAceSaiyLtoviovs Eipr/i'/y?.

(4)

Ilf/ji tt}?

Kara

kuxrov Ka^o'Soi'.

AXKifSidSov.

The

last is certainly spurious.

D 42, 14th cent. Remaining codd. are the

Antiphon with the exception of N.

Q=Ambrosianus
same
Ed.

as in

Aldus, Orationes Rhet. Graec. 15 13.

pr.:

Index

Forman, Oxford, 1897.

ANTHOLOGIA GRAECA,

various collections of Epigrams.

Anthologia Plamidea in 7 bks., a collection made by a monk

Planudes in 14th cent. His autograph MS. survives in cod.
(i)

Marcianus 481.
Ed. pr.

I.

Lascaris, Florence, 1494.

Anthologia Palatina in 15 bks., bks. 1--12 preserved in

Palatinus 23, nth cent, (at Heidelberg), the second half of which
(2j

is at Paris = suppl. nr. 384 (v. s.v. Palatinus in

This collection was made by Constantinus Cephalas
In it are incorporated
A.D. 917) and consists of 15 bks.

containing 13-15
Index).
(circ.

AUTHORITIES

202

The

previous anthologies by Meleager, Philippos, and Agathias.

codex was

used by Salmasius

first

not printed

whole

as

till

in 1607, but its

contents were

Brunck's Aiialecla,

Strassburg,

1776.

Index

in F.

Jacobs' ed. 1814, vol.

xiii.

ANTHOLOGIA LATINA. A collection of short

the

first

poems made
kingdom

half of the 6th cent. a.d. in the Vandal

in

of

Africa.
It is difficult to

determine the original compass of the work

since such collections were subject to expansion or contraction at

the hands of subsequent copyists.

Mm.,

vol. iv) that

it

was

Baehrens' view [Poclac Lot.

two volumes, the first containing the

in

older writers, the second the later,

The most

important

MSS.

not

is

now

generally held.

A = Salmasianus,

given to
Salmasius by Jean Lacurne about 1609, now Paris. 10318, an
uncial MS. of the 7th cent, which has lost the first eleven qua-

This MS. seems

ternions.

but

it

is

are

to give the collection in its truest form,

impossible to ascertain what

contained.

number of

poems the lost quaternions

MS. made in the 17th

copies of this

one by Isaac Vossius). The

is now lost and its character
is only known from an edition of Epigrams published by Binetus
in 1579.
It contained a number of poems by Petronius which are
absent in A. Other important MSS. are B = Thuaneus sine
Paris. 8071, 9th cent., which contains 73 of the Salmasian poems,
one by Catullus (62) and some by Martial, L = Lipsiensis Rep.
I. 74, 9/ioth cent.
V=Vossianus L. Q. 86, 9th cent. Minor
excerpts are often appended to the MSS. of the greater poets,
e.g. in E = Vossianus L. F. iii, 9th cent., a MS. of Ausonius.
The collection probabl}' came into Europe through Spain,
which was closely connected with the Vandal kingdom. The
most famous poem which it contains is the Pintigilinnt J'lfuris.
cent, are

still

in existence (e.g.

second best MS.,

ANTIPHON(d.
(1)

Aoyiai.

S = BelIovacensis,

411

B.C.).

KaTijyufHu (fiapfxaKiiwi
(5)

The two

Ilepi tov

chief

N = Bodleianus

Kara t^s

Hpuj^ov

MSS.

arc

(f)6i'uv.

Mr/T/Jina?.
(6)

A = Crippsianus

Misc. 208, 14th cent.

and descend from a common archetype.

(2),

(3),

(4)

Terpa-

llefu to? ^opcvTov.

(v. s.v.

Isaeus) and

These are of equal value

B = Laurcntianus

plut.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

4.

15th cent., the parent of

II,

many

later

MSS.,

203
is

probably a

copy of A.
Ed.

pr.

Index

Aldus, Orationes Rhd. Grace. 15 13.

Cleef, Ithaca, New York, 1895.

Van

Antoninus,

s.v.

Marcus Aurelius Antoninus.

APOLLONIUS RHODIUS

295-215

(circ.

b.c).

Epic, ApyovavTiKo. in 4 bks.

^

Two
MSS.

editions

The surviving
known of the first except

were published by Apollonius.

preserve the second and nothing

is

for a few quotations in the Scholia.

MSS. in two classes headed
by (i) L=Laurentianus 32. 9, nth cent., containing also the plays
of Aeschylus (M) and Sophocles (L). (2) G = Guelferbytanus,
13th cent., and L i6 = Laurentianus 32. 16, 13th cent. These preserve a distinct tradition and their text agrees with the quotations
given in the Etymologicon Magnum. The archetype must therefore
be as old as the 4th or 5th cent. Papyrus fragments of bk. i in
Amherst ii. 16, and of bks. 3 and 4 (2nd/3rd cent, a.d.) in
Scholia by
Grenfell and Hunt, OxyrhyiicJms Pap. iv. 690-2.
Lucillus, Sophocles, and Theon, commentators of the age of

Tiberius.

Ed.

pr.

Index

APPIAN

in

I.

Lascaris, Florence, 1496.

Wellauer's

(circ.

ed., Leipzig, 1828.

a.d. 160).

'Pw/xaiVa originally in

The
8

surviving

{AifivKrj),

1 1

(^vpiaKT)),

though probably not completed.

6 (I/3r]piKyi), 7 ( AwL/SaLKy),
forming
12 (Mi^ptSarcios), 9 (IXXvpiKr'j

24

portions

bks,,

are

bk.

There are fragments of the first half of 9 (Macedonia) and the Prooemium to
4 (KeXTtKT^). The UapOLK-^ appended in the MSS. to the ^vpLaKrj
is, as shown by Xylander and Perizonius, a Byzantine forgery
based upon Plutarch.
the second half of the book), 13-17

The

excerpts in the surviving

(EpicjivXta).

MSS. have been made on

dif

ferent principles, according as whole books or isolated passages

from a large number of books have been selected.

V=Vat. gr. 141, nth cent., is the only trustworthy authority
It contains also Prooem. and Celt, in
for Hisp., Hann., Pun.
a different and later (12th cent.) handwriting. Prooem.,
Mith., Bell, Ciu. are contained in a

group of related

Illyr.,

S3T.,

MSS. known

AUTHORITIES

204
O,

as

which the best members are

for

V=Vat.

15th cent.,

gr. 134.,

i4/i5th cent.

B = Ven.
There

is

Marc. 387,
an inferior

known as /, whose evidence is sometimes of value. In the

middle of the 15th cent, the greater part of the surviving text
was translated into Latin by Piero Candido Decembrio who used
class

MS.

There are numerous

similar to those of the 0-group.

manuscripts of passages excerpted from the different books.

Ed.

pr.

C. Stephanus, Paris, 1551

Latin translation, 1472.

Lucius APULEIUS of Madaura (Africa) (fl. circ. a.d. 155I.

(i) Mdaniorphoseon lihri XL
(2) Apologia.
(3) Florida (4 bks.).
(4) de Platone et eius dogmaie (3 bks., the 3rd probably spurious).
[The tr^n ip/x-qveiw; is spurious. ]
(5) de deo Socratis. (6) de miindo.
MSS. in two groups, (i) Containing Met., ApoL, and Flor., in
which all are descended from F = Laur. 68. 2, nth cent, (containing
also Tac. Ann. xi-xvi and the Histories).
It has the subscriptio
after bk. ix of Met.
Ego Sallustius legi et emendaui Rome
'

Olibio et Probino

u. c. cons. (i.e. a.d. 395) in foro Martis

controuersiam declamans oratori Endelechio. Rursus Constan-

felix.

recognoui Caesario et Attico coss. (a.d. 397).' ^ =

Laur. 29. 2, the earliest copy of F, is often of use in passages
where F has since been altered or injured. (2) The second group
tinopoli

d. Socratis, Asclepins (spurious), de Platone, and de

mundo. Their archetype, which is lost, has to be reconstructed
from {a) the best class, such as M=Monacensis 621, 12th cent.,

contains de

B=
{b)

Bruxellensis

10054/6,

the worse, such as

Ed.

pr.

ARATUS
<I>un'o/xi/a

Rome,
(circ.

P=

1469.

nth

cent.,

and others, and from

Parisinus 6634, 12th cent.

Index

in

Delphin ed.

(J.

Floridus) 1688.

310-245 b.c).

Kat ^Loaijixtiu. in

Best preserved in

1154 hexameters.

M= Marcianus 476,

jith cent., containing

perhaps by Theon, a mathematician of 4th cent. a. d.

There are numerous commentaries, the
Scholia by Theon.
earliest is by Hipparchus the astronomer (circ. 130 b.c), the latest
by Leontius of the 7th cent. Translations by Cicero, Germanicus,
Avienus,
critical signs,

Ed. pr.

Index

in

Aldus, 1499

Maass'

(in Astronojii. uett.).

cd., Berlin, 1893.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

205

ARISTOPHANES (circ. 450-385 B.C.). Eleven comedies.

MSS F = Fragmentum Fayoumense, 6th cent., contains
:

1057-85,

Scholia.

cent.

On vellum. R=Ravennas
V=Venetus Marcianus 474, 12th

101-27.

A=:Parisinus

2712,

13th

cent.

cod.

137. 4
cent.

a,

Scholia.

Sophocles

in

Scholia to Nub. and beginning of Rati,

Euripides.

Au.
loth

and

(i)

Laurentianus 31. 15, 14th cent. Contains four plays of Euripides

(D) and six of Aristophanes viz.: Ach., Eccl.-v. 1136, Eq., Au.1419, Vcsp. (except v. 421-1397, 1494-end), PaA' (except

v. 377has shown that part of this MS. is now in

the University Library at Leyden, i.e. (2) Vossianus Gr. F. 52
containing Au. v. 1492-end, Lysist.-y. 1034. This portion of
= LaurenScholia.
the MS. is sometimes quoted as L.

V.

Von Velsen

1298).

tianus Abbatiae olim Florentinae 2779. 140, 14th cent.

A=

Laurent. 31.

16,

i5/i6th cent.

B= Paris.

Scholia.

2715, i6th cent.

C = Paris. 2717, i6th cent.

Of the other MSS. that are occasionally quoted the best are
M=Ambrosianus L 39 sup., 14th cent. P = Vaticanus Palatinus
:

128, 15th cent.

Several of the plays were recast by Aristophanes himself

Stao-Kem^ctj/).

(Stao-Keur;,

The

survives.

The sccond

earlier version

was

version of the Nub. alone

in existence in the

time of

Eratosthenes of Alexandria (276 B.C.) (cf Nub. Hypoth. vi).

Traces of remodelling can be seen in the present text, e.g. 696 fF.,
937,

105.

MS.

Similarly the second Pluius

is

alone represented in

though fragments of the earlier play are exTwo versions of the Pax and Thesm. are mentioned,
tant.
but in either case it was probably not a revision but a distinct
play upon the same subject that was produced.
The
attempt to find traces of revision in the other plays has not
the

tradition,

been successful.
The text of Aristophanes had suffered corruption in the preAlexandrine period, e.g. the last scene of Ran. (1429-53), cf.
Ran. 153; Thesm. 80, 162 Plut. 179. References to the ancient
;

learning are frequent in the Scholia

(v. infra).

Of the 44

plays (4 of which were considered spurious in antiquity) only II survive, and these only in R, where the order is:
Plut.,

Lysist.

Nub., Ran., Eq., Ach.,

There are

Vesp., Pa.v, Au.,

Thesm., EccL,

traces of an alphabetical order in

some

inferior

AUTHORITIES

2o6

The present order is perhaps

Symmachus (circ. a.d. 100) who probably made a selection
The
(v. p. 41), and is known to have compiled a commentary.
fragment of a vellum MS. (F) containing 56 lines of Ait. shows

MSS.

due

(Novati, Hcrntcs, xiv. 461).

to

that in the 6th cent. a.d. the text did not differ appreciably from

MSS.
The MSS. and Suidas (who

that of the best

quotes Aristophanes more than

5,000 times) represent strains of the same tradition. The relations

which they bear to one another vary in the different pla3's, and

none of the attempts to make a rigorous classification have been

successful. R and V are undoubtedly the best, but it is impossible
to rely on them entirely, e.g. Eq. 889 /3aA(A)ai'Ttoio-t RV while the
true reading (SXavrtoLo-L is preserved in A and Suidas. CiPax 758,
Thesm. 557.

R is the sole authority for Pax 897 irXayiav KaTa/3dX\Lv

cc/. 224 TreTroucrt tovs 7rXaKovv'Ta<; wo-n-tp kuI

and ibid. 303 eV tois o-r</>avaj/xao-iv. In Eq. R is superior
to V; in Nub. their authority is equal; in Pax, An., Ran. V is
somewhat better than R; in F<?5/>. V is far superior. Oftheremaining MSS. the Paris A is the best, and is often found in alliance
S

yovara

TTpo

Kr/?8' ia-Tavai

Tov

with the three Laurentian TAG.

V often leans to the side

of

ArA

and, apart from the good readings which they occasionally preserve, they serve to control the readings of

where

is

absent.

The Paris MSS. B and C are not of high value; they contain
many futile emendations and interpolations. But they seem to
represent a real tradition akin to that of the Aldine, and occatheir own
e.g. Vesp. 668 TrepnrcThe Aldine edited by Musurus was
printed from a MS. which cannot now be identified. (Estensis
III. D. 8 of 14th cent, is known to have been in his possession.)
The Scholia which it contains are of the highest importance, and
its text cannot be wholly neglected though many of its readings

sionally give
(})0L<;

B:

good readings of

TrepLTTfM<f)9eL<;

RV,

It occasionally preserves a good reading

which is lost in RV, e.g. Nub. 1298 ovk iX.a<; w <rafi(l)6pa where RV
have OVK eXa? w ITafna
ScJiolia.
The old scholia which alone are of any value are
contained in RVr. AeM and the Akline contain old scholia, but
Such notes are based upon comalso later Byzantine notes.
mentaries by Triclinius, Tzetzes, Thomas Magister, and others,
and are of no value. The bulk of the old scholia is preserved in

are obvious corrections.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

Only excerpts from

V.

this larger

corpus are preserved

A. Romer, Stiidien zn Ar. 1902).

Ed. pr. Aldine, 1498, containing

all

Pax and

Eccl.

207

but

TJicsiii.,

R (vid.

in

Lysist.

were not taken from the same source as the

The
rest,

Thesm. and
is a subscription printed after Aiics.
were first published in the second vol. of B. Junta's edition
Their text was taken from the Ravennas.
in 1515.
Indexes: Sanxay, London, 1754; Holden, Oiiomasticon'^,
Cambridge, 1902 Caravalla, Oxford, 1822 Dunbar, Oxford,
since there
Lysist.

1883.

ARISTOTLE

(384-322

Works

c).

b.

on

and

philosophy

science.

The numbers

following each work in the list given below refer

page on which they are to be found in Bekker's edition,
Berlin, 183 1.
Spurious works are marked by square brackets.
History of the text in Antiquity Strabo, xiii. 609 6 yovv 'Apt-

to the

OTOTcA.7ys Tr]v kavTov {fiipXioOriK-qv) @eo(f)pd(TTU) 7rape8wKv, wTrep Kal rrjv

crvvayaywv ySi^At'a kol SiSa^as tovs iv

cr)(oXr]v aTreXtTrc, Trpwros, uiv icr/xev,

AiyvTTTO) /JatrtAeas ^i/SXloO-^kt]^ avvTa^iv. cd^pao-ros Se Nr/Xct 7rape8a)/<v.

8' CIS Tr]v "SiKrjij/Lv KOfXLcras

rot? fier avTov TraptSwKcv, iSioirais dvOpMTrois,

dl KaTOLKXeiCTTa t;^ov Tci ySiySXi'a, ovS" iirifjieXm Kci/xeva*

cttciS-^

twv 'AxTaXLKwv ^a(rtXioiv

ttoAi?,

T-^v

(TTrovhrjv

/3t/3Xia

eh

TTjX'

vffi'

ots

rjv

d-TTo

Tov yevous ATreAXtKwvTi

Kal

TO.

tw

Tt/i'o)

TOV &0cj)pd(rT0v ^LfSXia.

pages) eh

r]V

Sco Kal ^rjTMV iTvavopOuicnv

Kal e^e8o)Kev dfiaprdSiov irXrjpr]

rots

twv

to. y8t/3Xia.

p-era

rd re ApLcrToreXovs

8ia(3pojfxdT(DV (the

a-vvefirj

e6(f>pa(TT0v

Se rots ck

ovk

TeXi^eiv,

ravra

TToXv 8e

irepi-

oXws

to.

e)^eiv <f)iXocro(f>eLV
8'

varepov,

d<f>

TvporjXOev, dp-eivov fxev c/cctvojv i^iXocro^etv Kat dpiaro-

dvayKa^eaOat

dfjiapTLwv.

twv

e^^ovcriv

Trpay/xaTiKw? (systematically) dXXo. Oea-ets XrjKvOc^eiV rots

TO, ySt/?Xi'a

damaged

dvairXrjpwv ovk ev,

ypacftrjv

jSi^Xia TrXr]v dXtywv, koX p.dXi(TTa twv e$(i>TepLKU)V, /xrjSev

ov

iKpvif/av

8e 6 'ATreXXtKwv ^iXd/?i^Xos fxdXXov

dvTtypa(f)a Kaivd fxeri'jveyKe rrfv

Trdrwv rots fiev irdXai

^t/tovvtwv

irore a.Tri8ovTO ol

oif/e

ttoXXcuv dpyvptwv

^aOovTo

Se

Kara y^s

KaTa(rKvi]v r^s iv Ilepya/xa) fti(3XL0$-i]Kr]s,

iv SuopvyL tlvl' vtto 8e voTLa<s Kal arjrwv KaKuyOivra

r] <jiiX6o-ocf)o<i.

rj

fxevToi to. ttoXXo. eiKora Xe'yeti/ 8ia to irXrjOos

eh tovto Kal

'ATreXXtKoJvTOS TeXevrr^v

8evp6

rj

^vXXas

ras 'A^T/vas

eXwi',

8Le)(eipLcraTO

(^iXapto-TOTcXv/s wv,

re

'Pto/xr;

irpoaeXd/SeTo'

rjpe T-qv

KopLLO-Belcrav

'

ev6v<;

ATreXXiKwvTos

yap

twv

fxeTo. t7)v

/3i(3Xio6:^Kr]i',

TvpavviMV re 6 ypa/x/xartKos

OepaTrtvaa's tov eVt t^s f3Ll3Xio6rjKr]<;,

AUTHORITIES

2o8

KOI /SilSX-LoiroiXaL Tiv? ypa<f)ev(Ti (^avAots

KOL

OTrep
Ktti

aWuiv

cTTt T(x)v

ivOdSe KOL iv

\p<j>fj.ivoi

tmv

(Tv/Ji(3divei

koX ovk avTi/3d\Xo\'TC<;,

els TrpdrrLV ypa(f)oiJ.ey(j>v /3t/?Xioji'

'AAe^ai'S/iet're.

In the above story

it is

not necessar}' to believe

more than

that

the rich collector Apellilcon bought a set of Aristotle's works

him by the vendors as the philosopher's

was no other copy in
our present texts are descended from Apelli-

which were represented

private copy.

It

existence and that

The

kon's edition.

to

unlikely that there

is

credence, however, given to the story in

shows the neglect into which Aristotle's works had

during the two centuries after his death.

antiquity
fallen

The

(A) Logic.

consisting of

"Opyavov (a

AvakvTLKa irporepa in 2 bks.

(p.

title

(l) Kar-qyopiaL (p. l),

iJepl 'Epfj.7]veia<; (p. 16), (3)

(p. 24), (4) 'AvaXvTi/cfi

8 bks.

71), (5) ToTTtKtt in

not older than 6th cent, a.d.)

(2)

varepa in 2 bks.

100), (6) So<^to-TtK-ot tXeyxoi (p. 164),

(p.

an epilogue to (5).
Best MSS. are B = Marcianus 201, a.d. 955; A=:Urbinas 35,
lo/iith cent.; C = Coislin. 330, nth cent.; d = Laur. 72. 5,
lo/iith cent.; n^^Ambros. L. 93, loth cent.
Commentaries, paraphrases, and translations

On

(i)

Ammonius, Ol3^mpiodorus,

On
On

(2)

(3)

(B)
(i)

Par.

place

(4)

Elias

Ammonius

Stephanos,

Arabic and Armenian versions.

Syrian and Armenian versions.

Alexander Aphrodisiensis, lohannes Philoponus, Am-

monius, Themistius

On
On

Porph^'rius, Dexippus, Simplicius, lohannes Philoponus,

(?).

Themistius, Philoponus, Eustratius.

Michael Ephesius.

(5), (6)

Psychology and Metaphysic.

Uepl ^I'x^s in
1853,
is

3 bks. (p. 402).

lo/iith cent. In bk. 3

supplied by

L = Vat.

The
it

253, 14th cent.

pointing to a second edition of the treatise

1339, i2/i3th cent.
value.
Coniiuciitan'cs.

There

is

is

in

a group of late

best

MS.

defective

is

and

E=
its

There are traces

E and in P = Vat.

MSS.

of inferior

Themistius, Simplicius, Piiiloponus, Sopho-

nias.
<!'i(rtK<t in 14 bks. (p. 980).
The name is not due
(who uses the term tt/xot?/ (fiiXmnxfiui) but to the later
editors of his works who catalogued the Metaphysics after the

(2)

Ta

pxTiL

to Aristotle

Til.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

209

Physical writings, either because they thought that his scheme

imphed

it was convenient to use the treapurposes in this order. The whole treatise
has been redacted from time to time. Bk. d eXarrov, which follows
d in the MSS., was attributed by some ancient scholars to Pasicles
of Rhodes, nephew of Eudemus.
Bk. 11 is spurious.

this

order or because

tises for educational

MSS.: E (vid. B. i supra), Ab=Laur. 87. 12, I2^i3th cent.,

J = Vindob, phil. 100 shares most of the readings of E.
Commentaries, 4'C- Alexander (spurious after Book A),
Asclepius (A-Z), Themistius

Syrianus (BrMN).

(A),

MSS.

(3) Uepldrofj.wvypaiJLfji.wi' {p. g68).

also

in

P = Vat.

i2/i3th cent.;

1339,

are recent

N= Vat. 258;
44; Z^ =

Wa = Urbinas

Laurent. 87. 21.

Lipsiensis 14th

[(4) Ilepi Hevo</)avov9, -ept Zy/vcuvo?, Trepi Vopyiov.

Ra = Vaticanus

cent.;

who used

Felicianus,

MS.

(i)

'H^tKo.

MSS.

10 bks.

in

NtKo/Ltdxia

Lb= Par. 1854,

i2/i3thcent.

O^^Riccard.

the Renaissance;

taminated MS.); r=the old

Moerbecke).

Index

in

[(2)

Bekker selected
K^^^Laur. 81. 11,

Mb= Marc. 213,

46, 14th cent.,

Cardwell's

ed.,

is

a similarly con-

(?

by William of

1828.

2nd

cent, a.d.),

Michael Ephesius

Eustratius, Heliodorus.

'H^tK-d

Ev8->]fjLLa

in 7 bks. (p. 1214).

P^=Vat.

0 = Cantab rigiensis 1879, 13th cent.

given in M'j [supra] and the Aldine.]

cent.;

[(3)

'H^iK-u ixiydXa in

bestK'- [supra);
[(4) (2) is

(2)

2 bks.

followed in

(5)

1349)

UoXtTiKa,

MSS. by

(p.

1181).

Two

An

1342, 13th

inferior text

groups:

(i)

the

PtCcMb.]

L^ [supra)
Matritenses 54 and 109.]

KttKiwv (p.

i4/i5th

good readings only dating from

Latin version

altered substantially since the

5,

Aspasius (who shows that the text has not

Commentaries, ^r.
bk.

1094).

(p.

of which the most important are

lothcent.;

is

by

version

akin to R*.]

cent, (of little value, its occasional

on

Latin

cent.

Ethics and Politics.

(C)

six

14th

1302,

bks.

(p.

the spurious

F^^Laur.
1252).

7.

The

Ilept

aperwr kuI

35, 14th cent.

text

GcH<^

anterior to the

recensions which most MSS. exhibit can be recovered in part

from Vi Vat. 1298, lo/iith cent., containing palimpsest frag-

471

AUTHORITIES

2IO

and from H" = Berolinensis-Hamiltonianus

fall into two groups:
(a) n' to which belong M = Ambrosianus B. ord. sup. 105,
14th cent., and other late MSS.; r = the translation of William
of Moerbecke which represents a lost codex, (b) n- which
ments of bks. 3 and
15th cent.

397,

6,

The complete MSS.

includes P-=:Coislinianus 161, 14th cent.;

Of these groups

cent.

As

Displacements in Text.

sance

order

it

was suggested

in

MSS.

the

P^= Paris.

2026, 15th

n- is slightly the better.

early as the period of the Renais-

that the
It

is

books were given

possible

in the

7th

the

that

wrong

and 8th

books of the traditional order should follow the first 3 books.

Many scholars however hold to the traditional order.
Brit. Mus. Pap. cxxxi, ist/2nd cent. a.d.
(6) 'XB-qvaim' iroXiTeia.
Fragments in Berlin Pap. Ed. pr. Kenyon, London, 1891.
Index in Sandys' ed., 1893.
The third book exists
[(7) OlKovofxtKo. in 3 bks. (p. 1343).
only in two Latin versions, one by Durandus de Alvernia,
:

Best MS.: P- or I''= Paris. Coislin. 161, 14th cent.]

A.D. 1295.

Rhetoric and Poetic.

(D)

(i)

in 3 bks.
lo/iith cent,

'FrjTUfjLKti

Par. 1741,

1354).

(p.

(b)

Two

families:

Z''=Vat. Pal.

(a)

A'^

23, 13th cent,

and

younger MSS., chiefly useful in supplying the lacunas in A'".

William of Moerbecke's translation stands midway between these
two classes. Index in Gaisford's ed., 1820.
Commentaries, 4'C- Stephanus and Anonymus Ncobarii of
late

Byzantine origin.

[(2) 'FrjTOfHKyj 7r/3os 'AXtiurSfjui'

Anaximenes of Lampsacus,
160; Bc=Urbinas 47.
(3)

llepi TToiT^TiKT/s (p.

(p.

circ.

A'-

1447).

1420) has been attributed to

V^=Palatinus

380-320

b.c.

= Paris.

1741, 10 'nth cent.,

generally held to be the archetype of all other

MSS.

Ar. = Arabic

version derived from a lost Syriac translation of the Greek text.

It

E)

Greek

implies a

descent.

Its

value

text earlier that that of A^^

is

and of

diifcrent

not great.

Natural Philosophy.
(ij

llcpt

(fiV(TLKri<:

Best MSS.:

uK/joatrcws in

E=Par.

8 bks.

(p. 184).

1853, lo/iith cent, and J

Bk. 7

is

spurious.

= \'indob. phil. 100.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

Paraphrase

by

211

by

Commentaries

Themistius,

Simplicius,

Philoponus.
ovpavov

llepi

(2)

in

bks.

MSS.

268).

(p.

and

J.

Themistius, Simplicius.
IIcpi yei'c'o-ews Koi

(3)

(f>Oof)a<;

2 bks.

in

MSS.

314).

(p.

E and

Philoponus.

J.

MSS.: E and

in 4 bks.
(p.
338).
(4) McrewpoAoytKu
Alexander, Philoponus, Olympiodorus.
(5)

At

(i2a icrroptaL in

7re/36 Ttt

MSS.

by some

given

Dittmeyer, to be

is

9 bks.

a retranslation into

of William of Moerbecke

(p.

The

486).

held by Spengel,

bk.

though not by

Greek of the Latin version

1260).

(circ.

loth

J.

Bk.

which follows

7,

9 in most MSS., is spurious. MSS.: (i) the best X^=

Marc. 208, i2/i3th cent.; C^ (or M)= Laurent. 87. 4, 14th cent.
(2)P(or V) = Vat. 1339, 15th cent.; Da = Vat. 262, 14th cent.

bk.

Excerpts

Index

in Pliny.

Aubert and Wimmer's

in

ed., 1868.

4 bks. (p. 639). MSS. E (supra); P=

Vat. 1339, 15th cent.; S = Laurent. 81. i, 14th cent.
Different
version of iv. 6gi^28 to end in Y = Vat. 261 (14th cent.).
Commentary by Michael Ephesius. Index in Langkavel's ed.
(6)

^wwv

Ilept

fxopLwv in

Teubn. 1868.
(7)

Ilept

supra;

t,(o(av

yei/co-cws in

Z=Oxon.

5 bks.

(p. 715).

MSS.

EPSY

in (6)

Coll. Corp. Chr. 108, 12th cent.

Commentary, Philoponus (more probably Michael Ephesius).

Hcpt TTopeias ^wwv (p. 704). M SS. E, P S Y Z supra (7) U =

(8)

Vat. 260, i3/i5th cent.

[(9)

Ilept

^wojv Ktv?Jo-ws

1.,V,SY supra
(10)

(p.

MSS.:

possibly genuine.

698),

{-]).]

The Parua

Naturalia, a collection of small treatises, viz.

(a) Trept aicr^Tyo-cws Kat oX(tQi]twv (p.

436), (b)

Trept /xvry/XT/? koX dmyuvT^o-ews

(p. 449), (c) Trept VTTVQV KoX e'ypy/yopcrews (p. 453), (d) Trept Ivvttv'hhv Kat
ttJs

(p.

Ka& VTvvov fJLavTLKrj<;

464),

6'ttj'ttTou

(f)

(p.

Trept

467), (h)

Commentaries:

(p.

458), (e)

veoTTjTOS

vrcpt /xa/cpo/StoV^/Tos Kat (3paxv(3i6Tr]TO<:

Kat yT/pcus

Trept dvaTrvorj<; (p.

Alexander

[de

(p.

467),

(g)

(wrj^

Trept

kol

470).

Sensu),

Michael

Ephesius,

Sophronius.

MSS. in two classes, (i) E [supra): its

M=Urbinas 37, i2/i3th cent.; Y = Vat.
p 2

text

261,

ends

at

464^18;

14th cent.

(2)

AUTHORITIES

212

L = Vat.
a

and others. The second group presents

which the roughnesses of the original have

253, 14th cent.,

doctored

'

text in

'

been smoothed over. After 464''! 8 the groups are best repre(i)
and Z = Oxoniensis coll. C.C.C. 108, 12th cent.,
and (2) L and S = Laurent. 81. i, 14th cent.

sented by

ITept

[(11)

treatise

(^I'Twv

in

bks.

This

814).

(p.

The

by Nicholas of Damascus.

late translation of a Latin version of this

cent,

work made

MS.: N' = Marc.

from an Arabic version.

probably a

is

present Greek text

is

in

the 13th

215.]

Ed. pr.

in Geoponica, Basel, 1539.

MSS.

[(12) \Up\ K6<Tfxov (p. 391).

i2/i3th cent., and others.

addressed

= Vat.

316;

P = Vat.

1339,

probably written by a Stoic and

It is

Tib. lulius Alexander, praefect of Egypt in

has been freely adapted by Apuleius in his De

to

A.D. 67.

It

Mundo.]
[(13) Uepl 7rvevixaTo<i (p. 481).

L = Vat. 253 and

[(14) Ilept x/sw/xdrajv (p. 791).

E,

[(15) Uepl dKov(7TU}v [p. 800).

M=Urb.

others.]

37, P, L.]

M = Paris. Coislin. 173, 15th

The best is L = Marc. 263

[(16) ^va-Loyi'w/xoi'iKUi (p. 805).

Laur. 57. 33;

Ka=Marc.

S'^

= Laur. 60.

I9 and

niufih'.]

[(18) Upo/3X.7jiJ.aTa{p. 859), a collection of

by the
87. 4;

I''

app. 4. 58.

[(17) Uipl OavfjLao-iwv aKovafxaroji' (p. 830).

many

cent. J
;

Y^ = Par.

later Peripatetics.

Xa = Vat.

1283.]

MSS.

[{19) MrixavLKu. (p. 847).

P = Vat.

1339,

i2/i3th

6i(T(.L<i

late

and infected by Scholia:

W^^Urb.

44; A=Par. 2115,

Latin version by Leonicenus.]

cent.;

i5th cent., and Bernensis 402.

[(20) 'Avefiiov

problems with answers

2036, loth cent.; Ci^^Laur.

KoX TTpoarjyopiai (p. 973), Said to

from Aristotle's Uepl a-qpLuuiv. K* (16 supra).]

Ed. pr. Aldus, 1495-1498. Index Bonitz
:

be an extract

in vol.

v of Berlin

ed., 1870.

Flavius
(i)

ARRIANUS

(circ. a.d.

'Am^acris 'AkeidvSpov in

95-175).
bks.

IvoiKrj, Kui'r/ytTtKos, Ilt/jtTrAoi'S Ei'^fiVoi'

kut' 'AAai'wi'.

vive,

(2)

Scripta minora,

ttoitoi', Tt'^i^y tuktikj/,

(3) AiuTpifiul 'Ettikti/toi' in

viz.

"EKxa^ts

8 bks. of which 1-4 sur-

Ey)(Lpi8lUl' 'Etti/ctj/toi'.

In the Anabasis the chief codex

is

A = Vindoboncnsis

histor.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

213

Gr. 4 bombycinus, i2/i3th cent.

It is thought to be the archetype of all the rest since the loss of an entire page explains the
lacuna which is common to all MSS. in Anab. vii. 12. 7. The
text

cannot be based wholly on

which

is

mutilated at the

Most of the apographs were made before A was

These are in two classes, {a) B = Parisinus Gr.

beginning.
corrected.

1753' 15th cent.;

C = ConstantinopoIitanus

Seraglio, 15th cent,

{b)

large

number

in the

of

Library of the

MSS.

arranged

in

There are excerpts in Vat. Gr. 73 and in other

In the 'IvhiK-^ A and B are best; in Kwr/yertKo? and

three groups.

MSS.

Vaticano-Palatinus 398 ; in the TaKTiK-q and "E/crafts

In (3) Bodleianus (Saibantinus) Misc. Gr. 251,

rrepi'TrAovs

Berne codex.

i2th cent.

Edd.
1508.

pr.

Ed.

ne/jtVAors:

1535.

For the Anabasis

The remaining

ASCONIUS

Q.

Lat. Trans.:

B. Facius, Pesaro,

of Gk. text: Trincavelli, Venice, 1535; of the

Gelenius, Basel, 1533: of (3) Trincavelli, Venice,
pr.

treatises

Pedianus

(9

were published

b.c a.d.

in the 17th cent.

76).

Commentary on 5 speeches of Cicero. The text

depends on a MS. (? of 9th cent.) discovered by Poggio at
Historical

Gall in 1416. Copies of this were taken by his friends

Bartolomeo da Montepulciano and Zomino of Pistoia. Laurentianus 54. 5 is an early transcript of B.'s copy.
Z.'s autograph
St.

copy survives in Pistoriensis, Forteguerri 37. Poggio's own

copy is identified by the best critics with Matritensis 10. 81 (cf.
Manilius). The lost Sangallensis must be reconstructed mainly
from this. A commentary on the Vcrnnes was attributed to A.
until proved spurious by Madvig.
Ed.

pr.

Venice, 1477.

ATHENAEUS

of Naucratis (age of Commodus).

AetTTvoo-o^to-Twv in 15

part of 3.

All

books of which

all

survive save

i, 2,

and

Extracts are preserved from these missing books.

MSS.

are derived from

A=Marcianus Venetus

447, loth

Venice from ConstantiAll other MSS. are apographs of this made

nople in 1423.
in 15th or i6th cent., e.g. B = Laurentianus pi. 60. i; P=Palatinus (Heidelbergensis) 47, written in 1505-6 by Paolo Degan
cent.,

brought by loannes Aurispa

to

AUTHORITIES

214

There is an Epitome of the whole work made from

codex which must have been similar to A. It is best given in
C= Paris. 3056, written by Hermolaus Barbaras in 1482, and
of Venice.
a

E=Laur.

60. 2.

Ed. pr.

Aldus, 1514.

Index glossarum

Nocks

Atticac in 20 bks.

Bks. 1-7 depend on

F.

cent.,

2,

7.

A = the Vatican

MSS.

6/7th cent., and on

24),

Bks. 9-20 on Leidenses-Vossiani,

cent.

!!

(n. circ. a.d. 150).

palimpsest (Vat.-Pal.

and

Kaibel's ed., Leipzig, 1890.

in

AULUS GELLIUS

X=F.

= 597,

14th cent., the Vaticani-Reginenses,

and n = i646, 12th

cent.,

of i2/i3th

112, loth cent.,

and others. The

inferior

loth

MSS.

which contain the entire work are badly interpolated and arc of
little use save for bk. 7, for the chapter headings of bk. 8, and
the last sections of bk. 20.

Ed.

pr.

Rome,

1469.

Index

AUSONIUS

Decimus Magnus

Delphin ed.

in

(circ.

a.d.

(J.

Pi-oust), 1681.

310-390, tutor to

Gratian).
(i)

Pracfatumcnlae.

(2)

Dotnestica.

(3)

Ephcmeris,

i.

e. iotiiis

did ncgotiitm (236 lines in various metres). (4) Parcntalia (30).

(6) Epitaphia
(5) Commenwraiio professoriim Burdigalcnsium.
hcromn (26). (7) A collection of Eclogues. (8) Cupido cniciatiis.
(9)

Poems

(fragmentary) to a

German

captive

woman named

Mosclla (483). (11) Ordo nohilitun

Tcchnopaegnion.
(13) Ludus scptcm sapicuiiDii.

Bissula.

iirhiuin.

(10)

Caesaribiis.

Fasti

(15)

consnlarcs

ternarii Humeri,

{if) Cento miptialis.

Epigrams

There are

(cxii).

(fragment).

Dc

(16)

Griphus

{18) Epistu/ac (kxv).

also, in prose,

Gratiarum

Gratiamim, and Periochae to Homer.

Two collections are preserved in the existing

(12)

(14)

xii

(19)

actio

ad

MSS. (i) The

MSS. whose
:

Tilianus collection preserved in a series of late

isT = Leidensis-VossianusQ. 107, 15th cent,

from a former owner Du Tillet). It has
been noticed that this collection contains no work later than the
year 383 and it may represent an arrangement of the poems by

best representative

(called the Tilianus,

the author himself

The Vossianus collection preserved in V =

cent., a MS. in a Lombardic hand.
must have been made after the poet's death,
(2)

Leidensis-Vossianus iii, 9th

This collection

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

possibly by his son Hesperius.

contain

all

collection

e. g.

These two

collections

the Periochae rest

do not

upon the Paris

Parisinus 8500, 14th cent., and Harleianus 2613,

Mosel/a is contained in a collection of excerpts

(e. g.

15th cent.).

found

poems

the

215

The

in Sangallensis 899, loth cent.,

and Bruxellensis 5369/73,

i2th cent.

Ed.

pr.

Index

by B, Girardinus, Venice, 1472.

Delphin ed. (J. Floridus), 1688.

in

AVIANUS

[Flavius] (age of the Antonines).

42 fables founded mainly upon Babrius. MSS. exceedingly

numerous. Among the best are: T = Treverensis 1464, loth

C=Par.

cent.

nth

cent.

Ed.

pr.

Index

5570, loth cent;

Bodl. Auct. F.

2. 14,

Strassburg, 1515 (according to Frohner).

Oxford, 1887,

in Ellis' ed.,

RuFius Festus
(i)

= Oxon.

AVIENUS

Translation

(proconsul of Africa, a.d. 366).

of Aratiis ^atvo/xeva (1878 hexameters),

V=

Vindobonensis in, loth cent., and A^Ambrosianus D. 52 inf.,

15th cent., and ed. princeps (v. infra). (2) Dcscriptio orbis tcrrac
(1393 hex.), Ambrosianus, a lost codex Ortelianus, and ed. princeps.
(3) Ova Maritium (700 senarii) and a poem to Flavianus
Myrmeicus are found only in the ed. pr.
Ed. pr. by G. Valla, Venice, 1488.

BABRIUS

(end of

ist,

beginning of 2nd cent.

a.d.).

123 fables {/MvOtaixftoL AiVoWetoi) arranged in 2 bks.

Athous, Brit. Mus. Add. MSS. 22087, containing 123 fables.
was discovered by Menoides Minas in 1843. V=Vaticanus

A=
It

Gr. 777, late 15th cent., a corpus of 245 fables by various authors.
G=Gudianus, i6th cent., containing fab. 12.
Tabulae ceratae

T=

wax

from dictaby a Palmyrene schoolboy. They contain 14 fables, part of

which are by Babrius. The text is most corrupt. {Journal of
Assendelftianae,

tablets of the 3rd cent, written

tion

Hellenic Studies,

Besides these

xiii.

292.)

MSS.

there are subsidiary authorities for the

Lexicon of Suidas (2) Paraphrases

by Avianus, Aphthonius, &c. A number of
forgeries by Minas were published by G. C. Lewis in 1859.

text in (i) Quotations in the

(3)

Imitations,

e. g.

AUTHORITIES

2i6
Ed.

Athoan

pr. of the

Index

collection, Boissonade, Paris, 1844.

Rutherford's ed., 1883, and

in

in

Crusius' ed., Leipzig,

1897.

BACCHYLIDES
Odes

13

(circ.

eViViKoi,

512

b.c.

exiled from Ceos

8i6vpaiJif3oi,

circ.

452 b.c).

preserv-ed in a papyrus, dating

ist cent, b.c, discovered in Eg3'pt, and acquired

by the British Museum in 1896 (Brit. Mus. Pap. dccxxxiii).
Ed. pr. Kenyon, London, 1897.
Index in Kenyon: Blass, 1904; Jcbb, 1905.

probably from the

BION

of

Smyrna

(end of 2nd cent, b.c, younger contemporary

of Theocritus).
'ETrmic^tos 'ASoW'So? (98

The

tradition

is

Triclinii.
pr.

Index

hexam.).

same as

that of the

works of Theocritus.

Tr. = Parisinus 2832, Demetrii

Fragments of poems are preserved in Stobaeus.

V=Vaticanus
Ed.

the

1824, 14th cent.

H. Goltzius, Bruges, 1565.

Meineke's

ed., Berlin, 1856.

CAESAR

Caius Iulius

(100-44

R-c-)-

8 is by A. Hirtius).
Comment, dc bcllo cinili, in 3 bks. The authorship of the
supplements to C's works, viz. Bclltim Akxaudrinum, B. Africanum, B. Hispanicnse, is uncertain.
The helium Gallicum is preserved in two traditions, which are
now distinct, though they are ultimately derived from the same
archetype. To (a) belong: A = Amstelodamensis 81 (Bongarsianus), 9/ioth cent.; B and M=Parisienses 5763, 9th cent., and
5056, nth cent. R= Vat. 3864, loth cent., and others, {b) is best
(i)

Coinmcntarii (ie

bcllo Gallico, in 7 bks. (bk.

(2)

represented

byT=Par.

lat.

5764 (Thuaneus), nth cent.; U=:

Vaticanus 3324 (Ursinianus), ii/i2th cent. The first class was

preferred by Nipperdey and others, while the second has found
a champion in Meusel.

purer

text,

since the

interpolated at
Cicero.

The
MSS.

class undoubtedly offers the

first

of the second have been gravely

some period by a scholar who was an admirer o^

Both, however, must be considered in the constitution

of the text.

For the other writings

the second class of

MSS.

Ed. pr. Rome, 1469.

n. Mcrguct, 1884; R.
:

is

in

the

Corpus Caesarianum

the sole authority.

Lexicon Caesarianum,

Mcngc and

Cf. supra, p. 131.

II.

Meusel, 1884

S. Prcuss, 1885.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

CAESIUS BASSUS

217

(under Nero), editor of Persius.

His work De metris was published by lanus Parrhasius in

1504 from a codex Bobiensis, in which it was attributed to
Fortunatianus.
Lachmann was the first to detect the parts now
claimed for Bassus. The best copy of the Bobiensis (which is
now lost) is Neapolitanus IV. a, ii. The work De metris Horaiianis is not by B.

CALLIMACHUS

(circ.

Six hymns.

(i)

in the

Anthology

(2)

Ama

and

in

"la/x/Joi,

B.C.).

7riypa/u./y.aTa

preserved (except 5 and 6)

Fragment of the Hecale preserved

the Rainer collection.
(4) Fragments of

(q. v.).

on a wooden tablet
the

310-240

63

(3)

Hunt, Oxyrhynchus Papyri,

vii

(1910),

pp. 15 sqq.

All

MSS.

are late and are probably descended from a Byzantine

Hymns, including Homeric Hymns, Orpheus, and

Along with the six hymns of C. were preserved some
scanty extracts from a commentary compiled by Sallustius in the

collection of

Proclus.

From this three families descend (i) the

which contains the entire collection. To it
= Matritensis, Bibl. Nat. N. 24, written in a.d. 1464,
belong:
by Constantine Lascaris at Milan, and three others, one of which,
Laurent. 32. 45 (d), was mutilated in the portion containing Callimachus in order to serve as copy for the ed. pr. by lanus Lascaris
in 1494.
(2) The A-group, best represented by a = Vat. 1691.
This group does not contain the whole of the original Byzantine
sylloge, but only the Hymns of Call, and Orpheus.
(3) The
F-group, consisting of r=Athous Laurae 587 and Ambrosi4th or 5th cent. a.d.

most important

(E),

anus B. 98.
Ed. pr. I. Lascaris, Florence, circ. 1497.
Index O. Schneider's ed., vol. ii, Leipzig, 1873.
:

T.

CALPURNIUS

Siculus (under Nero), whose seven eclogues

same corpus with four by Nemesianus

are preserved in the

(a.d. 284).
(i)

The

best class includes:

G=:Gaddianus

N= Neapolitanus 380, 14 '15th cent.;

90. 12 inf., 15th cent.;

Ugoletus, of which a collation exists

cent.

Ed.

in

Riccardianus 363, 15th

P=Parisinus 8049. 12th cent., containing as

12, from which the vulgate text descends.

(2)
iv.

A = a lost MS. of Thaddeus

far as

AUTHORITIES

2i8
Ed.

pr.

Index

Rome, 147 1.

C. E. Glaeser's ed., 1842.

in

CATO

M. PoRcius

(234-149).

Dc Agri ciiltura.

(2) Fragments of speeches, ^:c.

and also a
Lost Marcianus of which copies survive

(i)

tion

Paris by

in

Politian

a copy

in

Marcianus was used by P. Victorius

For the condition of the text v. p. 141.
Ed.

included in G.

pr.

of the ed.

pr.

colla-

The

for his edition of 1541.

Merula's Rci Rusticac Scripforcs,

Jenson, Venice, 1472.

Index

in

H.

Cassius Dig,

Keil's ed., 1884-1902.

s. v.

Dig.

Caius Valerius CATULLUS (d. circ. 54B.C.), 1 16 poems survive.

Numerous MSS. of i4T5th cent, all ultimately descended from
a MS. discovered at Verona early in the 14th cent. Of these
the best are
G = Sangermanensis Par. 14137, a.d. 1375; =
Oxoniensis Bodl. Canon. Lat. 30, 14th cent. R=Vat. Ottob.
:

1829 (Romanus), late 14th cent. The tradition has suffered

greatly from Renaissance interpolators. Traces of another tradiParis. 8071 (Thuaneus), which preserves
tion are seen in

T=

Ixii

as part of an Anthology of Latin poetry.

Ed. pr.

Index

Venice, 1472 with Tibull., Prop., and Statius Si/iiar.

Delphin ed., 1685; Ellis' ed., Oxford, 1878; M. N.
;

in

New

Wetmore,

Haven, 1912.

CEBES.
The

TTiVa^,

or allegorical description of

life

from the standpoint

of the Platonic and Pythagorean philosophy, is probably the

work of an anonymous author belonging to the ist cent. a.d.

The end is mutilated and survives only in an Arabic paraphrase.

The text, which is gravely corrupted, rests mainly on: A =
Parisinus 858, nth cent., ending at ch. 23. 2, after which its
place is best supplied by Vat. 112, 14th cent. Many late MSS.
The Lat. trans, by Ludovicus Odaxius of Padua is the sole
authority for a lost codex Urbinas.

Ed.

pr.

Z. Callierges,

A. Cornelius

Rome,

CELSUS (under

(Artes) bks. 6-13,

Dc

? 1515.

Tiberius).

Of

his encyclopaedia

Mcdicina, alone survive.

All

MSS.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

come from

The
73.

oldest

Ed. pr.

nth

i2thcent. Parisinus 7028,

I,
:

219

same archetype which had a lacuna in iv. 27.

are Vaticanus 5951, loth cent., and Laurentianus

the

cent., contains excerpts.

Florence, 1478.

Index by G. Matthiae

in the

Marcus Tullius CICERO

Leyden

(106-43

b.

ed., 1785.

c).

Speeches.

I.

The

criticism of Cicero's speeches has

been greatly advanced

of recent years by the researches of A. C. Clark, Peterson, and

others into the history of the text.

arranged

in

As

the speeches are not

chronological order in the groups in which they

are preserved in the

MSS.,

it

is

convenient to survey some of

MSS. before dealing with individual speeches.

The important MSS. which lie behind the present tradition are
(a) The uc/iis C/iiniacrnsis, which contained Pro Milone, Pro
the principal

Cluentio, Pro Murena, Pro Sext. Roscio, Pro Caelio, belonging

In the 15th cent, the Pro Sext.

Roscio and Pro Murena were copied by the scribes of 1 =

possibly to 8th cent, or earlier.

Parisinus Lat. 14749, oli"^ S. Victoris, 15th cent., a large MS.

of the orations drawn from many sources. The Cluniacensis

came

into the possession of

Poggio circa 1413 who brought

it

where his friend Bartolomeo da Montepulciano made

excerpts which have been preserved by the scribe of B = Laur.

to Italy,

54.

5.

The

Italian scholars copied

from

it

the two

new speeches

(Pro Sext. Rose, and Pro Muren.) which had been previously

unknown,

but, as the

MS. was hard

to read, contented

with extracting variant readings from

it

in the

themselves

other speeches.

{b) The Sylloge Poggiana.

In 141 7 while at the Council of
Constance Poggio acquired the text of Pro Caecina, De Lege
Agraria i-iii, Pro C. Rabirio perd. reo, In L. Pisonem, Pro C.

Rabirio Post. Poggio always speaks of his own autograph copy,

and there is no justification for the belief that all these speeches
were copied by him from one and the same MS. The Pro Caecina
was copied from a MS. at Langres (Lingonensis) according to
the subscription which still follows the speech, but the origin
Poggio'sown
of the other speeches in the s3'lloge is unknown.
MS. has disappeared, but through the copies made from it
'

'

^'{f^<^)t

it

is

now

the sole authority (except for palimpsest

AUTHORITIES

220

fragments) for Pro Rose. Com. and the speeches Pfo C. Rabirio
and Pro R. Post. Additional evidence for the text of the other
speeches was found during the period of the Renaissance.
(c) The Pro Ouinclio and Pro Flacco became known to the
ItaHans about 1405. Who discovered them and in what MS. he
discovered them is unknown. They were probably copied from
a French MS., since they are contained in the French MS.
I

(v.

supra).

Codex Chmtaccnsis nunc Holkhamicus 387, 9th cent. This

codex contains in a more or less mutilated form the Catilinarian
speeches, Pro Q. Ligario, Pro rege Deiotaro, In Verrem ii,
It was discovered by Peterson in Lord Leicester's
bks. 2, 3.
Library at Holkham, and, as has been shown by him, is identical
{d)

with no. 498 in the twelfth-century catalogue of the Bibliotheca

Cluniacensis from which Poggio obtained the uetus Cluniacensis
described above.
all
I.

It is to

the texts which

it

be regarded as the primary source for

contains.

Speeches {a) First Period, 81-66 b. c.

Pro Oninctio (81 b. c). P = Turin palimpsest containing
:

1.

fragments only.

The complete MSS.

they exhibit two strains of descent,

(i)

are

all

From

of the 15th cent.

now
From

a codex

which was discovered by the Italians circ. 1405.

descend the French family, whose best representative

is

lost

this

Parisinus 14749, olim S. Victoris.

(2) From another lost codex
whose readings are preserved in the second hand of b = S. Marci
255, Flor. Bibl. Nat.

I. iv.

4.

The ordinary

MSS.,

Italian

X = S. Marci 254, Flor. Bibl. Nat. I. iv. 5, give atext which

result of a mixture of both these sources.
The tradition

same as in the Pro Flacco.

2. Pro Se.xto Roscio Amcrino
Poggio's Chiniaccnsis,

now

(80).

lost,

e.g.

is

the

is

the

All codd. are derived from

which was brought

to Italy in

1413 or 1414. An earlier tradition survives in the Vatican

fragment. The tradition is the same as in the Pro Murena.

Chief

MSS.

A = Laur.

are

:I

as in

(i).

Of

the Italian

MSS.

the best are

and ir=Pcrusinus E. 71, 15th cent.

This,
3. Pro. Oiiinto Roscio Comoedo (date uncertain, ? 68).
together with Pro Caecina, De Lege Agraria
iii.
Pro C.
Rabirio perduellionis reo. In Pisonem, and Pro C. Rabirio
Postumo, descends from a copy made by Poggio from a MS.
48. 10, 15th cent.,

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

221

This Poggianum exemplar is lost and

1417.
can only be recovered from its copies, of which the chief are
Laur. Conv. Soppr. 13 (which is mutilated and now contains
only Pro Caecina, De Lege Agraria, and In Pisonem)
i2=Laur.
48. 26, containing Pro Rose. Com., Pro Rabirio p. r., and Pro
Rabirio Postumo ; o = Oxoniensis Dorvill. 78; s=Senensis
= Ambros. C. 96. Where
H. vi. 12;
is defective n is the
discovered

in

'

'

M=

best

MS.
Pro Marco

Only fragments
and Milan palimpsests, 4/5th cent.
5. The seven speeches In Verrcm (70) have been preserved
in most of the MSS. in two groups, viz. (i) Din. in Quint.
Caec, I Act., 2 Act., i, iv, v, and (2) 2 Act. ii-iii. This division
must be due to some mutilation in an archetype or to a tendency
to group together the more interesting and least technical
speeches. The first advance in systematic criticism of the
text of group (i) was made in 1828 when Madvig arranged
the MSS. in two classes X=the French group, Y = the Italian.
The MSS. of the X group are all mutilated. The chief are
R= Regius Parisinus 7774,9th cent. (2 Act. iv, v); S=Parisinus
7775, 13th cent, (fragments of 2 Act. and whole of iv, v); D= Pari4.

Tidlio (uncertain, ? 71 b. c).

survive, preserved in the Turin

sinus 7823, 15th cent., copied from

the Y-group the best

contains

all

the

form

is

speeches.

MSS.

based on inferior
in its best

MS.

is

before the loss of 2 Act,

p= Parisinus
The

7776,

nth

early printed

cent.,

texts

belonging to this group.

The

i.

Of

which

are

all

Y-text

ancient and seems to have been used by

Quintilian.

In the second group (2 Act. ii, iii) the problem has been
changed by the discovery of C=the Cluniacensis (v. supra) and
= Lagomarsin. 42, nunc Flor. Bad. 2618, is
by the proof that
a copy made from C before it was mutilated in the 15th cent.
Further evidence for the readings in the mutilated portions of
C is afforded by a number of mediaeval collations. In these
speeches the Y-text rests mainly on C and its subsidiaries.
The inferior Y-text is presented by p and other codd.
Throughout all the speeches there are fragments of V^palimpsestus

Vaticanus

tion to the

Reginensis 2077, 3

'4th

cent.,

apparently

MS. embodying various recensions, since its relaother MSS. constantly varies. In the earlier speeches

a composite

AUTHORITIES

222

in ii-iii it often agrees with

it disagrees with the Y-group
though with strange differences in the order of words: in
it seems ahiiost to be the parent of the Y-text.
:

(i)

Din. in

(J.

Caccilinui,

Act., 2 Act.

reports of old codices preserved by

H O,
v

iv,

are S, D and
and Stephanus

MSS.

i.

Lambinus

(X)

and fragments of V.

(s)

(2)

2 Act.

(3)

2 Act. iv-v.

ii-iii.

V (fragments), C, and
R S and H=: excerpts

copy O.
from Harleianus 2682,

its

loth cent., and fragments in V.

Pro M. Fonteio

6.

Best codex

is

(?69).

V=tabularii

Fragments

Vat.

in

Vaticanae

Basilicae

palimpsest.

H.

25,

9th

Pro Flacco, In Pisonem, and Philippics.)

7. Pro A, Caccina (69). Beside Mos (vide 3 supra), which give
the Poggian tradition, there is a separate tradition preserved in
T = Tegernseensis, nunc Monacensis 18787, nth cent., and E =
Erfurtensis nunc Berolinensis 252, i2/i3th cent.

cent.

(Cf.

Second Period (66-59 b. c).

De impcrio Cn. Pompci (66).

(b)

8.

best family consists of

(

7 supra),

while
9.

(v.

in

t^Hildesheimensis, 15th

was
A.

Pi'o

MS.

still

Paris.

pulciano.

I (a)),

cent.,

nth

The

and
a copy made from

2682,

cent.,

T
T

entire.

Clucntio Hahito (66).

tradition largely

supra

P=: Turin palimpsest.

H = Harleianus

whose

P = Turin

depends on the

palimpsest.

lost uetus

text has to be inferred

The

Cluniacensis

from I = 2nd hand

B=excerpts by B. da Monte14749, 15th cent.

Laur. 51. 10, a mutilated MS. of nth cent, in

M=

a Lombardic (Beneventan) hand, presents a different tradition.

De lege Agraria cojiira Rullum, 3 speeches. Two sources

The Sylloge Poggiana, Mosw v. supra 3 (2) E (7 supra)
and later MSS.
P and V=\'atican
11. Pro C. Rabirio perducllionis reo (63).
10.

(i)

Otherwise text rests entirely on the Sylloge Pog 3, e. g. mos and fl=:Laur. 48. 26 (Lag. 26).
In Caiilinani, 4 speeches (63). C = Cluniacensis at Holkhain

palimpsests.

giana,
12.

V.

supra

V=

Vossia I [d)), A = Ambrosianus C. 29 inf., loth cent.

nus Lat. O. 2, nth cent. These form one class. There are
besides two inferior classes.
All codd. arc late and derived from
13. Pro L. Murcna (62).

[supra

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

the Chmiaccnsis
the

tradition

same

the

is

as in

Pro Rose. Amermo.

81 to end.
15.

E only contains

ProP.CornelioSulla{62). T,E{lj supra).

14.

The

supra.

(a)

223

is

Pro Archia

the chief authority.

(62).

and G^Gemblacensis-

supra),

Bruxellensis 5352, 12th cent., which is undoubtedly the best MS.

16. Pro L. Flacco (59). The lacunae at the beginning are partly

M=:fragmentum
from the scholiasta Bobiensis.
Mediolanense (part of 5). P = frag. Peutingerianum ( 75-83,
known from Cratander's edition). Vi=cod. tab. Basilicae Vaticanae H. 25, 9th cent., containing 39-54- Otherwise the tradition is the same as in the Pro Quindio and depends mainly on I.

recovered

Third Period (57-52 b. c).

The four speeches Post reditum,
populo, De domo sua, De haruspicum
(r)

17.

Pro P.

P and G

Sestio

The

in

AT=Ambrosian and

Besides these there are two lines of tradition

uetus Cluniacensis of Poggio as

This text

supra).

(v. I {a)

psests.

(2)

De

21.

Fragments

Caelio (56).

Turin palimpsests.
(i)

Cum

P=Parisinus

(as in 17).

Pro M.

20.

Ciun seuatui,

G=Gemblacensis-Bruxellensis 5345, 12th cent.

and In P. Vatiniuni (56). Best MSS. are

7794, 9th cent.

18. 19.

i.e.

response.

is

known from

I and

closely related to that of the palim-

17 supra) and

its

Prouineiis considaribus

descendants.

(56).

PG

(17 supra).

Pro L. Cornelio Balbo (56). PG (17 supra).

P = Turin palimpsest, V ( 16 supra).
23. In L. Pisonem (55).
There is valuable evidence in Asconius. E ( 7 supra). Other
22.

MSS.

are descended from Poggio's

'

Sylloge

'

3 supra).

and E ( 7 supra).
25. ProM.Aeni.Seauro{^^). Anibrosianand Turin palimpsests.
Text rests entirely on
26. Pro C. Rabirio Postumo (54).
Chief MSS. are iimos.
Poggio's copy (cf. 3 supra).
P = Turin palimpsest. The
27. Pro T. Annio Milone (52).

Pro Cn. Plancio

24.

best family of

MSS.

(54).

includes

H=Harleianus

2682,

nth

cent.,

by Clark with the Basilicanus or Hittorpianus, T and

supra), W=the lost Werdensis, used by F. Fabricius.

identified

E
{d)

Fourth Period
28.

(46-43

b.

Orations before Caesar,

Ligario

(46),

Pro

c).
i.

e.

Pro M. Marcello

rege Deiotaro (45).

MSS.

fall

(46),

Pro Q.

into three classes.

AUTHORITIES

224

Of the best class the most important member is H (v. 27 supra).

To the same class belong A = Ambrosianus, loth cent., V =
Vossianus Lat. O. 2, nth cent.
29. Philippics (44-43), 14 speeches.
Best MS. is V=tabularii
Basihcae Vaticanae H. 25, 9th cent. The others all spring
from a mutilated archetype.
Ed. pr. o{ Philippics, Rome,

circ.

1470.

First collected edition of the Speeches,

Index

to

Speeches

Rome,

circ.

1471.

H. Merguet, 1877.

Ancient Commentaries on the Speeches.

I. By O. Asconitis Pedianus (written between 54 and 57 a. d.)
on the In Pisonem, Pro Scauro, Pro Milone, Pro Cornelio.
The commentary on the Diuinatio in Caecilium, Verrines Act. i
and Act. ii. 1-2. 35 is not by Asconius. It is therefore usually

referred
(?

as pseudo-Asconian.

to

5th cent. A.

D.),

The

2.

Scholia

Bobicnsia

discovered by Mai in the Frontonian palim-

psest from Bobbio (now at

Rome

and Milan, Vat. lat. 5750 and

the Pro Flacco, Cum Senatui,
Cum populo. Pro Plancio, Pro Milone, Pro Sestio, In Vatinium,
Pro Archia, Pro Sulla, and several lost speeches. 3. Scholiasta
Gronovianus. Notes on the third and fourth Catilinarian and
mutilated notes on ten other speeches contained in Vossianus
quart. 138, loth cent., a MS. once in the possession of Gronovius.

Ambros. E.

Of little
II.

147. sup.),

comment on

value.

Rhetorical Writings.
Ad C. Hercnnium dc arte

1.

De

rhetorica,

s. v.

Herennius.

Codd. are very numerous.

The best are H=Herbipolitanus Mp. m. f 3, 9th cent. P= Paris.
These belong to a group of MSS. which are
7714, 9th cent.
defective in i. 62-76 and ii. 170-175.
Commentary by Marius
2.

inucntionc rhetorica in 2 bks.

Victorinus (4th cent.) preserved in

Ed. pr. of
3.

De

(i), (2)

D = Darmstadiensis,

7th cent.

Venice (N, Jenson), 1470.

Oratore (55

b.

c).

Only

known

a mutilated

text of the

dc

1422 when Gerard Landriani

discovered a MS. containing a complete text of these treatises
and also of the Brutus at Lodi (Laus Pompeia). This codex
Laudensis has since disappeared, and it is uncertain whether it
Oratore and Orator was

till

was copied throughout or only used

to supply the deficiencies

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

The

225

Laudensis is best given

by P=Palatiniis 1469 and O^^Ottobonianus 2057 (dated 1425).
in the current text.

Of

tradition of the

the codd. mutili the

best are

cent.,

A = Abrincensis 238,

cent.,

and

Hadoard

R= Vat-Reg.

E = Erlangensis

848, loth

1762 which contains excerpts

made by

(see p. 71 note).

Ed. pr.

Subiaco, 1465.

Partitiones Oratoriae

4.

H^rHarleianus 2736, loth

loth cent.,

P=Par.

(54).

both of the loth cent. Late MSS.,

e. g.

7231,

p=Par.

7696,

Erlangenses 848, 858, 863.

(46), unknown till the discovery of the Laudensis

copy of which survives perhaps in F = Florentinus=
Magliabecchianus i. i. 14, written in 1422 or 1423. B,
Ottoboniani 1592 (a. d. 1422) and 2057 (a.d. 1425), and others
are remoter descendants of the Laudensis.

Brutus

5.

supra), a

(v.

Ed.

pr. (with Orator):

Orator

6.

The

(46).

censis 238, loth cent.

Rome,

Ed.

pr.

Topica

7.

cent.

b}^

all

The complete

the Laudensis (supra) which

Brutus and

1469.

codd. mutili

is

descend from the Abrinis derived from

tradition

represented by

F and O

as in

P=Palatinus 1469.

Rome,
(44).

1469.

Two classes

= Ottobonianus

(i)

1406, loth

Vossiani 84 (A), and 86 (B), both loth cent., and

There is a commentary by Boethius to 20. 77.

(2)

others.

De Optimo genere Oratorum (date

nth cent. (G or d), P= Paris.
number of late MSS.
8.

818,

Sangallensis

uncertain).

7347,

nth

cent.,

and a

in. Philosophic Writings.

1.

MS.
For
2.

Dc Re

De

Vossiani
lat.

puhlica (between 54 and 51), in 6 bks.

the Vatican palimpsest 5757 published by

Somnium Scipionis v. Macrobius.
is

118,

The only
in

1822.

Lcgibus, in 3 bks. (probably a posthumous work).

Topica, supra,
Leidensis (Heinsianus)

H=

A and B, as in
nth

the 9th cent.

cent.

(cf.

There are excerpts made by Hadoard

in

p. 71 note).

3. Paradoxa Stoicorum ad M. Brutum (46).

Topica and Vindob. 189 as in Acad. Pr., infra.
Ed. pr. Mainz, 1465, with De Officiis.
:

473

Mai

\^ossiani as in

AUTHORITIES

226

Acadcmica

4.

(45),

Priora,

Acadettn'ca

bitur Luaillus)

MSS.

late

Vindobon. 189, loth

same as

the

De

Ac.

{qui

(i)

inscri-

in

preserved

Post, are

4
in

and
For the Ac.

same archetype.

that of

two Vossiani as

The

cent.

De

finibiis

honorum

best family include

1525, 15th cent.,

V=

Deorum, De Diuinatione, De

De

Legibus.

malorum,

ct

Topica,

in

textual tradition of the Ac. Pr.

Nat.

Fato, Paradoxa, Timaeus, and

5.

editions,

AcadcDika Puslvriura,

{2)

survives.

All are from the

Pi: the authorities are

the

and

two

bk.

only, e.g. Paris. 6331 (Puteaneus), 15th cent.,

a Gedanensis.

is

of which

2 bks.,

survives,

of which bk.

bks.

originally published in
in

A= Vat- Pal.

E = Erlangensis

1513,

in

bks.

nth

38, 15th cent.,

The

(45).

B = Vat-Pal.

cent.,

and the readings

MS. noted in the margin of Cratander's edition of

They and the deteriores descend from a recent and
22.
archetype.
All show a lacuna at

of a similar
1528.
faulty

i.

G = Gudianus
V = Vat. 3246, loth

Tiisculana)-itiu disputationiDu, libri v (45-44).

6.

294, 9th cent.,

There

cent.

R=Parisinus 6332, 9th

is

cent.,

a large group of inferior

7.

De Natura Deorum,

in 3 bks. (44).

Academica Priora, supra.

8. Cato mator de Senectute

V=Vossianus O.

Same

P= Paris.

(44).

e.g.

D=Bon-

Rome,

1469.

tradition as the

6332, 9th

L = Vossianus

79, 9th cent.

b = Bruxellensis 9591, 9th

MSS.,

Ed. pr.

nensis 140 (Duisburgensis) ? 13th cent.

cent.

F. 12, loth cent.

A = Ashburnhamensis

cent.

Paris, nouv. acq. Lat. 45.^, 9th cent.

In two groups,

nunc

P V and

bLA.
9.

II.

De

Diuinatione in 2

bks.

Translation of the Timaeus,

12.

cent.

LacUus de Amicitia
(Mommsen, Rh. Mus.

cent.,
13.

G = Gudianus
De

gensis
cent.,

Officiis, in

427,

loth

and others.

(44);
v.

10.

De

Fato (44); and

Academica Priora.
Parisinus-Didotianus,

(44).

1863),

M = Monacensis

335, loth cent.

Two

families

B=:Bainbcr-

3 bks.

(44).

cent.,

H=Wirceburgcnsis Mp.

(2)

An

(i)

interpolated class, e.g.

f.

pr.

Ed.

pr.

Index

Mainz, 1465, with Paradoxa.

of collected philosophic works:

to philosophic

Rome,

1471.

works: H. Merguet, 1887.

i,

loth

Harleianus

2716, 9/ioth cent.

Ed.

9 loth

15514, lOth

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

227

IV. Poems.

H=

Translation of Aratiis' Prognosiica and Pliaenoineiia.

Ilarleianus 647, 9th cent., Dresdensis 183, loth cent.
Ed. pr. in G. Valla's Avienus, Venice, 1488.
:

V. Letters.
(i) General correspondence (62-43) in ^^ bks., known as Epistulae
ad Familiares, a title introduced by Stephanus.
In MSS. the
various books are named after the chief correspondent, e. g.

M. Tulli Ciceronis epistularum ad C. Curionem. The work was

published by Tiro in single books. In the 4th or 5th cent, it
was arranged in sets of four books, and before the 9th cent., when
our tradition begins, in sets of eight. (2) The Special correspondence,

[a)

cum (68-44),

Ad Oumtmn Fratreni {60-^^), m'^hks,. {b) Ad Atti{c) Ad M. Brutum (43), in 2 bks. The only

in 16 bks.

authority for the second of these, containing five letters,

Basel edition

of Cratander,

Letters to Brutus

now

1528.

The

The

the
the

was long regarded as doubtful, but they are

held to be genuine with possibly a few exceptions

16-17).

is

authenticity of

letters to Atticus

the time of Asconius

(d.

a. d.

(e. g.

i.

must have been published after

58) since he does not mention

them.

The

textual tradition of the General

is distinct

from that of

Petrarch in 1345 discovered a MS. in

Verona which must have contained the Special Letters. P.'s copy
Special

the

Letters.

MS. has since disappeared. Salutati,

MS. used by Petrarch was in the possession of

as well as the original

hearing that the

Visconti,

Duke

of Milan, procured a copy which was found to

contain the General Letters.

mistake, not from Petrarch's

come from
in

Vercelli.

P = Laurent.

Salutati

The

49.

7.

procured

Vercelli

MS.

This apographon Vercellense still exists

The copy of the Veronese MS. which

in
is

The copy had been made, by

MS. but from another that had

1389 survives in Laurent. 49. 18.

preserved in the Laurentian library

still

(No. 49. 9 of the 9th cent.).

The text of the General Letters depends therefore on this
Vercelli MS. known as
(9th cent.), from which the Itahan

family of

MSS.

descends, and on a number of independent

MSS.

In bks. 1-8 the best of these are G=Harleianus 2773, 12th cent.,
Paris. 17812, 12th cent.
and
Their evidence is not as
Q 2

R=

AUTHORITIES

228

trustworthy as that of M.

on

rests

In bks. 9 i6 the independent tradition

nth cent., F=Berolinensis

and D=Palatinus 598, 15th cent.
these books is valuable but not pre-

H=:IIarleianus

2682,

(Erfurtensis) 252, i2/i3thcent.,

The

evidence of

in

ponderant.

= Laurent.
depends on
Independent authority is claimed lor C =
Cratander's edition and its marginal readings which are thought
= Wirceburgensis, nth cent., which is
to be derived from
The

(2)

text of the Special Letters

49. 18 (v. supra).

now

Some

fragmentary.

MS.

think that this

the lost Laurisheimensis mentioned in a

is

identical with

loth cent, catalogue

Z, the Tornesianus, is a MS. once

Detournes and now lost its readings are
preserved by Lambinus and others. It represents an independent tradition in the Epp. ad Atticimi. Against
stand
and a number of late Italian MSS. which are akin to it
though not descended from it, e.g. E = Excerpta Ambrosiana
(E. 14), 14th cent.; N=: Laurent. 49, i4/i5th cent.; H = Landianus

of the library at Lorsch.

in the possession of

CWZ

of the

same

Ed.

Index

date.

Ad Aft.,

oi Ad Fani., Rome, 1467;

pr.

M. Nizolius, 1559

(often

Rome,

1470.

Handlexikon,

reprinted).

Merguet, Leipzig, 1905.

Ed. pr. of collected works, Milan, 1498.

QuiNTUs TuLLius CICERO

(102-43).

in question.

Best

MSS.

are

CLAUDIANUS

Claudius

has been called

General Letters, supra).

Its authenticity

Conwientariohtni Petitionis.

and

(v.

(d. circ. a.d. 404).

view of the textual tradition his poems

(i)

(i)

and

the main authorities are

E = Excerpta
ed. pr.

From
into

the point of

two divisions

a large collection containing panegyrics, epigrams, and

other occasional poems

For

fall

now

(2)
:

the

{a)

Raptus Proserpiiiae.

Collations of lost

MSS.

Florentina or Lucensia, contained in a copy of the

at

Venice

(A. 4.36).

e= Excerpt.

Gyraldina, pre-

served in a copy of the Aldine at Lcyden (757. G. 2). (/;) Of the

MSS. the most trustworthy are: V=Vat. 2809, a volume con-

MSS., foil. 1-39 belong to 12th cent, the rest to

P=Parisinus Lat. 18552 (Oiselianus), i2/i3th cent.;
Lat. 8082, 13th cent., cited sometimes as the Regius;

taining several

15th cent.;

n = Par.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

R = Veronensis 163, 9th
V P and n E e R. Many
For

no MS.

(2)

is

older than the

pi.

34

(a)

two groups:

into

fall

MSS.

inferior

preserved in two recensions

Florentinus S. Crucis

These

cent.

229

The poem

12th cent.

is

the larger contained in

F=

S = Par.

Lat.

sinistr. 12,

12th cent.;

and B = two MSS.

bound up with others in Bodl. Auct. F. 2. 16; C = Cantabrig-.
Coll. Corporis Christi 228, 12th cent.
There is also a group
which stands midway between these.
Ed. pr. by Barnabas Celsanus, Vicenza, 1482.
Index in Birt's ed., Mon. Genu. Hist. Auctorcs, vol. x, 1892.
15005, i3/i4th cent., and other

MSS.

(b)

MoDERATus COLUMELLA (wrote circ. a.d. 65).

De Re Rustica (12 bks.). (2) Be arboribtis (i bk.). Best
codex is Sangermanensis, 9/ioth cent., now Petropolitanus 207.
It is closely related to Ambrosianus L. 85 sup., 9 'loth cent.
The
L. luNius
(i)

others (of which the best, the Mosquensis, 14th cent., was burnt
in the invasion of 1812) are of little value.

Ed. pr. in Script, dc

Re

CONSOLATIO AD LiVIAM,

Rust., Venice, 1472.

S. V.

EpiCEDION DrUSI.

CONSTANTINE EXCERPTS.
These are excerpts made by direction of
Emperor Constantine (912-959) with the object

the

Encyclopaedia of History and Political Science.

excerpted are Herodotus, Thucydides,

authors

Polybius,

Diodorus,

Dionysius of

Halicarnassus,

Appian, Arrian, Cassius Dio, Eusebius, Zosimus.

selected

were arranged under 53 headings,

Among

the

Xenophon,
Josephus,

The passages
ir^pl Trpeo-ySetwi',

As can

be seen from these

the matter alone of the authors excerpted was taken into

irepi dpTr]<;

titles

e. g.

B3'zantine

of forming an

Koi KttKia?, irepi yvwyncov.

account and no passages were selected for the sake of their value
The selection is preserved partly in MSS. dating
as literature.

from the time of Constantine

Tours, of the section

The

Trepi apTrj<;

(e. g.

codex Peirescianus, now at

and partly in later MSS.

kuI KUKias)

information contained in the historical articles in Suidas'

Lexicon is for the most part drawn from these excerpts. Best ed.
by Boissevain, de Boor, and Buttner-Wobst, Berlin, 1903-

DEMOSTHENES (383-322
and

eVtoToAat.

B.C.).

61 speeches

besides

Trpooifxia

AUTHORITIES

230

The

extant corpus probably represents the selection

the Alexandrines.
'AxTiKtava (sc.
(sc. ec8oo-ts)

There are

avTLypacfia)

traces of ancient editions,

mentioned

in

cod. F,

made by
e. g.

and the

schol. Mid. 147, but nothing definite is

the

up)(^a.La

known about

There are over 200 MSS. all descended from a common

archetype in which the end of the Zenothemis was mutilated.
They are sometimes divided into four classes, but their relations
to one another are by no means constant in the different
(i) I or S = Parisinus 2934, early loth cent., which is
speeches,
by far the best. In the Third Philippic it preserves a shorter
version due possibly to an earlier draft of Demosthenes, and in

them.

general

offers a less

it

L = Laurent.

redundant text than the other

plut. 56. 9.136,

i3/i4th cent, (partly paper).

families.
(2)

A=

Augustanus primus, or Monacensis 485, 10 iith cent. (3I Y or

Y=Parlsinus 2935, nth cent.
{4) F or M:=Marcianus 416,
nth cent. A note on the Ep. ad Pliilipptiiii (or. xi) states
that hnjipOoiTai Ik hvo 'ATTtKiavwi'.

There are many papyrus fragments from the ist cent. a.d.
and later which on the whole support the best MSS.
Many MSS.
Scholia to 18 speeches by Ulpian and Zosimus.
contain stichometrical numbers and critical signs.
Ed. pr.

Letters in Aldus, Epp. Grace. Collectio, 1499

Speeches,

Aldus, 1504.

Index

S. Preuss, Leipzig, 1892.

DINARCHUS

(circ. 360-290 b.c).

3 speeches.
depends almost entirely on A = Crippsianus, Brit.
Mus. Burney 95, i3thcent.,andN = Bodleianus M isc. 208, i4thcent.
Ed. pr. Aldus, Orationes Rhctorum GraeeoriDU, 1513.
Index: Fomian, Oxford, 1897.

The

text

Cassius DIO Cocceianus (circ. a.d. 150-235).

'Vo>ixiuKr] io-Topia in 8o bks., of which 36-60 and 79 survive
Fragments of the others are preserved in the
almost entire.
Epitome of 36-end by
various excerpts mentioned below.
Joannes Xiphilinos (nth cent.): of the earlier books (1-21) by
Zonaras (12th cent.).
The text of bks. 36-60 rests mainly upon
(A) Lihri Integri.
two MSS., viz.: L= Laurent. Med. 70.8, nth cent. (bks. 36-50),
and supplemented to the end of bk. 54 by V=Vat. 144, a copy

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

of

L made

M = Marcianus

in 1439.

nth

231

cent. (bks. 44-60,

395,
but with frequent lacunae after bk. 55).
Almost the whole of bk. 79 and the early chapters of bk. 80

are preserved in cod. Vaticanus Or. 1288, 5/6th cent.

The MSS.

Epitomes.

(B)

numerous: the best are

of

Zonaras

B = Vindob.

Colbertinus-Parisinus 171 7, 13th

for Xiphilinos are V=iVat. 145,

exceedingly

are

15th cent., and

16,

The

cent.

15th cent.

best

C=

authorities

C = Coislinianus

320, 15th cent.

(C) Excerptsfrom the Constantine collection.

Excerpta Valesiana,

published by Valesius in 1634 from Peiresc's codex of the Constantine excerpts (q. v.).

Excerpta Maiana, published by Angelo Mai

Vaticanus

73, a palimpsest,

1827 from

in

lo/iith cent.

Excerpta Ursiniana, published in 1582 by Fulvius Ursinus,

from copies of a MS. (burnt in 1621) belonging to the Spaniard
Pacius.

There are
Strabo
(A),

also

nth

(A),

fragments preserved in Parisinus 1397 of

cent.; in the Florilegium S.

ii/i2th cent.);

in

Bekker's

y^;/<^cfl^o/a

Maximi

(Vat. 739

(Parisinus 345,

nth

Tzetzes and other Byzantine writers.

Edd. pr. bks. 36-60, R. Stephanus, Paris, 1548 Xiphilinos,
R. Stephanus, 1551 Zonaras, H. Wolf, Basel, 1557.

cent.)

and

in

Index

Sturz, vol.

DIODORUS

viii,

Leipzig, 1825.

(contemporary with Julius Caesar).

BifSXioOrJKrj i(TTopLKr) in

40 bks. (published

in pentades),

of which

1-5 and 11-20 survive; excerpts from the rest are preserved.

For the

'

1892, pp.

Ineditum Vaticanum
1

'

In 1-5 there are two classes

cent.,

and

several

(Vat. 435, 14th cent.)

Hermes,

v.

18-130.

its

descendants.

MSS.

of 15 i6th

(i)

D = Vindobonensis

C = Vaticanus 130, 12th

The divergence is
cent.
(2)

79,

cent.,

nth
and

as old as

Eusebius whose quotations follow the tradition of class C, e. g.

evpeiv Euseb.
evpelv ^v C.
I. 16. I vevpLvrjv D
In 11-15 there are three groups (i) P=:Patmius, lo/iith cent.,
by far the best. (2) A=Coislinianus 149, 15th cent., which also
:

contains a valueless text of 1-5.

group of 15th

cent.

(3)

There are other MSS. of

F = Laurentianus

taining bks. 11-20 and others.

this

70. 12, 14th cent., con-

AUTHORITIES

232

16-20

In

and a kindred MS.

(v. si/pr.)

X = \'enctus

Mar-

cianus 376, i4/i5th cent. Other MSS. are useful only in supplementing the deficiencies in these. All are from the same arche-

type with a lacuna in bk.

17. 84.

Edd. pr. by Vincentius Obsopoeus, Basel, 1539 (16-20) by

H, Stephanus, Geneva, 1559 (1-5, 11-20).
Index ed. Petrus Wesselingius, vol. ii, Amsterdam, 1756.
:

DIOGENES LAERTIUS

(early in 3rd cent. a.d.).

Lives of the philosophers

AaepTLOV AioyeVov?

in

10 bks., entitled in the best

<^lXo(t6(^iv fiioiv

Boy/xdTwv

koX

MSS.

(Tvi'aywyrj<; toiv

tis

SeVa.

Specimens of a critical
is no complete critical edition.
have been published by I. Bywater, P^i/a Aristotclis, Oxf.
1879, and b}^ Usener, Epicurca, 1887, who gives an account of the
chief MSS. p. vi sq. The chief MSS. seem to be in two groups,
(i) B = Neapolitanus (Borbonicus) bibl. nat. gr. 253, 12th cent.
P (which is almost a gemellus of B) = Paris. 1759, formerly in

There

text

Cardinal

Ridolfi's

Q=: Paris,

possession,

blandensis), 15th cent.,

is

1758 (Fonte-

gr.

useful to determine the

H = Laurent.

before the intrusion of readings from the vulgate.

pi. 69.

35

is

P after the

a later copy of

This group

(2)

is

I2th cent., copied from a

MS. which

the main authority for the text but

number

text

best represented by

of late interpolated

MSS.

hand of P

first

had been so corrected.

F = Laurent,

omitted

i.

65

pi. 69. 13,

ii.

17.

(e. g.

The

times contain felicitous emendations by the humanists.

value of the excerpts given by Suidas

critical

is

There are
Vat. 1302) which some-

often useful.

is

still

remains

to

be investigated.

Ed.

pr.

Basel, 1533.

DIONYSIUS

of Ilalicarnassus (under Augustus).

(j) 'roj/xaiKT/ a/)xatoA.oyia in

(Tcws ovofiarwv.

only).

(5) TTtpX

(4) Trcpl
Trj<;

Trpb<:'AfifJiaLoi'{a',l3').

SlSov

^apaKTT/pos.

AeiVap^ou.

bk.

twv

(1-9, lo-ii,

and fragments

(2) ri^'n] prjTopiKTi].

(3) irepl in-idt-

20 bks.

Rhetorical writings.

extant).

ap)(al.wv p-qTopwv virop.vrip.ari(Tp.oL {^YSi halt

AtKTtK^? ^yjfxoa-Oivovi
{']) iir.

(9)

8cii'otj;tos.

7rpo<;Ti'a7oi' Tlop-Try'iior.

Trt/it

run'

^ovki'Si^ov

(S)

ISunpiiTuiv.

{11) irepl lufxytrtox;, originally in 3 bks.

survive and an abstract of bk.

ii

(6)
Tre pi

lincrToXaX

tov &ovkv(lo)

rrepi

Fragments of

entitled rm- dp^^aiwy

Kpia-is.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

For

MSS.

the best

(i)

in bks.

i-io are F=:Urbinas 106, loth

A = Chisianus 58, loth cent. For bk. 11 the MSS. are

Excerpts
e.g. L = Lauren tianus plut. 70. 5, 15th cent.

cent.
late:

Constantine Excerpts and in M=rAmbrosianus O.

in the

The work was

15th cent.
[pentodes,

cf.

taining

(2), (3),

containing

and

(3), (4),

(6

in

minora there are traces of

scripta

P = Parisinus

/S').

IL

IIL

10.

13,

originally arranged in sets of 5 bks.

For the

p. 8).

three ancient editions

1741,

F= Laurent.
number

of

sianus D. 119 sup., 15th cent., containing

The

233

nth

MSS.,

e.g.

cent., con-

12th

59. 15,

cent.,

M=Ambro-

(4), (7), (8), (9), (5),

(6

a').

two distinct recensions.

Ed. pr. History in R. Stephanus, Paris, 1546-1547.
Scripta minora were published in other works at intervals
text of (3) exhibits
:

from 1493-1586. 1493 chapter on Isocrates {4) in ed. pr. of Isocrates; 1502 (9) in ed, pr. of Thucydides 1508 (2), (3), (9) in vol.
of Aldus, RJietorcs Gracci
1513 Lysias (4) in ed. pr. in 1547
all these were reprinted by R. Stephanus in his ed. pr. of
the History; 1554 H. Stephanus added the introduction to (4),
and Ep. to Ammaeus on Demosth. and Aristotle 1580
(7),
P. Victorius printed the chapters on Isaeus and Dinarchus
i

from
all

(4)

1586 F. S3'lburgius printed a complete collection of

the opuscula.

Index

in J.

Roberts'

(7) in

Hudson's ed., Oxford, 1704; Glossary

ed., Cambridge, 1901.

EPICEDION DRUSI,

A poem
The
Op.

i.

MSS.

Romana

of Ovid's works in 1471.

are only copies of this edition.

315, regarded

it

as a

forgery

made by some

M. Haupt,
scholar of

The tendency of later criticism has been

some anonymous poet of the Augustan age.

the Renaissance.
attribute

it

to

Epictetus,

EURIPIDES

and

or Consolatio ad Liiiiam.

printed in the ed.

existing

to (6)

s. v.

to

Arrianus.

480-406 b.c).
Nineteen tragedies, of these the
(circ.

Ki'kAoji/^

is

The 'P^o-os is regarded as spurious.

The MSS. fall into two groups
Contains
I. M=Marcianus 471, 12th cent.

a satyric drama.

Andr., Hipp, to
tains

Hec,

v.

1234.

A = Parisinus

Hcc., Or., Plioen.,

2712, 13th cent.

Or., Phoen., Andr., Med., Hipp.

(=Cod.

Con-

in Aris-


AUTHORITIES

234
tophanes and
Contains Hcc,

Sophocles).

in

B = Parisinus 2713,

Rhcs.

V=Vaticanus

Or., Plioen., Med., Hipp.,

909,

13th

cent.

Ale, Aiidr., Troad.,

Contains Hcc, Or., P/iocn.,

13th cent.

Hipp., Med., Ale, Andr.

L=:Laurentianus

II.

32.

2,

Contains

14th cent.

all

extant

plays except the Troadcs and Bacch. 756 sqq. P=Palatinus 287
The Palatine portion contains
4- Laurentianus 172, 14th cent.
A)idr.,Med.,Suppl., Rhes., Ion, Iph.

T.,

Iph.A. {Danae, a spurious

fragment by some Renaissance scholar], Hipp., Ale, Troad.,

Bacch., Hcraclid. to v. 1002. The Laurentian (sometimes called

G) Heraclid. from v. 1003, Here, Hei, Elect., Hec, Or., Plioen.

(but not G) belonged to Marcus Musurus who used it in pre-

paring the Aldine.

Of

the inferior

MSS.

the best are:

D = Laurentianus

14th cent.

31.

15,

0=

Laurentianus 31. 10,

in Aris( = r

14th cent.

tophanes).

The
Hec,

'

Byzantine

Or., Plioen.

'

codd. contain a selection of three plays

made

in the 14th century,

and are of no value.

Kirchhoff rejected the second class as interpolated. This has

been shown to be untrue by Wilamowitz in Analecta Euripidca,
1875.

The

first

class

MA VB

represents an early selection of ten

plays {Hec, Or., Phoen., Hipp., Med., Ale, Andr., Rhes., Troad.,

Bacch.)
A. D.

made by some unknown

No

than Philostratus of Lemnos,

(a. D.

with

selection survive in one or

these

who

This selection was

scholia was subsequently

193-211).
its

is

scholar about the 3rd cent.

plays outside this group are quoted by writers later

the best, but

lived

under Sept. Severus

The Bacchae

fully annotated.
lost.

Nine plays out of

more MSS. of the

first

class.

this

Of

and V, although they are rarely the

sole authorities for a right reading, greatly strengthen the testi-

mony of M. B is valuable for its scholia and for a number of

good variants which support M. O and D agree mostly with
They are accordingly useful where
B, but sometimes with M.
M and B fail or their readings give ground for suspicion.
At a later date, but while the selection still contained the
Bacchae, another unknown scholar added to it nine other plays
{I/el., Elect., Here, Heraclid., Cycl., Ion, Siippl., Iph. A., Iph. T.)
which had survived from some complete unannotated edition

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

235

When adding these

probably that of Aristophanes of B3-zantium.

nine unannotated plays he discarded the scholia belonging to the

ten plays of the selection.

descended from a copy of this composite edition in which

and Bacchae 756-end were missing. In the nine
unannotated plays {Hel. Iph. A.) P is either copied from L or
In the first ten plays P is influenced by
closely related to it.
is

the Troades

the tradition preser\'ed in

L,

e. g.

in

Hec,

MSS.

of the

Andr.

Or., Phoen.,

first

class as well as

tends to agree with

it

by

M A V,

in Rhes., Ale. with L.

The papyn'i [e.

g.

Achmim papyrus

of

7?//rs//5,

stand midway between the two classes of

in tradition in the pla3^s

common

to

4 '5th cent, a.d.)

MSS. The

divergence

both classes cannot accord-

ingly be of great antiquit}'.

The

scholia are best preserved in

Neapolitanus

II. F. 41,

MB V and

They

15th cent.

in a late

MS.

contain fragments of

the learning of Aristarchus, Callistratus, Crates, Didymus, and

refer to later scholars such as Irenaeus [Med. 218)

and Dionysius.

Discussed by WilamoThere are Byzantine scholia by

Edition by E. Schwartz, Berlin, 1887.

witz, Heraklcs,

Thomas

i,
pp. 199 sqq.
Magister, Moschopulus, and Triclinius upon

Hec, Or.,
These are of little value.
Ed. pr. by lanus Lascaris, Florence, 1494 (?), containing
only Med., Hipp., Ale., Andr. v. Legrand, Bibl. Helle'n. \. 40. All
The
except Elcet. in Aldine ed. by Marcus Musurus, 1503.
Elect, first printed by Victorius, Rome, 1545.
Index: C. and B. Matthiae, Lexicon A-r, Leipzig, 1841
Phoen.

C. D. Beck, Cambridge, 1829.

EUTROPIUS
pendium

(under
of

ab urbe condita

Two

Emp.

Roman

Valens, 364-378), author of a com-

history in 10 bks. entitled

'

Breuiarium

'.

separate archetypes

(i)

seen

in the

Greek

translation of

MSS. which fall

into two groups (A) best represented by G=Gothanus loi,
9th cent., a lost Fuldensis (F) used by Sylburg. and a lost MS.
Paeanius, a contemporary;

(2)

in the extant

used by Paulus Diaconus ; (B) an inferior group descended

ultimately from the same archetype as (A) but presenting a
'corrected' text, e.g. 0=:Audomarensis 697, 10 iith cent., and
Leidensis 141, loth cent.

AUTHORITIES

236
Ed. pr.

Index

147 1.

Delphin ed. (Anna Fabri)

in

Festus,
L.

Rome,

[G. Laver],

FLORUS

Annaeus

Havercamp, 1729.

Verrius Flaccus.

s. v.

circ. a.d. 137).

(fl.

Epitomac de Tito Liuio bcUornni omnium annnrnm DCCC, lib.

(i) B=Bambergensis, E. iii. 22, 9th cent.
ii. Two main sources
The inferior
(2) N = Nazarianus-Heidelbergensis 894, 9th cent.
:

MSS.

are

Ed. pr.

Index

sub

still
:

Delphin ed. (Anna Fabri), 1674.

in

FRONTINUS

(circ. a.d.

Gromatic work, preserved only

in 3 bks., bk.
(i)

iiidicc.

[Paris, 1470-2].

Sextus Iulius
(i)

For

is

spurious

tradition v.

of MSS.,
cent.;

(3)

41-103).

excerpts

(2)

(2)

H=Harleianus

by P=:Parisinus 7240, lo/iith

:

Slratcgcmata

Romac, in 2 bks.
Depends on two classes

aqiiis urbis

Agyimcnsoirs.

are copies of Casinensis 361, ?

Edd. pr.
Index to

De

best represented by

(a)

[b)

s.

in

nth

cent.

2666, 9/ioth
(3)

All

MSS.

cent.

Rome, 1487; (3) J. Sulpitius, Rome, i486.

Oudendorp, 1779; to (3) in Polenus, 1722.

(2)

(2) in

M. Cornelius

FRONTO

Letters to the

(circ. a.d.

100-175).

Emperors Antoninus

Pius,

Marcus Aurelius.

and other correspondents, together with a few rhetorical writings,

are preserved in a palimpsest codex once belonging to the
monastery of Bobbio. The fragments are at Milan (in the
Ambrosian) and at Rome (Vat. 5750), where they were found by
Mai and published in 1815 and 1823. The Ambrosian portion
consists of 141 leaves, the Vatican of 53. The codex belongs to
the 6th cent, and was used in the loth cent, for a text of the
Speeches of Symmachus, the Scholia Bobicnsia on Cicero's
speeches, and for various classical and theological fragments.
Caccilius sacpc
The Frontonian text has the subscription
'

rogatus legi emendaui.'

Gellius,

s. v.

Al'lus Gellius.

Claudius Caesar

GERMANICUS

n.c a.d.

19),

nephew of

Tiberius,
(i)

Translation of Aratus' ^airo/xem (725 hex.)

Prognostica (fragments).

(2)

and of

his

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

MSS.

are in two classes

ment of the
class

belong

(i)

237

the best, in which the fourth frag-

Progjiostica follows after Phaenoin. 582.

A = Basileensis

A. N.

iv. 18,

linensis-Phillippicus 1832, 9/ioth cent.

8/9th cent.
(2)

The

To this
B=Bero-

inferior family

which exhibits interpolations from the Aratea of Avienus, e. g.

Bononiensis 5 (Boulogne) 18, loth cent., and L = the Susianus =
Leidensis-Vossianus L. O.

79,

MS.

of the 9th cent, famous for

its illustrations.

Scholia to the Phaenomena in

manensis 778, 9th

cent.

Strozzianus, 14th cent,

(i) Basileensis and (2) SangerThese two sources are combined in the
(now in the Laurentian Lib. Florence).

Ed. pr. in Manilius Bologna, 1474.

Index in A. Breysig's ed., Teubner, 1899.
:

GRATTIUS.

Cynicgetka (541 hexameters).

siue Sannazarianus 277, 9th cent., from

A=Vindobonensis
which
Ed.

all

others are derived.

pr. (with

Index

Halieutica of Ovid and other works)

M. Haupt's

in

Ad Herennium,

s. v.

Venice, 1534.

ed. of Halieutica, Leipzig, 1838.

Rhetorica ad H.

RHETORICA AD HERENNIUM (attributed to Cornificius), 4bks.

(circa

86-82 b.c).

There are two classes of MSS.: (i) the older, called by Marx
class M, mutilated at the beginning of bk. i, best represented by
Herbipolitanus Mp. misc. f. 2, 9th cent. P= Parisinus 7714, 9th cent.

B = Bernensis
9 'loth cent.
e.g.

433, 9/ioth cent. C=:Petropolitanus-Corbeiensis,

younger class known as E, with text entire,

(2)

b=:Bambergensis423,

II '13th cent. Leidensis (Gronovianus)

Darmstadiensis 2283, 12 13th cent.
together with the Dc Imicntione of Cicero, Venice,
text, published with the Rhetorical writings of Cicero

22, i2th cent.

Ed.
1470.
at

pr.:

The

Venice in 1514, is founded on a lost MS.

Index in F. Marx' ed., Leipzig, 1890.

HERODOTUS

480-425 b.c).
A = Laurentianus 70. 3, loth cent. B=
Angelicanus 83, nth cent. C = Laurentianus conv. soppr. 207,
nth cent. E=:excerpts in Parisinus suppl. 134, 13th cent.,
possibly copied from a MS. of loth cent. P= Parisinus 1633,
History

in

(circ.

9 bks.

AUTHORITIES

238

14th cent. R=:\^aticanus 123, 14th cent, (paper). Bk. 5

S = Sancroftianus, Emmanuel College Cambr.

is

missing.

30, 14th cent.

V=

Vindobonensis 85 (Gr. hist, profan. i), i4tli cent.

The MSS., which arc all to be referred to the same archetype, since all have the interpolated chapter viii. 104, fall into two
groups: (i) the Florentine, headed by A; (2) the Roman =
BRSV. C and P are of little value, C belonging on the whole
to (i), while P has a mixed text.
Both groups are needed as authorities for the text. The
Florentine is superior, but the Roman is often in agreement
with the quotations made by grammarians and other ancient
writers.

i.

There are papyri from Oxyrhynchus

15-116 and other fragments of bk. i.

Munich) containing

(at

Ed. pr.

Aldus, Venice, 1502.

Index:

Schweighaeuser, Strassburg, 1824; Jacobitz, Speci-

J.

Leipzig, 1870.

iiicn Icxici,

HERO(N)DAS

300-250

(circ.

b.c).

Eight mimes and fragments in Brit. Mus. Papyrus no. 135,

ist/2nd cent. a.d.

Ed.

pr.

Index

Kenyon, 1891.

Bucheler's

in

HESIOD

700

(?

ed.,

Bonn, 1892.

B.C.).

(l)oyovta (1022 hexameters). (2)''E/aya KoX

'UpaKXeovs (480).

Its authenticity

yfiifjuL

was doubted

(828). (3) 'Acr-l';

in antiquity.

(l) 0oyovta.

MSS.

I.

Papyri

A^Parisinus Suppl. Gr.

B=

(contains vv. 74-145).

260-270).

R=Vindobon.

Mus.

Brit.

clix,

1099, 4 5th cent,

4th cent. (210-238,

21-29 (Archduke
Also contains part of
into two main groups: [Si) C =

biblioth. Caes. L. P.

Rainer's Collection), 4th cent. (626-881).

and "Epyu. II. Codd. fall

Fragments in Paris, suppl. Gr. 663 (from Athos), 12th

'Ao-TTts

vv. 72-145,

450-504.

D = Laurentianus

Laur. conv. soppress. 158, 14th cent.

G = Vaticanus

915,

I=Laurent. xxxi.
ix. 6,

14th cent.

14th cent.
32,

32. 16, 13th cent.

F= Paris.

H=Parisinus

15th cent.

L= Paris. 2708,

{^)

E=

2833, 15th cent.

2772, 14th

K = Venetus

15th cent.

cent.,

cent.

Marcianus

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

239

All the codd. are held to be descended from one archetype,

whose

text is preserved best in the fl-group.

It is not possible,
however, to dispense with the ^P-group, whose readings are some-

times superior,
ii-group

is

C, part of a

the

same

The

e.g. v.

31

the best.

MS.

Spiij/aa-ai

where

Closely akin to

has

0.

written on Mt. Athos.

Spet/^ao-^at.

Of the

are the two fragments

it

and

are copies of

original.

papyri generally support the best

There are two

inferior recensions

MSS.

which occasionally restore

x = Casanatensis 356, 14th cent.,

and two others, e. g. 635 )(6\ov OvfxaXye ;!(oi/Tes X p^oixv^ ^
P ii *. t= Recension of Triclinius extant in his autograph copy,
x.
Marcianus 464, 14th cent.
or preserve a right reading:

"Epya Koi

(2)

rjfxepaL.

Papyri A = Rainer papyrus (R in Theogony q.v.).

B=Genevensisbibl. publ. pap. 94. Restores 4 lines after v. 169
which were apparently ejected by some ancient critic. II. Codd.
(i)
fall into 3 classes in which the chief representatives are
C^Paris. 2771, nth cent.
(2) D = Laurent. 31. 39, 12th cent.
Of the codd. of this group I = Laur. 32. 16 (D in Theogony)
contains good readings. E. g. 262 7rap/<Xa'wo-t confirmed by A. (3)
E = Messanius bibl. universit. 11 (now destroyed), i2/i3th cent.

MSS.

I.

The evidence for the text of the "Epyu is of very high quality.
The first two groups of MSS. represent the same recension.
Triclinius appears to have used a MS. of the D-group for his
recension (Marcianus 464). The third class, headed by E, seems
to represent a

Byzantine recension whose readings or corrections

are occasionally of value.

(3)

'AO-TTIS.

MSS.
II.

Codd.

cent.,

the

I.
:

Papyri: A=Rainer papyrus

(na)

B= Paris,

contains vv. 75-298.

same MS.
Theog.).

C = vv.

D=Ambrosianus

Paris. 2773, 14th cent,

in

suppl. Gr. 663

H=Laur.

(iib)

31.

Theog. and

=C

"Epya).

in Theog.), 12th

87-138, another fragment in

C. 222 inf,

G= Paris.
32,

(cf

15th

13th cent.

F=

2772, 14th cent. (=H

cent. (
1 in Theog.).

E = Laurent. 32. 16, 13th

I=:Harleian. 5724, 15th cent.
(4* a)
= Casanatensis 356, 14th cent. ( = x
cent. ( = Din Theog.). (^b)

AUTHORITIES

240

L=Laur.

Theog.).

in

conv.

M= Paris. 2833,

Theog.).

soppress. 158, 14th cent.

15th cent.

sian

fall

fl

and

GHI,

Ambrosian

The

other

MSS.

present a somewhat inferior text.

the most valuable

in

In the fi-group the Anibro-

^.

of the greatest importance.

is

group,

two groups

into

(=E

in Tiicog.).

from the same archetype.

All codd. are ultimately derived

They

=F

MS.

is

of this

the

After

of the *-group.

The

remaining members of this group are of little real importance.

Ed. pr. "Epya, printed with 18 Idylls of Theocritus, without
:

name, place, or year. As the work is printed with the

same type as the Milan Isocrates of 1493, it is conjectured that it
was produced at Milan about that date. First complete edition
published by Aldus, 1495Index Paulson, Lund, 1890.
printer's

HESYCHIUS of Alexandria (5th

A lexicon of noteworthy (Ae'^eis)
There is only one MS.,
was used by Aldus for the

viz.

ed.

cent. a.d.).

or rare

(yXwcrcrai)

words.

Marcianus 522, 15th cent., which

pr., Venice, 1514 (cf p. 105).

HOMER.
(A) Ancient Epics

works

(B) Late

Herodotean

life

The Epics

(i) 'IXtu9,

(i)

24 bks. (2) 'OSva-a-na, 24 bks.

preserved in the pseudo-

'ETrtypa/xyttaTa

of Homer.

{2)''Y/>ivot (34).

(3) Barpaxofj-vofiaxta.

from almost all other texts in the problem

which they present. Other texts must ultimately be derived
from an archetype written or corrected by the author, and the
restoration of this archetype is the legitimate aim of criticism.
But no such archetype can be reasonably supposed to lie behind
differ

Homeric poems. For though the art

known at the time of their composition,

the

of writing was not un-

yet it can hardly be

doubted that they must long have been propagated by oral
transmission.
The main facts proved by documentary evidence

are

(i)

a vulgate text

(7}

K-om/, al 87//xwSets) at least

the age of Plato, and derived by

to
'

some from

have been made by order of

Eccentric

'

texts

containing

many

as early as

a recension

Pisistratus.

interpolated

supposed

Wild or
lines.
Such

(2)

'

'

were formerly known from the quotation in Aeschines,

and are now amply attested by recent discoveries
of papyri (Grenfell and Hunt, Hibeh Papyri,
No. 19). (3) The
texts

Ti))iarcJiits 149,

i,

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

critical editions
still

of the Alexandrine scholars.

241

Though much

is

obscure in the relations which exist between these three

types of text,

it

seems now

fairly certain (i) that

a considerable period rivals of one another

(2)

they were for

that the vul-

gate ultimately ousted the Eccentric texts owing to the support

it received from the Alexandrines, who founded their own
on the best copies of the vulgate that they could procure
(3) that in the main the vulgate still survives in our MS. tradition, influenced in its readings, though not to any considerable
The idea first started by
extent, by the Alexandrine editions.
Wolf that the Aristarchic text was the parent of the text which
is presented by the MSS. is now surrendered.
The MSS.
contain many readings that are known to have been rejected by

which
texts

Aristarchus.

An editor therefore who bases his recension on the documentary evidence must aim either at (i) the restoration of the
vulgate as given in the best MSS., or (2) the reconstruction of
the Alexandrine text, i. e. substantially the diorthosis of Aristarchus.
For this the evidence at present at hand is hardly
Most editors merge the two aims together and prosufficient.
duce an eclectic text.
From the time of Bentley, however, it has been seen that the
documentary evidence represents only one stage in the history
of the text of the Epics. Language, metre, folklore, and archaeology have been invoked to supply a number of delicate tests by
which distinct stages in the growth of the tradition are revealed.
But, as W. Leaf has said, 'The task of producing a really
archaic text, if possible, is entirely distinct from the collection of
diplomatic evidence [C/ass. Rev. 1892, p. 12), and though such
'

reconstructions are a proper concern of specialists, the ordinary

reader must necessarily wish to have the poems in the form in

which they were known to the Greeks of the classical period.
For this there is the following evidence in the Iliad:
(i) Papyri, many of which are as early as the 3rd cent. b. c.
(e.g. Brit. Mus. Pap. 689 a). They often present the 'eccentric'
texts noticed above.
(2)

Codices.

The

oldest complete codices are

Marcianus 454, lo/iith

cent.,

A = Venetus-

containing the Alexandrine signs

prefixed to the lines of the text and scholia which are excerpted

AUTHORITIES

242

from works on the Aristarchean recension by Aristonicus and

Didymus, who lived under Augustus; from Herodian, a contemporary of Marcus AureHus, and from Nicanor a contemporary of Hadrian.

nth

tianus 32. 3,

B = Ven.-Marc.
D = Laur.

453,

The remaining MSS.

nth

C=Lauren-

cent.

32. 15, lo/iith cent.

cent.

are arranged by Allen in 17 families, of

is h, consisting of Lipsiensis 1275,

which the most noteworthy

14th cent., L=Vindobonensis 5, i4/i5th cent., and others.

These contain more Alexandrine readings than are found in

Whether this

other groups.
recension
date

is

is

due

to accident or to a deliberate

There are fragmentary codices of early

uncertain.

0=Ambrosianus

pictus, 5/6th cent.

= Syriacus rescrip-

Mus. Add. 17. 210, 6/7th cent. Of the codices containing scholia the most important after A and B areT = Townleianus,
Brit. Mus. Burney 86, nth cent.; Ge=:Genevensis 44, 13th cent-

tus, Brit.

In the Odyssey:

Papyri, of which the earliest is Hibeh 23, 3rd cent. B.C.

Codices(allminuscule)areverynumerous. They are arranged
The oldest codices are: L' (or G)
by Allen in 17 groups.
= Laurent. 32. 24, lo/iith cent. L* (or F) = Laurent, conv.
(i)

(2)

soppr. 52,

nth

cent.

Pal. (or P)=Palatinus 45, a.d. 1201 (at

H' (or H) Harleianus 5674, 13th

Heidelberg), with scholia.

cent.,

with scholia.

Ed.

pr,

by Demetrius Chalcondylas [B. and N.T. Nerlius,

Florence], 1488.
Ebeling, Lexicon, Leipzig,
Index: Gehring, Leipzig, 1891
1885-1888; Prendergast, //mr/, London, 1875; Dunbar, Odyssey,
and Hymns, Oxford, 1880.
;

Homeric Hymns, preserved

either along with the Epics or in

selections from poets such as Callimachus, Pindar, Theocritus.

Among

34 hymns attributed

considerable length, viz.

Mosquensis alone

v.

(4) El's 'A</)/joStTyyr.

(5)

MSS.

infra).

Eis

to

(i)

Homer

there are only five of any

Ets Ar;^7/rpai'
(2)

Ei'?

(contained

'ATrdAAcora.

(3)

Eis

in

the

'Ep/ii/r.

\iwvam\

from the same archetype, which

must have presented a number of alternative readings.
All

The

arc descended

best account of the condition of the text

edition of Allen

and Sikes, 1904. The codices, 28

is

in

given

in the

number,

fall

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

into three groups,

(i)

T4th cent., a mutilated

M=Leidensis (Mosquensis) 18. 33 H,

MS. found in 1777 by C. F. Matthaei in
Moscow.

the library of the synod,

more or

less closely related,

Callimachus).

MS.

pr.

x = a group of 10 MSS.
are E=Estensis 164.
4562. 24, a.d. 1464

p = a group of 14 inferior

(3)

preser\^e a superior reading.

Ed.

(2)

among which

T = Matritensis

E. II, 15th cent., and

3.

243

The

MSS. which

superiority of

is

(cf.

often

undoubted.

Chalcondylas, Florence, 1488, evidently printed from

of the

family.

Index: Gehring, Leipzig, 1895; Dunbar, Oxford, 1880.

Numerous MSS. of which the oldest
(3) Barpaxo/j-voiJ.axia.
are Bodleianus-Baroccianus 50, 10 /nth cent., and Laurent.

nth

32. 3,

Ed.

pr.

cent.

1488 [supra).

Some

believe that an earlier edition

is

Rylands library.
Index in Ludwich's ed., Leipzig, 1896.

in the

0.

HORATIUS

Flaccus

Cannma

bks.)

3.

(65 b. c.-a. d. 8).

and Carmen Saecularc. 2. Epodcs.

Scrmoncs. 4. Epistulae and Ars Poctica.
There are about 250 MSS. The best date from the 9/1 ith
I.

(4

The keystone

cent.

oldest of the four

destroyed

of criticism

MSS.

is

V=the

1566 and the readings of

in

Blandinianus, the

They were
known only from

discovered by Cruquius.

V are

His good faith has been questioned

V was probably written in Irish
cursive (Winterfeld, Rh. Mus. 1905, p. 32).
It alone contained
the reading Campum lusumque trigonem in 5. i. 6. 126.
Of
C.'s editions, 1565-1578.

but

is

generally upheld.

'

the other

MSS.

loth cent., with

'

the chief are:

its

gemellus

A=Parisinus 7900 (Puteaneus),

a=Ambros.

136, loth cent.

B=

Bernensis 363 (Bongarsianus), circ. a.d. 860. C = Monacensis

D = Argentoratensis c. vii. 7, 9th cent., burnt
14685, nth cent.
E=:a MS. of the nth cent, bound up with C. 8=
in 1870.
Harleian. 2725. 9th cent.

7r<|>|/=rParisini

10310 (9/ioth

cent.),

Keller and Holder posit three

7974, 7971 (both loth cent.).
classes Leo and Vollmer only two, which they regard as derived
;

from one archetype,

(i)

A B C D E,

(2) 8

-n- <}> <]/.

by Pomponius Porphyrio, a grammarian of the

3rd cent., (2) attributed to Aero, (3) the Commentator Critqidanus,
i.e. scholia collected from V and other MSS. by Cruquius.
Scholia:

(i)

AUTHORITIES

244

MSS.

Eight

(including A) exhibit the subscription of Mavor-

Erodes.

in a. d. 527) after the

tius (consul

'

Vettius Agorius

Basilius Mauortius u(ir) c(larissimus) et in(lustrissimus) ex comdom(estico), ex cons(ule) ord(inario) legi et ut potui

(ite)

emen-

daui conferente mihi magistro Felice oratore urbis Romae.'

Ed. pr.

Index

147 1 (place unknown).

Orelli-Mewes, 1889; Keller-Holder, 1864-1869.

c.

in

HYPERIDES

(389-322

c).

B.

known from fragmentary papyri.

Harris and Arden papyrus, ist cent. a. d., containing Kara

Six speeches are

Arjfxoa-Oivov;, 'Y-jrep AvKOfftpovos, 'YTrtp

Stobart papyrus, 2nd cent. a.

now

Mus.

in Brit.

Et'levtWov, discovered in 1847,

containing

d.,

'ETrtrac^tos in

Revillout papyrus, 2nd cent.

'AOqvoyivovs published in 1889; Brit.

b.

1856,

c, of the

Mus. papyrus,

all

Kam

1st cent. a. d.,

of the Kara ^iXiinrLSov published in 1891.

Index

A. Westermann, Leipzig,

in Blass' ed., Leipzig, 1894;

1860-1863.

Flavius

IOSEPHUS

(a. d. 37-c. 100).

(1) 'lovSatKi] up;(atoAoyta,

7 bks.

Kara

(3)

[(5) Eis MaKKafiaiovs,

(i)

For

(2)

2 bks.

llepl tov

(4)

lovSaLKuv iroXefiov,

^Xaovcov

)8tos.

'Iwctt^ttov

spurious.]

lo bks. the best

first

= BodIeianus

14th cent.

20 bks.

'Attiwvos,

MSS.

miscell. Gr.

are:

R = Paris.

1421,

186,

15th cent.

M=;

Marcianus Gr. 381, 13th cent. For last 10 bks.: P=Palatinus

Vaticanus 14, 9/ioth cent. (bks. 18-20 missing). F = Laurentianus pi. 69. 20, 14th cent. (bks. 1-15). L=Leidensis F. 13,
ii/i2th

cent.

PF,

(i)

(2)

pi.

(2)

P=Parisinus

cent.

(3)

F.

These

69. 10, 15th cent.

being midway,

Berol.-Phillipp. 222

10/iithcent.

A = Ambros.

11-15).

(bks.

M = Laurentianus

AM.

128,
fall

nth

cent.

into groups:

Epilonie preserved in

and other MSS.

1425, lo/iith cent.

V = Vat.

148,

nth

cent.

A = Ambros. I), sup. 50,

R = Vat.-Pal. 284, 11 '12th

Ci=Vat.-Urb.84, iithcent. These are grouped as: (i) PA,

with a number of MSS. midway between these.

V R C,

(2)

(3)

Laurentianus

pi. 69.

22,

from which

descended.
(4)

AM as

Ed. pr.

in (i).

by Arlenius, Basel, 1544.

all

other

MSS.

are

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

ISAEUS

(fl.

390-350

Eleven Aoyot

The only

B.

245

c).

KXrjpiKoL

Mus. Burney
paper MS.
14th (?) cent., a MS. greatly inferior to A though it sometimes
preserves the right reading. Several 15th cent. MSS. once
thought to be independent are now proved to be descendants
of A.
authorities are

Ed. pr.

A=Crippsianus,

Q=Ambrosianus D. 42

13th cent., and

95,

Aldus, 1513,

Rhet. Grace.

in Oratioiies

Index of selected words

Wyse's

in

Brit.

sup., a

ed.,

Cambridge, 1904;

T. Mitchell, Oxford, 1828.

ISOCRATES

{436-338

(l) ITpos iXrj/jLOVLKOv.

yvpiKO^.

B. c).

Hpos NtKOK-Aea.

(2)

Emyopas-

(lo)

(9)

6r]vai.Kij<;.

(13) Kuto, twv Soc^tcrrwi'.

Sotreojs.

Trpos

(16) liepl tov ^et'yoDS.

KaXXifxaxov.

'EvOvvovv

Bovcrtpis.

(14) HAaTaiKOS.

(17) TpaTre^trt/cds.

(19) AtytvryTiKo'?.

afjiapTvpo<s.

(ll)

'EAeVr;.

T^lprp'r]<;.

(3) NiKO/cAr}?.

(4)

(7) 'ApfOTraytTtKo?.

(6) 'Ap;:^t8a/xo5.

(5) <J>tAt7r7ros.

(20)

Hmn]-

(8) ITepi

{12)

Ilava-

(15) Ilept dvTt-

(18) IIapaypacf>7]

Kara Aoxtrov.

(21) ITpos

(22) 'Eina-ToXaL

MSS.

in two groups: (i) Integri.

r=Urbinas iii, 9/ioth
and some MSS. akin to it such as A=Vat. 936, 14th cent.
(2) A group which is mutilated in the Antidosis, 72-310, e. g.
= Laurent. 87. 14, 13th cent.; and A=Vatic. 65, a. d. 1063.
Most of the late MSS. are copied from A. There is little need
for conjecture owing to the excellence of r.
The papyrus fragments provide a number of new, but not important, readings
and show that the readings of r are not invariably to be preferred.
Ed. pr.: of Speeches Demetrius Chalcondylas, Milan, 1493;
of the Epistles Aldus, Epistolae Diversorum, Venice, 1499. The
vulgate text in use till the 19th cent, was based on H. Wolf's

cent.,

edition, Basel, 1553.

Index: Preuss, Leipzig, 1904.

Decimus Iunius IUVENALIS

Sixteen satires

in

5 bks.

(circ.

The

a.d. 62-after 128).

principal

pessulanus-Pithoeanus 125, 9th cent.

been much altered by later hands.
sources similar to

MS.

Its original

(cod.

P^rMonte-

There are fragmentary

in the Scidae Arouienses,

and the Florilegium Sangalleiise

is

readings have
lo/iith cent.,

Sang. 870), 9th cent.

AUTHORITIES

246

w = the great mass of MSS., which offer an inferior

text, though
wholly disregarded. Three of these
have the subscriptio of Nicaeus:
Legi ego Niceus apud M.
Serbium Rome et emendaui.' The earHest evidence for the
text is the palimpsestus Bobioisis (Vat. 5750), ? 4th cent., which
contains xiv. 323-xv. 43.
Its text is not noticeably good.
It
supports P at one time and w at another.

their evidence cannot be

'

One

= Oxoniensis

MSS.

of the vulgar

written in a Beneventan hand

verses of Sat.

34

nth

the

Bodl. Canon,

xli,

contains 36
which are not found in any other MS., viz.

vi,

in

cent.,

between 365 and 366, and 2 between 373 and 374.

Scholia The most ancient scholia are preserved in P and
lines

Sangallensis 870,

in

Scholia of a similar character are quoted by

G. Valla in his edition of i486, and are ascribed by him to a

grammarian named Probus. The scholia preserved in the ordinar}^ MSS. and known as the Expositio Cofviiifi a.re of little value.
Ed. pr.
Rome, Ulrich Han, circ. 1470, or De Spira, Venice,
:

1470.

Index: Friedlander's

LAUS

ed., Leipzig, 1895.

PISONIS.

First published by

Johannes Sichard

in

his edition of Ovid,

Basel, 1527, apparently from a codex found at Lorsch which

now

is

There are excerpts in an Anthology preserved in two

Paris MSS. 7647 (9th cent.) and 17903 (13th cent.).
It is attributed by some to Calpurnius Siculus.
lost.

Granius LICINIANUS (2nd cent. a. d.).

Historian
his work is little more than an epitome of Livy.
Fragments known only from the British Museum palimpsestus
;

ter scriptus (Add.

MSS. 17212) the

that of a grammatical treatise over

Chrysostom has been

Titus LIVIUS (59

Ab

nrbe condita

35 bks. survive,

text of L. lying beneatii

which a Syriac translation of

written,

h. c.-a. d. 17).
libri,

viz.

in

142 bks.,

i-io, 21-45.

arranged

in

Each decade has

decades
its

own

tradition.

First Decade. All

MSS.

with the exception of the Veronese

palimpsest, bibl. capitularis Veronensis 40, 4th cent, (containing

fragments of bks. 3-6), descend from a copy written perhaps in

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

the south of France, of recensions
(3-5),

Nicomachus Flavianus,

rianus (i-io),

who

lived

circ.

247

made by Niconiachus Dexter

402-410

(6, 7, 8),

and Victo-

The MSS. which

groups: (i) M=:Medi-

considerably later.

combine these recensions

fall

into three

ceus-Laurentianus 63. 19, nth cent., and a lost Vormaciensis

known in part from Rhenanus' text. (2)
Paris. 5725 (Col-

P=

F=:Par. 5724 (Floriacensis), both of the loth cent.

U=:Upsaliensis, nth cent. (3) R=Vaticanus 3329 (Romanus),
nth cent. D=Florentinus-Marcianus 326 (Dominicanus), 12th
cent., and others, to which 0=Bodleianus 20631, nth cent., has
been recently added by W. C. F. Walters. In the MSS. all
bks. have the subscription
Victorianus u.c. emendabam domnis
Symmachis.' Bks. 6, 7, 8 join with it the further subscription,
'Nicomachus Flauianus u.c. Ill praef. urbis emendaui apud
Hennam,' Bks. 3, 4, 5 add, Nicomachus dexter u. c. emendaui
ad exemplum parentis mei Clementiani.'
Third Decade. P= Paris. 5730, 5th cent. (Puteaneus), revised
at Avellino near Naples in 6th cent., with its descendants,
Vatic. Reg. 762, 9th cent.; C=:Par. 5731 (Colbertinus),
e.g.
lo/nth cent.; M=Mediceus-Laurent. 63. 20, nth cent, was long
thought to be the sole authority for this decade. For the second
half, however, the lost Spircnsis, nth cent, (known from variants
preserved by Rhenanus in the Basel ed. of 1535 and from a leaf
discovered by Halm), is now recognized as an independent
bertinus),

'

'

R=

The seven leaves of the Turin paliuipscst, 5th cent.,

from Bobbio (containing parts of 27-29), are also independent and
The object of criticism has been to
allied with the Spircnsis.
find traces of this independent tradition in the inferior MSS.,
authority.

e.g.

H=Harleianus

2684,

15th

cent.;

V==Vat.

Pal.

876,

15th cent.

Fourth Decade.

B=Bambergensis, nth

cent.,

contains as

46 fragments of the uncial codex from which B was

copied were found in 1907 at Bamberg. The lost Moguntinus
(M) in insular script contained from 33. 17 to the end. It is known
only from the Mainz edition of 1518 and the Basel ed. of 1535.
There are many late MSS. which repeat and supplement the
tradition of B.
A fragment of a 5th cent. MS. survives in
far as 38.

Vat. 10696.

Fifth Decade, bks. 41-45.

The

tradition

depends wholly

AUTHORITIES

248
on Vindob.

15,

5th cent. (Laurishamensis).

Facsimile

in Sijthoff's

series, 1907.

fragment of bk, 91 (Scrtorian war) was discovered by Bruns

in 1772 in Vat.-Pal. 24.

Periochae.

mere
and

These are summaries

(often

degenerating into

They cover all the books except 136

MS. is Palatinus-Heidelbergensis 894

tables of contents).

The

137.

best

Fragments of a rival summary, 37-40

and 48-55, are preserved in a 3rd cent, papyrus from Ox^'rhynchus (Grenfell and Hunt, 668).
Ed. pr. Rome, circ. 1469 (omitting bks. 33 and 41-45I.
Index: Fiigner, Leipzig, 1897 (unfinished); Delphin ed.

(Nazarianus), 9th cent.

(Douiat), 1682.

is

[LONGINUS].
The treatise UefA
now recognized

ascribed to Longinus (3rd cent. a. d.),

be an anonymous work of earlier date,

vif/ovs,

to

probably belonging to the

ist cent. a. d.

The text depends on P=Parisinus 2036, loth cent.

MSS. are copies of this, with the possible exception

All other

of Paris.

985, 15th cent., which preserves a fragment (copied in \'at. 285)

which

is

thought by some to indicate a different tradition.

Ed. pr. by F. Robortellus, Basel, 1554.

Index: R. Robinson in Indices trcs, Oxford, 1772.

Marcus Annaeus
Epic de Bello

The

principal

loth cent.

13,

MSS.

are:

U = Vossianus

9/ioth cent.

(a. d.

39-65).

in 10 bks.

These two are

cent.

LUCANUS

Ciiiili,

P=Parisinus

Leidensis xix,

closely

related,

Z= Parisinus lat.

lat.
f.

7502 (Colbertinus),

63, with scholia, loth

M=Montepessulanus

10314, 9th cent., closely

re-

M. V= Vossianus Leid. xix, q. 51, loth cent., with scholia.

Fragments of 4th cent. MSS. survive in N = a MS. from
Bobbio of which leaves are at Vienna (Vind. 16) and at Naples
(Neap. IV. A. 8); and P or n = Vat.-Pal. 24, 4th cent. Beside

lated to

the ordinary scholia there are the Coijinwiila Bcniciisia

con-

tained in Bern. 370, of the loth cent.

PUMZ

and other MSS. contain the following

subscriplio

Paulus Constantinopolitanus emendaui manu niea solus

ner, I^h. Mus., 1868, p. 497, conjectures that he was alive
'

It

is

usual to assume

(i)

a Pauline family of

MSS.;

Usc-

'.

in

674.
an

(2)

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

249

by V, whose readings, however,

have been intruded into the Pauhne text. Neither of these
groups can be neglected in the formation of a text. Scholia in
= Wallersteinensis L
C = Bernensis litt. 370, loth cent., and
earlier text, best represented

ii/i2th cent.

2,

Ed. pr.

Index

Rome,

in

1469.

Oudendorp, 1728; Lemaire, 1830.

Titus LUCRETIUS Carus (died in 55 or 53 b.c). Poem Dc

Rcruui Natiira in 6 bks.
The text depends almost entirely on two MSS. at Leyden.
A=Vossianus F. 30, 9th cent, (oblongus) Br=Voss. Q. 94
;

Be(Ouadratus, cited by Lambinus as Bertinianus), 9th cent.

sides these there are many late Italian MSS. all derived from

Germany by Poggio

a lost archetype brought to Italy from

in

copy of this made by Nicoli is now Laurent. 35. 30

(Nicolianus).
Fragments of 9th cent. MSS. survive at Copenhagen, Royal Library, no. 24(Fragmentum Gottorpianum) and at
Vienna (Schedae Vindobonenses, no. 107).
1414.

Ed.

Brescia, circ. 1473.

pr.:

Index:

Paulson, Gothenburg, 1911.

J.

LUCIAN

(circ. a. d.

120

after 180).

Eighty-two separate writings, mostly

in the

The 53 epigrams

are attributed to Lucian.

form of Dialogues,

him in
same name who

attributed to

the Anthology are probably by an author of the

lived in the ist cent.

The

MSS.

best

are

= Vaticanus

90, 9/1 oth cent.

E = Har-

<l>=Laurentianus C. S. 77, loth cent.

ft=:Marcianus 434, lo/iith cent. S = Mutinensis 193, nth cent.
B==Vindobonensis 123, nth cent. U = Vaticanus 1324, ii/i2th

leianus 5694, 9/ioth cent.

L=Laurentianus

cent.

S,

Q.

and A=Vat.

Ed. pr.

Index

57. 51, ii/i2th cent.

Sclwlia in

r, E,

<t>,

gr. 1322, 13th cent.

Florence, 1496.

in J. F, Reitz's ed., Utrecht, 1743.

LYCOPHRON

(fl.

274

B.C.),

Cassandra or Alexandra (1474

iambic trimeters).

The

best

MS.

is

M=Marcianus

476,

nth

cent., containing

some of which are derived from the commentary of Theon, a grammarian of the age of Tiberius.
elaborate scholia,

AUTHORITIES

250
Ed.

pr,

of text, in Aldus' Pindar, Venice,

1513;

of com-

mentary, Basel (Oporinus), 1546.

Index in E. Schecr's ed., Berlin, 1881.

LYCURGUS

(died circ. 326 b. c).

One speech

(against Leocrates).

Same MS.

tradition as the

speeches of Andocides.
Ed. pr.: Aldus, Ora/io/ics

Rlict. Grace, 1513.

Index: Forman, Oxford, 1897; Kondratievv, Moscow, 1897.

LYSIAS

(circ.

450-380

b.

and 9

cides)

{'Yirlp

authenticity of 6 (against

doubted

rov a-paTLwTov) vvas

in

Ando-

antiquity

has been suspected by modern scholars on the

(a-vvova-iaa-TLKos)

ground that hiatus

The

c).

The

Thirty-four speeches.

is

avoided in

text of the forensic

it.

speeches rests entirely on

tine codex, i2th cent. (Heidelbergensis 88).

X = the

Pala-

For the Epitaphios

and the speech on the murder of Eratosthenes there is, besides

X, what appears to be a separate tradition, best represented by
F = Marcianus 416, 13th cent. The speech Kara AtoyeiVoros survives in fragments preserved by Dionysius of Halicarnassus and
that against Theozotides in Papyrus Hibeh, i, no. 13.
Ed. pr.

Aldus, Venice, 1513, in Orat. Rhet. Gr.

Index: D. V. Holmes, Bonn, 1895.

MACROBIUS THEODOSIUS

(fl.

circ. a. d. 399).

Commentary on Cicero's Soninhun Scipionis,

bks.).
The end of bk. 2 and beginning of bk.

(i)

(7

Saturnalia

(2)
3,

the second

half of bk. 4 and the end of bk. 7 are lost.

P=Parisinus 6371, nth

cent. {Sat.

1-3. 19.

There are many

5).

inferior

cent.

B=Bambergensis

873,

9th

B Bambergensis
MSS.

875 (Soutu. Scip.).

of the Sat. which omit the Greek

passages.

Ed.

pr.

Venice, 1472.

M. MANILIUS (under Tiberius), Astrouoiiiicou libri \\

There are 22 MSS. extant. Of these only three are of prime
value for the text,

(i)

G = Gemblacensis

nunc Bruxellcnsis

bibl.

nth cent., and a kindred MS. L = Lipsiensis bibl.

1465, nth cent.
(2) M=:Matritensis M. 31, 15th cent.,

reg. 10012,

Paulin.

which contains also the Siluac of Statins. It is held to hv

a copy made for Poggio of a MS. which he discovered near

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

Constance in 1416-1417.
M, though more sincere,

the

is

and

work of a

scribe

are

Ed.

pr.

Index

all

eavroi' (iifiXia

The

three

i.

MapKOv

e.

now

The

lost.

'Ai'Twi'tVor airoK-paropos ToJr ei?

(I2 bks.)

l(3'.

Palatine codex on which

is

Poggio

The

'.

Regiomontanus, Nuremberg, circ. 1472.

Delphin ed. (M. Fayus or du Fay), 1679.

in

MARCUS AURELIUS,
ceps

whom

omnium uiuentium
descended from a common archetype.

describes as 'ignorantissimus

MSS.

251

are badl}' interpolated, while

Xylander based the

MS.

only complete

surviving

editio prin-

is

Vaticanus

Fragments in Darmstadtinus 2773 (codex Creuzeri), 14th cent., and a large number
of other MSS. from i3/i5th cent.
which

1950, 14th cent.,

Ed.

in J. Stich's ed., Leipzig, 1903.

M. Valerius

MARTIALIS

Epigrams, consisting of

maton

very corrupt.

Gul. Xylander, Zurich, 1559.

pr.:

Index

is

(circ. a. d.

(i)

40-104).

Liber Spedaatloritni,

(2)

Epigram-

Xenia and Apophorcfa.

The MSS. are very numerous and fall into three classes
whose archetypes can be reconstructed with some probability.
The first and best class (which alone contains the Lib. Sped.)
consists of Florilegia or collections of Excerpts, viz. H = Vindolibri xii, (3)

T=Parisinum-Thuaneum 8071, 9/ioth

cent.
L=Leidense-Vossianum O. 86, 9th cent. (2) In the second

bonense 277, 9th

cent.;

class the typical

i2thcent.

MSS.

are: L=Berolinensis-Lucensis Fol. 612,

P= Vaticanus- Palatinus

1696, 15th cent.

dellianus Mus. Brit. 136, 15th cent.

(3)

Of

Q=Arun-

the third the best

examples are: E = Edinburgensis, lothcent,; X=Parisinus-Puteaneus 8067, loth cent. A = Leidensis-Vossianus O. 56, nth cent.
;

V= Vaticanus
The

3294, loth cent.

archetypes of these three families are severally designated

A"^, B% C'\
Of these A^ is a recension which has
toned down the indecencies of the original text. B^ represents
the recension of Torquatus Gennadius, made circ. a.d. 401, as is
attested by his subscription at the end of most of the books,

by the signs

Emendaui ego Torquatus Gennadius in foro Diui

e. g. xiii. 4
Augusti Martis consulatu Vincentii et Fraguitii uirorum claris'

simorum

feliciter

'

(i.

e.

a. d. 401).

C-'^

represents a third distinct

AUTHORITIES

252

The

recension.

glaring discrepancies in reading between the

recensions can only be explained by the assumption

dififerent

more than one

that Martial issued

Ed.

but

pr. circ. 1471,

the Venetian edition

Index

Mela,

Aphroditopolis,

or

in

There are

New Comedy.

b.c), writer of the

comedies were found by G. Lefebvre

a papyrus of 4/5th cent., in 1905, and
i.

in

Heros, Epitrcpontcs, Snniia,

e.

Pap. Lipsiensis 613, P. Oxyr.

also small fragments of G"^org-o5( P. Genevensis

155); Citharista (Berliner Klassikertexte v. 2, p.

1013),

Roman

his

published at Cairo in 1907,

Periciromene (also fragments

Oxyr.

his works.

Pomponius Mela.

Large fragments of

211).

some of

the earlier.

is

MENANDER (342-291
at

edition of

uncertain whether the

is

Friedlander's ed., Leipzig, 1886.

in

s.v.

it

115), Co/rt.v (P.

Concazomcnae (P. Dorpatensis), Misiimcnos (P. Oxyr.

Perinihia (P. Oxyr. 855), Phasnia (vellum fragments at

409),

St. Petersburg, 4th cent.).

MOSCHUS

(circ.

150 b.c), bucolic poet.

His works have the same

(i) 'ETTtra^tos

(q.v.).

(3) "Epojs SpaTTCT?;? in

I2th cent.,

tradition as the

Btwvos and

-group;

M=Vat.

cent.,

poems
in

of Theocritus

n and <t>-groups

F=Ambros. B.
and S = Laurent. 32.

(4) EipojTrr;

13th

915,

Meyapa

(2)

in

99,
16,

14th cent.

M. AuRELius Olympius

NEMESIANUS

Cynegetica (325 hex.)

(i)

(2)

Four

(fl.

circ. a.d.

280).

(1)

Eclogac.

Lombardic MS. was discovered by Sannazaro containing

Ovid's Halicutica, Grattius, and Nemesianus Cynegetica.

The

Ovid and Grattius survives as Vindobon. 277, 9th

a copy only of the Nemesianus survives in Vindobon. 3261,

part containing
cent.

i6th cent.

The poem is also preserved in two Paris MSS. (7561,

Same tradition as Calpurnius's 'r/(>/7r, q.v.

4839), loth cent. (2)

Ed.

pr. in Grattius,

Index

in

Cornelius

De
vive:

Venice, 1534.

M. Haupt's Ovid's Halicutica, 1838.

NEPOS

(contemporary with Cicero and Atticus).

uiris illus/ribus, originally in 16 books.

(i)

the section

De

excelleiitibus

containing 23 biographies; and

(2)

Of this

there sur-

ducihus cxtcraruni gentium,

two l)iographies

Atticus and Cato) belonging to the section

De

(\iz.

of

Ilisturicis Lati/iis.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

253

The Lives of the Generals have been handed down under the
name of AemiHus Probus, a contemporary of Theodosius IL
epigram by Probus is appended in the MSS. after the hfe of
It has been held that he is the real author, but
there is little doubt that he was merely an editor and that the
epigram refers to a copy of selections from the complete work
presented by him to the Emperor Theodosius.
There is some evidence that Nepos himself produced two
MSS. are in two groups (i) The best,
editions of his work.
represented by P=Parcensis, 15th cent., and by the lost codex
Danielinus siue Gifanianus, known from a collation preserved in

An

Hannibal.

a copy of the editio Marniana (Frankfort, 1608). (2) An inferior

A = Guelferbytanus-Gudianus 166,
group to which belong
12 /13th cent., and B = Sangallensis, 14th cent.
:

Ed. pr.

The work

Jenson, Venice, 1471.

in this edition

is

attributed to Aemilius Probus.

Index

in

Delphin ed. (N. Courtin), 1675; ^- ^- Bardili, 1820.

NICANDER

(2nd cent, b.c), didactic poet.

(l) (dqpiaKa

(958 hexam.).

(2) 'AXcft^ap/y.aK-a (630).

(3)

few

epigrams.

Best

MS.

is

= Paris, suppl. 247,

G=Goettingensis, 13 '14th

lost).

10

(some leaves are

and M=: Laurent. 32. 16,

ith cent,

cent.,

13th cent., are of use.

Ed.

Aldine Dioscorides 1499.

pr. in

Index

in O. Schneider's ed. 1856.

NONIUS MARCELLUS
De

Co)iipeiidiosa

(first

half of 4th cent. B.C.).

Dodrina

20

in

bks.

(bk.

16

1-12

lost).

being concerned with the diction, 13-20 with the subject-matter

of the older Latin writers.
All

one
its

MSS.

are derived from the same archetype, since

three

volumes, containing

bks.

many MSS.
The MSS. fall

the text given by

these limits.
(i)

a pure,

bks.
(i)

beginning of bk.

bk. 4 placed at the

proper order. It is probable
leaf in

1-3

(2)

that

families

are

L = Lugdunensis-Vossianus

out

of

4,

bks. 5-20,

since

not uniform but varies within

into

an interpolated, and

these

have

all

archetype was in

this

bk.

1-3,

is

groups,

three
(3)

an excerpted

represented
lat.

fol.

73,

exhibiting
text.

respectively

9th cent.

(2)

In

by

G=

AUTHORITIES

254

Gudianus

In
all omit bk. 3.
Genevensis 84, 9th cent.,
Br=Bernensis 83, loth cent. (2) G (v. supra); (3) e.g. OxonienIn bks. 5-20
sis-Bodleianus, Canon. Class. Lat. 279, loth cent.
(i) L and three others of which the best is H = Harleianus 2719.
9/ioth cent.; (2) G; (3) numerous and in two groups. The
text has to be founded mainly on L with the aid of the first hand
of the Genevensis in bk. 4 and of certain corrections (in 1-3) in
F=Laurentianus 48. i, loth cent., which may be derived from the
loth cent.

96,

In this class

(3)

bk. 4 the families are (i)

supra),

(v.
;

archetype.

Ed.

pr.

In

Rome, 1470

iv-xx,

ii,

NONNUS PANOPOLITANUS
Dio)iysiaca

48 bks.

in

in

Pesaro, 151

iii,

1.

(end of 4th cent. a.d.).

[He

wrote a Metaphrasis of

also

John's Gospel.]
MSS. are in two classes,

St.

headed respectively (i) by n =

papyrus Berolinensis P. 10567, probably of the 7th cent (2) by
L== Laurent. 32. 16, written anno 1280. All codd. are descended
from L through P = Pal.-Heidclb. 85, i6th cent.
Ed. pr. Falkenburgius, Plantin, Antwerp, 1569.
;

OPPIAN

(under Marcus Aurelius, a.d. 161-180).

Haliciitica in 5 bks.

(i)

a later writer

MSS.

in

containing

who

lived

(2)

The

under Caracalla.
To the best belong

two classes.
K=: Laurent.

(2).

i6th cent., containing only

32. 16

(i),

C=Par.

479,
2860,

II. F. 17, 15th

and others.

cent.,

Ed. pr.

of^ Ha/icitfi'ca

Aldus, Venice,

P. Junta, Florence, 1515: of Cvnrgr/ica,

? 151 7.

OVIDIUS Naso (43 B.C. A.D. 1 7

Works written before his banishment

PuBLius
A.
1.

by

A = ]\Iarcianus

14th cent.

D=:Neapolitanus,

(2).

Poet.

KwT/yertN-a in 4 bks. are

Heroides or Epistnlac Hcroidiun

21 are considered doubtful by

from a

common

some

in

or

18).

in a. d. 8.

21 poems, of which 16-

critics.

archetype which omitted

ii.

All

MSS.

18-19.

descend

^^st

MS.

P=Parisinus 8242 (Puteaneus), 9th cent. Translation into

Greek by the Byzantine Maximus Planudes (late T3th cent.) of

is

little

value.

2. Aiiiorcs,

(v.

supra),

Ars Amaloria,

Rcnicdia Anion's, Mcdira/iiina/acifi.

R=Parisinus 7311

(Regius),

loth

cent.

S=

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

nth cent. 0=:Oxon. Auct. F. 4. 32, 9th
nth cent., containing the Mcdicamina.

Sangallensis 864,

M=Flor. Marc.

M = Florentinus

N = Neapolitanus, nth

cent.

8/9th cent.

(cf.

cent.

223,

MciaiuorpJioses (15 bks.).

3.

nth

255

A. Gercke, Scneca-shidicn,

Marcianus 225,

Frag. Bernense, 363,

cent.,

The

p. 53).

MSS.

late

are corrupt but indispensable for bk. 15.

Fasti

4.

A = Vaticanus

bks.).

(6

vianus), loth cent.,

is

M=Mallersdorfiensis 2
probably been overestimated.
while V gives the Lombardic.
cent.

B.

Works

5.

7>/5^/a (5 bks.).

(at

Munich),

L=rLaurentianus

codex was destro3'ed and replaced

b}'

5.

iii.

A=Marcianus

cent.

i, iv.

7.

6.

192,

V=Vaticanus

has

S.

Marci 123, nth

The

iv. 7. 5.

cent.,

rest of the

a depraved text in the 15th

now

Politiani,

Guelferbytanus-Gudianus
13th cent.

nth

? 12th cent.

written in exile.

12

i.

(Peta-

1709

(Ursinianus),

gives the Carolingian tradition

It

i.

containing

Reginensis

V=Vat. 3262

the best.

13th

lost,

cent.

nth cent. G =
H=Holkhamicus,

1606, 13th cent.

Epistidac ex Ponlo {\hVs.). Frag. Guelferbytanum, 6 '7th cent.

The

best complete
Doiibtfitl

7.

hex.).

MS.

A=Haraburgensis, 9th

is

or spurious works.

cent.

Doubtful are Haliciitica (130

277 (Sannazarianus), 9th cent. P =

644 elegiacs. Francofurtanus,
G=rGaleanus, O. 7. 7. 12th cent., and many others.

V = Vindobonensis

Parisin. 8071, 9 loth cent.

i4/i5th cent.

Ibis, in

Also preserved in several collections of Florilegia. Epistiila

Sapphus. This is not contained in the best MSS. Part of it is
probably by Ovid and part an interpolation made during the age
of Petronius. A^//.v and Epiccdion Drusi are spurious, though both
are held by some to belong to the age of Ovid.
Ed. pr. Bologna, 1471 also Rome, 1471.
Index: Delphin (D.Crispin), 1669 P. Burman, 1727 ioMetamorph. in G. E. Gierig and J. C. Jahn, 1823 to Halicut. M.
;

Haupt, 1838:

to Ibis

R.

Ellis, 1881.

PANEGYRICI VETERES
collection

(age of Diocletian, a.d. 284-305)

of complimentary

speeches

made

to

various

emperors, including Pliny's Address to Trajan.

The collection
Aurispa

at

is

Mainz

derived from a lost

in 1433.

MS.

discovered by loannes

Three apographa of

this

MS.

(as is

AUTHORITIES

256

now

generally admitted) survive, viz.:

written by Johannes

himself

Hergot

now

in 1433,

lost.

(1458).

(i)

(2)

Copies of

it

A=: Upsaliensis

One

i8,

written by Aurispa

survive in

W = Vat. 1775

H=:Harleianus 2480. A collation of a lost

Bertiniensis made by Fr. Modius was used by Livineius in

and other MSS.

(3)

his edition (Antwerp, 1599).

Ed.
(J.

de

pr.
la

by Puteolanus, Milan, 71482.

Index

in

Dclphin ed.

Baune), 1677.

PAUSANIAS

(under the Antonines).

ITc/jayyr/a-ts tt}?

The MSS.

'EAAaSos in lO bks.

numerous but late. The condition of the text is

unsound owing to the number of lacunae. Schubart holds that
If this be true the
all MSS. are descended from one archetype.
archetype must have exhibited many variant readings. The M SS.
fall into three divisions, though several present a text which is
not uniformly characteristic of any one division, (i) P=: Paris.
1410, A. D. 1491, to which are allied Fa, Fb = Laurent. 56. 10 and
56. II, Pd= Paris 141 1.
(2) L=:Lugd. 16. K and others. These
two classes probably descend from a codex which belonged to
Arethas. (3)The vulgate, e. g. V=Vindob. 23. M^Mosquensis
Any
(libr. of Synod) 194. Vn = Venetus 413, Lb = Lugd. 16. L.
text must be eclectic, and there is a wide field for conjecture.
Ed. pr.

are

Aldus, Venice, 1516.

AuLus PERSIUS Flaccus (34-62). Six

Two classes: (i) A=Montepessulanus

satires.

212,

10th cent.

B==

Vaticanus tabularii Basilicae Vaticanae 36 H, 9th cent. These

present the recension of Sabinus made in a.d. 402. The subscripito is corrupt,

and probably ran as follows

Tryfonianus Sabinus
dare sine antigrapho

u. c.

'

Flauius lulius

protector domesticus temptaui enien-

meum

et

adnotaui Barcellone consulibus

P=

Montcdominis nostris Arcadio et Honorio q(uinquies) '. (2)

pessulanus 125, 9th cent. (cf. luvenalis). The tendency has
been to prefer the evidence of (2). The Fragmentum Bobiense
(Vat. 5750) belongs to 4/5th cent, and contains

Ed. pr.

Rome,

1470.

PkRVIGILIUM VeNKRIS,

Index

S.V.

PETRONIUS ARBITER

in

O. Jahn's

i.

53-104.

cd., 1843.

ANTIIOLOtilA Lahn'a.

(d. a. d. 65).

Satirac in at least 20 bks., of which fragments from bks.

15,

16

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

L=the

survive.

longer excerpts from a lost MS., preserved

apographum

Scaliger's

257

(Leiclensis Q. 61)

and

in

in the editions of

Tornaesius (1575) and Pithou (1587).

= the shorter excerpts,
in Bernensis 357, loth cent., and many inferior MSS.

found

H = Par. 7989, 15th cent. (Traguriensis), found at Trau in 1650,

which alone contains the Cena Trimalchionis.
Ed. pr.
in Pancgyrici uett. Milan, circ. 1482
of the Cam,
printed by P. Frambottus, Padua, 1664.
Index in P. Burman's
ed., 1743. Lexicon by I. Segebade and E. Lommatzsch, Leipzig,
:

1898.

PHAEDRUS
Fabulac

in

(said to

have been a freedman of Augustus).

The only

bks.

MS.

entire

surviving

is

the

Pithoeanus, 9 'loth cent., belonging to the Marquis de Rosanbo

at Dumesnil near Mantes.
Another codex, now lost, was dis-

covered
It

1608 by the Jesuit scholar,

in

was burnt

in 1774, but its readings are

Sirmond, at Rheims.
known. A fragment of

J.

another MS. belonging to P. Daniel (charta Danielis), 9/ioth

cent., is

Ed.

preserved in Vat. Reg. 1616.

by

pr.

Index:

in

P. Pithou, Troyes, 1596.

Delphin

(P. Danet), 1675:

PHILO lUDAEUS
a.d. 39),
No MS. of his works is older
(fl.

type of

all

MSS.

A. Cinquini, Milan, 1905.

Graeco-Judaic philosopher.

The archewhen the two

than the loth cent.

can be referred to the 4th

cent.,

bishops of Caesarea, Acacius (338-365) and Euzoius (376-379),

in the library of Pamphilus and Origen at Caesarea

had the works

Cod. V preserves this

by the inscription Eu^dtos cTrto-KOTros Iv (nofJiaTtoLS avevewa-aro.
MSS. very numerous. Among the best in the portions of his
works which they preserve are R = Vat. gr. 316, 9th cent. S =
transferred from papyrus to vellum.

tradition

Seldenianus
cent.

For

Ed, pr.

12,

full

loth

cent.

V=Vindob.

theol.

account see Cohn-Wendland's

ed.,

gr.

29,

nth

1896-1906.

A. Turnebus, Paris, 1552.

PHILOSTRATUS.
The works which survive under this name probably belong to
men (i) Philostracus, son of Verus (fl. under Nero) (2)

four

(3)
(3)

under Septimius Severus, 193-21 1);

his stepson (fl. under Caracalla 211-217) ; (4) a grandson of
who wrote a second set of EtKoves. (l) Ta es rbv Tuai/ea

Flavins

Philostratus

(fl.

AUTHORITIES

258
'AttoWmvlov.

(2) B:ot O"o0ia"rcoi'.

(6j 'ETTio-roAat.

o-rt/co's.

(3) EtKoi'Cs.

Tvvo

(7)

StaAe^'eis.

HpwLKus.

(4)

(5) Fi/xia-

Phil.

(8) Ncpojv.

is

pro-

and (2), Phil. Ill of (3) and

The authorship of the remaining works is v^ery uncertain.
(4).
In (i) MSS. are in two groups
to the better group belongs

bably the author of (8), Phil.

II

of

(i)

= Parisinus

In

1801.

= Vaticanus

MSS.

in

each are

C. 47.

{c)

p=Parisinus 1696.

(a)

In

belongs Laurentianus 58. 32.

by R=:Vaticanus

The

In

140.

F = Laurent.

best are

The

there are three groups.

(2)

In

(3)

(4)

(6)

99.

(b)

To

four groups.

the best family

MSS.

best

fji=Mediolanensis

is

the

first

represented

are exceedingly numerous.

69. 30, 13th cent.,

P= Paris.

1696, 14th

and V2 = Vaticanus 1898, 13th cent. (5) depends upon copies

of a MS. brought by Menoides Minas from Greece circ 1840.
The second EiVdvcs depend on Laurent. 58. 32, 12th cent.
Ed. pr. for (2), {3), (4) in the Aldine Ltician, 1503 for (i) Aldus,

cent.,

1504; (6) in the Aldine Epp. Grace, 1499; collected edition.

Morel, Paris, 1608.

Index

(i)
(2)

Ae^ewv

rj

Mi'ptoy8t/?Aos,

1893.
(c.

a.d. 820-891).

a collection of excerpts.

<Tvvay(x}yi^.

the best

(i)

text,

patriarch of Constantinople

BL/3\io0i]Kr]

For

Teubner

to (3) in

PHOTIUS,

MS.

is

Marcianus 450. For (2) the only

and Berolinensis graec. oct.

authorities are the codex Galeanus

22, Ji/i2th cent.,

Edd.

pr.

(i)

Leipzig, 1808.

which contains

a-uTrapios.

D. Hoschel, Augsburg, 1601

The

Berlin frag, was published

(2)
b}'

G. Hermann,
Reitzenstcin,

1907.

PINDAR
Odes

(522-442

B.C.).

(l) 'E7rti'i/<ot'OAi'/x7rioi't/cats(l4).

(3) 'ETTti'iKot

victories).

Ncyxeovt'/cats

(4) 'ETrtVtK-ot

(2) 'E7rtVtKotnD^ioriKais(l2).

+ 3 Celebrating other than Nemean

Considerable fragments
'In-OfjuoviKais (8).
(8

made by ancient authors.

hands of ancient scholars
such as Aristarchus. The oldest scholia go back to Didymas,
and were probably edited in their present form in the 2nd cent.
A.D.
All MSS. are descended from a common archetype dating
from this period. The two best, each of which represents a separate line of descent from this archetype, are A=Ambrosianus

preserved

The

in

papyri and in quotations

text has passed through the

'

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

C. 222

inf.,

13th cent., containing 01. i-xii and the 'Ambrosian

B=Vaticanus Or.

scholia.

259

a few omissions

Pylh.,

01.,

1312, 12th

'

containing with

cent.,

Nem., Isthm., and the

'

Vatican

schoHa.

A. Boeckh was the first to reject the evidence of the interpolated

MSS., which present the recensions of Moschopulus, Triclinius,
and Thomas Magister.
Ed. pr.

Aldus, 1513.
Rumpel's Lexicon,

Index:

Leipzig,

Concordance,

1883;

Bindseil, Berlin, 1875.

PLATO

B. c).

(427-347

The works

him consist of 42 dialogues, 13 letters,

and opot or Definitions. The authentic dialogues were arranged
by Thrasylos (a Platonic scholar of the age of Tiberius) in 9
tetralogies.

(5)

III.

TLKos.

KparuAos.

V.

(17)

VI.

(21)

'Ev6vSr]fJio<;.

(24) MeVwv.

VII.

(25)

'AvTepacrrat.

VIII.

(28) Meve'^evos.

(32) Kpirtas.

IX.

(ll)

(14) 'AAk.

0euyr/s.

(26)

'Itttt.

(12)

(19)

Aa;^?/?.

(23) Topyias.

eAarrwi/.

(30) lloAiTeta.

(34) No/xot.

(4)

(8) IloAt-

(15) "l7r7rap;^os.

Xap/xt8//s.

(18)

'iTTTTtas )u.t{ajv.

KptVoji/.

"^vfJiTrocnov.

(3'.

(22) HpuiTayopas

(29) KXuTO(f>wv.

(33) MtVws.

(3)

(7) 2o</>tcrT7;s.

(lo) $iAr;/8os.

(13) 'AAKty8ta8r/s a.

(20) AuVts.

(16)

'ATroAoyta.

(2)

(6) eatTT^TOs.

(9) HapixevLSrjs.

IV.

^atSpos.

EvOvi^pon'.

(i)

I.

II.

<t>a68ajv.

attributed to

(27) "Iwv.

(31)

Ttp.aio'i.

(35) 'Ettivo/^is.

(36)

This arrangement has been attributed to Tyrannion

There are traces of an
of Amisos who was employed by Atticus.
arrangement in trilogies, attributed to Aristophanes of Byzantium.
Six spurious dialogues are attributed to the Platonic corpus
'ETTto-ToAat.

(viz.

SLKatov

Ilepl

'A^toxos).

The

opoL

Ilept

apeTrjs

Av^/aoSokosStVix^os'Epu^tas

are also spurious.

(preserved with Lucian's works)

is

dialogue called 'AXkvwv

also

falsely

attributed

to

Plato.

The corpus was

taining

tetr.

i-vii,

originally written in two volumes, the first con-

the second

and

viii

ix.

Each volume has

a separate tradition.

For tetr. i-vii the chief MSS. are B=Bodleianus, E. D. Clarke

39 (Clarkeanus), a, d. 895, containing tetr. i-vi. The apographa of
B, viz. C = Crusianus sine Tubingensis, D=:Venetus 185, both of
:

i2th cent., are often of use.

T = Venetus Append.
s

Class.

4,

cod.

i,

AUTHORITIES

26o

represents the same family as B.

It

contains

i-vii

tetr.

and

MS. belonging to
W=Vindobonensis 54. suppl.

part of viii in a 12th cent, hand, the end of the

the period of the Renaissance.

Gr. 7, contains a mixture of readings from B and T, but is

thought by some to represent a separate tradition.
For tetr. viii-ix, and opoi and spurious dialogues, the best MS.

phil.

is:

A=Parisinus

The

1807, 9/ioth cent.

deficiencies of

are

sometimes supplied by later independent MSS., e.g. in the

Republic by D (v. supra), and M=Malatestianus plut. xxviii. 4,
in the Tiiiiaciis by Y=: Vindob. 21, and in tetr. viii by F = Vindob.
In tetr. ix L =
55. suppl. Gr 39 which ends with the Minos.
Laur. 80.
All

796 are of use.

are generally held to be derived from a conmion

The

archetype.

Eusebius,

= Vat.

17,

MSS.

show

quotations in ancient writers,

traces of this text are

The fragments

Stobaeus,

e.g.

known as the 'Old Vulgate', and

and F.
discerned by some critics in

a different text

of the Phacdo in the papyrus Arsinoiticus dis-

covered by F. Petrie are of

little

value.

Hermeias (5th cent, a.d.) on the

Pliaedrus: Proclus (a.d. 412-485) on the Republic, Ale, Farm.,
Tim., Crat. Olympiodorus (6th cent.).
Scholia in the various MSS. The most elaborate are those
belonging to the Gorgias and Timacus.
Ancient Commentaries.

Ed. pr.

Index
T.

Aldus, 1513.

Ast's Lexicon, Leipzig, 1835- 1838.

Maccius PLAU-TUS
21 comedies,

{^) Captiui.
(9)

Persa.

(2)

{6)Casiiia.

Mostellaria.

(13) Mercator.

(17)

Trnculentus.

(10)

184 b.c).

(d.

Amphitruo.

{=,)Curculio.

Bacchidcs.

Gloriostis.

(i)

Rudens.

Asiuaria.

(11)

Stichus.

(21) Vidularia (fragments

The best MS.

is

Menacclimi.

(14) Pscudolus.

(18)

(3)

{j) Cistcllaria.

(19)

Aulularin.

(8)

Epidicus.

(12)

Miles

(15) Poenulus.

(16)

Trimmuims.

(20)

only in A).

A= Ambros. G. 82. sup., 3rd/4th cent., a palimBook of Kings written above

Only 236 leaves are preserved.

psest with the Latin version of the

the text of Plautus in the 8th cent.

The Amph., Asin., and Cure, are missing. Besides this there is
P = the Palatine Family, represented b}' B = Vaticano-Palatinus
1615, loth cent, (uetus Camerarii)

C=:Palatinus 1613, nth

cent..

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

at

Heidelberg, called the

missing;

D = Vaticanus

'

decurtatus

',

since

261

first

eight plays are

nth cent. (Ursinianus) and by

lost MS. used by Turnebus, which

3870,

a fragmentary collation of a

was discovered by Lindsay

history of the tradition are

Two

in the Bodleian.

now

held

(i)

views of the

There were two

editions

one containing more or less the text of Plautus

himself, (b) another containing a text which had been adapted for
later revivals of the pla3-s.
A in the main represents the first,
and P the second (Lindsay). (2) Both A and P have a common
origin in a text constructed about the time of Hadrian (Leo).
The plays are arranged in the MSS. in a rough alphabetical
order in which only the initial letters are regarded. The order
given above is found in the P-group.
It agrees in the main with
that given in A, except that the Bacchides has been placed after
the Epidicus, apparently on the strength of BaccJi. 214 'etiam
epidicum, quam ego fabulam aeque ac me ipsum amo
Ed. pr. George Merula, Venice, 1472.
Lexicon Plautinum, G. Lodge, 1901 J. P. Waltzing, Louvain,
1900 (both unfinished): Delphin ed. (I. Operarius), 1679.
in antiquity, {a)

'.

PLINY THE ELDER,

A.D.

C. Plixius

Secuxdus

(23 or 24

b.c

79).

About 200 MSS. in two groups,

A=: Leidensis-Vossianus 4, 9th
cent. (bks. 2-6): B=Bambergensis M.V. 10, loth cent. (32-37).
There are fragments of uncial MSS. M=: codex Moneus,
Nattiralis Historia (37 bks.).

(i)

The older group

is

imperfect

f.

palimpsest of 5 6th cent, from the monastery of S. Paul

in
Lavanter Thai, Carinthia (bks. 11-15). N = Sessorianus
a

= Vindo(Nonantulanus), 5th cent, palimpsest (bks. 23, 25).

bonensis 233, 6th cent. (bks. 33, 34). P=Parisinus 9378, 5 6th
= Lucensis, 8th cent. (bk. 18. 309-365).
cent. (bk. 18. 87-99).

There are MSS. of io/i2th cent, containing valuable excerpts,

e.g. by Robert of Crikelade in England (12th cent.).
(2) The
yoitnger group, on which the text mainly depends, falls into two
classes,
[a) D + G4-V, a MS. of nth cent., now in three parts.

D Vatic.

Lat. 3861 (bks. 1-19).

V=Leid.-Voss.

nth
nth

fol.

G= Paris.

Lat.

6796 (19-20).

F=Leidensis Lipsii vii,

a copy ofD + G + V. R=iRiccardianus

61 (bks. 20-36).

cent. (bks. 1-38),

cent, (mutilated in 14-20, 23, 24, 38;

plied from an older text),

[b)

Of

11-13 have been sup-

the second

class

the most

AUTHORITIES

262

important MS. isE=Parisinus Lat. 6795, 10

nth

cent., mutilated

esp. in bks. 21-23.

Ed. pr.

Index

Venice, 1469.

in

Delphin ed.

(J.

Hardouin),

1723: Lemaire, 1832.

PLINY THE YOUNGER, Caius

(a.d.

61

circ.

Plinr-s Caecilius Secundus

113).

(i) Panegyricns Traiauo dicfits.

Correspondence with Trajan.

preserved

(i) is

For

among

there are three

(2)

Epistitlae

the Panegyrici ueteres

Ambrosian palimpsest

also an

(2)

(9

bks).

There

(q.v.).

(3)

is

(ord. sup. E. 147), 7 '8th cent.

sources:

[a]

MSS.

containing bks.

which the best are: R=Florentinus Ashburnhamensis

R.98,olim Riccardianus M.ii.488,9^iothcent. F=Laurentianus
S. Marci 284, 10 /nth cent, [b) containing eight books, viz. 1-7
and 9, e.g. Dresdensis D. 166, 15th cent, (c) containing nine
1-5, of

= Laurentianus 47. 36, loth cent., in the same

hand as the Medicean of Tac. Ann. i-vi. V=Vat. 3864 is akin
Textual criticism is difficult
to M, but only contains bks i-iv.
V are thought to be superior to the rest in
and uncertain.
the order of the words which they present, but their text shows
traces of the hand of some ancient scholar.
Ed. pr. by Ludovicus Carbo, Venice, 1471 (1-7, 9) loannes
books, e.g.

Schurener, Rome,

circ.

1474

(1-9)-

French MS, which contained both (2) and

it made by Leander for
For letters 1-40 a MS. has been found by
letters 41-121.
Hardy in the Bodleian made from loannes lucundus' copy of
this French codex, and apparently used by Aldus in 1508.
Index to (i) in C. G. Schwarz, 1746: to (2) in G. Cortius, 1734.
(3)

depends on a

Avantius

(3).

PLUTARCH

in

lost

1502 used a copy of

(circ.

a.d. 46-120).

consisting of 23 pairs and 4 separate

Artaxerxes Mnemon, Aratus, Galba, and Otho). (2)
%vyypd^lxaTa rjOiKa, 83 works, mainly on philosophical suhjrcts.
(i) Bt'ot TrapdWrjXoL (50,

lives,

(3)

i.

e.

Minor

historical writings.

In the Lives an

edition

in

3 bks. containing respectively

and 7 pairs of lives lies behind the present MS. tradition.

{n) These three books are preserved in whole or part in one
group of MSS. which has been called the Y-group. To this
9, 7,

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

263

A B CD=Parisini

belong

1671-2-3-4, i3/r4th cent., which are

and incomplete MSS. such as Laurentianus 206, loth
cent. (bk. i), Laurent. 69. 6, a.d. 997 (bk. 3), Sangermanensis 319,
loth cent., and many others, showing that each of the three books

complete

has acquired

its

own separate

tradition,

{b)

recension of this

early edition in 3 bks., in which the order of the lives has been
altered, survives in the X-group of MSS. and in Photius

St=Seitenstettensis, containing 8 pairs of

e.g.

MSS.

F= Paris.

F=Parisinus 1676.

Marcianus 385.

lives.

M=

Where

1677.

in St their text
N=Matritensis N. 55, 14th cent.,
not derived directly from either X or Y, but from a common

these

contain lives outside the 8 pairs

belongs to the Y-group.

is

(r)

The present order of the lives dates only from

ancestor.
Asulanus, the editor of the Aldine, 1509-19, and illustrates the
special interest felt by the men of the Renaissance in the Roman

The

lives.

out

basis of the order in the

MSS.

In the Moralia the

(2)

the

all

nth

1675.

Urbinas

cent.

(Y)

Among the best

D = Par. 1956, ii/i2th

Greek.

cent.

E=Parisinus

F=Par.

Athous 268, 14th

ii/i2th cent.

97,

is

are:

treatises.

B=Par.

1672.

MSS.

are not of uniform value through-

1957,
cent.

Vindobonensis 148 (especially for Ouaestiones Symposiacae).

Ed. pr. Moralia, Aldus and Asulanus, Venice, 1509; Lives,
:

P. Junta, Florence, 151

Index

are cited

POLLUX (noAv8erAC7;9)

Julius

'Oro/^ao-TtKoV,

MSS.

All

7.

Wyttenbach's Lexicon, Oxford, 1830. The Moralia

by the pages of G. Xylander, Basel, 1560- 1570.

are held to descend from a codex once in the posses-

sion of Arethas of Caesarea.

Oiioiiiasficon, but
(i)

(d. a.d. 58).

a dictionary of antiquities in 10 bks.

This did not give the text of the

M = Ambros. D. 34 superior,

ticensis

i. 2. 3,

F= Par.

Gr. 2670, 15th cent.

gr. 2646,

(4)

10 'nth cent.

into four groups,

(2)

both of 15th cent.

C= Palatinus

Salman-

(3)

A= Par.

Heidelbergensis 375, 12th

and others.

cent.,

Ed.

pr.

Aldus, 1502.

POLYBIUS
'\(TTopL(u,

The

The MSS. fall

only an epitome.

best

(circ.

205-120 b.c).

originally in 40 bks.,

MS.

of these

is

A=Vat.

of which 1-5 survive entire.

124,

nth

cent.

It

has been

AUTHORITIES

264
corrected in several

MSS.

Man}' inferior

hands.

Polybiiis

ever^'where avoids hiatus.

Fragments of the

nth

number of MSS.

in

lost

books survive in F= codex Urbinas 102,

by F. Ursinus, Antwerp, 1582), and
copied from it also in the Constantine

cent, (first published

= Vat. 73 of loth cent,, a palimpsest conand in

Papyri represent a different tradition.
taining gnomic excerpts.
Ed. pr. bks. 1-5, Vincentius Opsopoeus, 1530. Lat. Trans,
of 1-5 by Nicolaus Perrottus, 1473.
Index in Schvveighauser's ed., vol. viii, Leipzig, 1795.
excerpts

(q.v.)

POMPONIUS MELA,
De

of Tingentera in Spain

loth

929,

cent.,

which

Helpidius Domnulus
consistor(ianus)

Ed. pr.

MSS.

All

Situ Orbis, in 3 bks.

has

subscription

the

'

Fl.

\'at.

Rusticius

com(es)

u(ir) c(larissimus) et sp(e)c(tabilis)

emendaui Rabennae

'.

Index

Zarotus, Milan, 1471.

(circ. a.d. 43).

are derived from

Tzschucke's

in

ed.,

Leipzig, 1807.

PRIAPEA.

collection

Augustus.

Sextus

poems

of 80

MSS.

are

to the

late, e. g.

PROPERTIUS

god Priapus made under

A= Laurent.

33. 31, 14th cent.

50-15 b.c).
Lachmann, on the strength of
(circ.

Elegies in 4 bks.
'Sat mea sit &c.,'

divides

26,

now at

bk.

after

ii.

poem

13 a, 25,

N=

ix.

Gudianos 224. Its date

has been fixed as early as the 12th cent, and as late as the 15th.
A=Vossianus38, 14th cent. F=Laurentianus 36.49, 15th cent.
L = Holkhamicus 333, a, d, 1421, D = Daventriensis 1792, 15th
V=Ottoboniano-Vaticanus 1514, 15th cent. Criticism
cent.
Of the other MSS.
turns largely on the value assigned to N.
AF and DV form distinct groups. The archetype does not appear
Neapolitanus,

Wolfenbtittel, inter

to be older than the Carolingian period.

Ed.

pr.

Claudius

Index: Phillimore, Oxford, 1905.

Venice, 1472.

PTOLEMAEUS

(under Marcus Aurelius

(a.

D.161-

180) according to Suidas).

(l)
/xtus,

rcojy/jtt^tK'r/ {'^7yyr/frts

(8 bks.).

or Almagest (13 bks).

Aciwv (preserved only in the

GeorgioS Synkellos).

(5)

(2)

MtyuAi/

(rvi'Ta^L<i T?)<i

(3) ITpox^V"' (.aio'ic?.

unTTpmo-

(4) Kui-oji-

(imn-

Chronography of the Byzantine

^l^uo-fi?

airkavuiv

ucrTe/Jwi'

Kut

orruycoy*/

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

(6) 'YTro^ecret? tCov TrAai'OJ/xeVoji/.

iTrL(T7jfj.acrLwv.

(8)

ITcpt KpiTTjpiov Kol rjye/xoviKOv.

preserved only in a Latin version).

from the

The

(doubtful).

lxa0r}fxaTiK7)

Terpa/Jt/QAos, is

(7) 'Ap/xovLKa (7 bks.).

'Otttikt]

(9)

265

-n-pay/xareca

{3

bks.,

(10) TeTpdf3iftXo<; o-iWa^'i?

Centiloquium, a collection of sayings

spurious.

Two small treatises on Astronomy, Ilept avaK.riixp.aTo<i and dTrAwo-ts

e7rt(/)amas

cod.

only Survive, except for a few fragments

(T<f)aipa<;,

Ambros. Gr.

made from

in

491, a palimpsest of 6th cent., in Latin versions

the Arabic.

MSS. numerous, but their tradition has not been sufficiently

investigated.
One of the most important is the Athous L.
The two main groups are {a)
(2) MSS. numerous and good.
A=:Par. 2389, 9th cent. B = Vat. 1594, 9th cent. C = Marc. 313,
(i)

loth

cent,

(b)

An

inferior group, possibly

Alexandrine recension

derived

from an

300.

circ. a. d.

A=

Vat. 318, 14th cent.

2390, 13th cent. (5)
(6) An archetype can be constructed
1594, 9th cent.
from three late MSS. Vat. 208 and Marciani 323, 324.
(3)

Par. Gr.

B = Vat.

Edd. pr.: (i) Basel, 1533;

Thesaurus Tcmporum, 1606
;

1630;
J.

(6)

in J.

Basel, 1538;

(2)

in

(5)

(4) in

Scaliger,

D. Petavius, Uranologhuu,

Bainbridge, Prodi SpJiacra, London, 1620;

Wallis, Oxford,

1682;

(8)

I.

BuUialdus,

Paris,

1663;

(7)

(10)

Nuremberg, 1535.

M. Fabius

QUINTILIANUS

(i) Institutionis

(a. d.

Oratoriae libri

xii.

35-95).
(2)

The

spurious Dcclama-

two collections 19 uiaiores, 145 minores.

For (i) there are two families of MSS. The first contains
about two sevenths of the complete text. To it belong Bn =
Bernensis 351, loth cent. N = Parisinus-Nostradamensis 18527,
loth cent. The second is best represented by A = Ambrosianus

tiones in

Excerpts by the rhetor lulius Victor.

E. 153 sup., nth cent.
Neither family is indispensable.
Ed. pr.: by Campanus, Rome, 1470.
Index: E. Bonnell's lexicon, 1834: Lemaire, 1821.
For (2) in the inaiores there are two groups with different

arrangement of the Dcclamationes. The best MSS. are {a) B =

Bambergensis M. iv. 13, loth cent, and V=Vossianus O. iii,
lo/iith cent, {b) P=Parisinus 16230, 14th cent., and S =

AUTHORITIES

266

Sorbonnensis 629, 15th

Both Banib. and Par, have the

which runs as follows in Banib.
emendaui Domitius Dracontius de codice fratris
cent.

subscription of Dracontius,

Descripsi et

'

Hieri mihi et usib(us) nieis

Ed.

Rome, 1475

pr.:

Merula, Venice, 1481.

Index in G. Lehnert's

For the
H.

Ed.

viii.

pr.

Index

to, 8);

MSS.

B = Monacensis

omnib(us)'.

complete

Georgius

ed.,

A=Montepessulanus

are:

309,

anno 1494: C^Chigianus

262, 15th cent,

Parma, 1494.

in C, Ritter's ed., 1884.

QUINTUS CURTIUS Rufus

(under Claudius, a.d. 41-54).

Historiae Alcxandri Magni,

two are

first

ed., 1905.

uiinorcs the chief

126, loth cent.:

fol.

et dis {?discipu]is)

(9,

of which

the

in

10

come from
They

the

same archetype,

fall

into

bks.,

first

lost.

The MSS, must

exhibit the

same

all

lacunae.

two classes:

since
(i)

all

The

two groups, consisting of [a) P=Parisinus

to which are fragments at Zurich,
Vienna, and elsewhere; (b) F=:Laurentianus 64. 35, nth cent,,

older, divided into

5716,

9th

allied

cent.,

B = Bernensis

451,

V=:Vossianus O,

loth

cent.,

20, loth cent,

L = Leidensis
(2)

A group

loth cent,,

137,

of late interpolated

MSS.
Ed, pr,: either Laver, Rome, or v, de Spira, Venice, both of
which were published circ. 1471.
Index: Delphin ed. (M. le Tellier), 1678; Lemairc, Paris,
1824; O. Eichert, Hannover, 1893,

QUINTUS SMYRNAEUS
Epic Ta

the principal

MS,

(end of 4th cent, a.d.).

14 bks., called Quintus Calaber, since

containing his works was procured by Cardinal

fji0"'Oij.,]i><)r,

in

Bessarion in 1450 from Otranto in Calabria,

The MSS. are in two groups: (i) M:=Monacensis 264, 15th
cent, (bks. i-iv, 10, and xii), P=Parrhasianus nunc Neapolitanus
168, 15th cent.

(2)

MSS.

VrrVenetus Marcianus
of Crete.
Ed. pr.

E'
:

derived from the lost Ilydruntinus,

455, written for Bessarion

= Escurialcnsis

AUhis, [1505

S.

II.

6 and other

1.

RHETORICA AD HERENNIUM,

See

p.

237.

by

late

j,

e. g.

Rhosos

MSS.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

C.

SALLUSTIUS
(i)

Bellmn

The MSS.

Crispus (86-35 b.c).

(2) Bellum Ingnrthhmm.

Catilinac.

into three classes: (i)

fall

in lug. 103. 2-1 12. 3.

The

Sorbonianus 500, loth

Vat.-Pal.

267

889

(3)

foremost of these are

cent.

(2)

MSS.

P = Parisinus

loth cent., and

P^=:Par. 1576,

(Nazarianus).

Fragmcnia.

Those with the lacuna

which

supply

this

Vat. 3325 and Palatinus 883, both of 12th cent.

Both classes descend from a common archetype. One token of

lacuna,

e. g.

this is the

unmeaning

feliciter in

lug. 103.

There are many

2.

receniiores containing short sentences that are missing in the

MSS.

There was a revival of interest in Sallust in the

which continued till the 4th. From the 6th to
the 8th he was neglected, but he is known to Lupus, Windukind,
and the Annales Fuldenses of the 9th and loth cent., the age of
better

ist cent. A.D.,

the best

MSS.

The aim

of criticism

to reconstruct the text

is

of the ist and 2nd cent. a. d.

Fragments of the Htstoriae (originally in 5 bks.) survive in
V=Vat. 3864, loth cent.; in the Vatican fragment (Reginensis
1283)

Berlin.

and

in Aurelianensis 169, part of

The two

last are of

which

preserved

is

at

3rd/4th cent, and came from Fleury.

Of the spurious works the Ad Cacsarcui scnoii dc rcpuhlica is

preserved in V, and two Inucctiuae in A = Guelferb. Gud. 335,
loth cent., and in

H=Harleian. 2716, 9 loth

Venice, 1470.
Index in R. Dietsch's ed.

Ed. pr.

cent.,

and others.

Index

1859.

to

Fragments

(circ.

a.d. 300).

in

B. Maurenbrecher's ed. 1891.

SCRIPTORES HISTORIAE AUGUSTAE

Emperors in continuation of
Suetonius and Marius Maximus, covering the period from
Hadrian to Carus and his sons (117-284). It is defective for the
Aelius
years 244-253. It includes the work of six authors
collection

of Lives of the

Spartianus(7 lives), Vulcacius Gallicanus

Trebellius Pollio

(6),

Flavins Vopiscus

(i),

(10),

lulius Capitolinus (14),

Aelius Lampridius

(4).

The main authority is Vaticanus-Palatinus 899, 9/ioth cent.

The Bambergensis E. III. 19, which was once thought to have independent authority, is now recognized to be an nth cent, copy
of the Palatinus (cf. Mommsen, Philol. Schrift. 352). Traces of an
independent tradition are found

in the

Exccrpta Cusana.

AUTHORITIES

268
Ed.
a

pr.

Index

of the Palatine group).

C. Lessing, Leipzig, 1906.

Annaeus

L.

SENECA
MSS.

chief

(wrote between a. d. 34-41).

10 bks.,

(i) Controitcrsiac, in

The

on Vaticanus 5301,

B. Accursius, Milan, 1475 (based

member

3, 6,

and 8 being

A = Antverpiensls

are:

lost.

(2)

Si(asoriat:

B=r

411, loth cent.

Bruxellensis 9581-9595, loth cent. These are copies of a lost

codex. V=Vat. 3872, loth cent., supplies words that are

missing

in

AB, but

is

it

a question whether

its

excellence

is

authentic or due to interpolation.

MSS.

All these

are from the

There

the prime authority.

made

in the 4th or 5th cent,

is

same archetype.

and

are

an Epitome of the Coutroncrsiae

which preserves a textual tradition

Best MS.: Montepessu-

different from that of the complete text.

lanus 126,

Ed.

pr.:

nth

cent.

first

printed with the works of the younger Seneca.

Venice, 1490.

Lucius Annaeus

SENECA
Nine

Tragedies.

{a)

(died a.d. 65).

survive

Phoenissae, Med., Phaedra, Oedip.,

The

Oetaeus.

Octavia

E = Etruscus
far the best

is

MS.

It is

Fiireus,

Tivades,

Thycstes, Here.

spurious.

siue Laurentianus 37.

13,

11 '12th cent.,

R = the Ambrosian
T = Thuaneus nunc

supported by

and by excerpts preserved

psest,

Here.

Agamemnon,

in

is

by

palimParis.

There are two 14th cent, copies of E,

8071, 9/ioth cent.
M=Ambros, D. 276, and N Vat. 1769.

viz.

The

other

spring from a circle of scholars at Padua, and

MSS.

present a badly interpolated text.

cent.

number of them

None

are older than the 14th

are descended from a

MS.

u.sed

by an

English Dominican, Treveth (died 1328).

Diui Claudii'A7roKoAoKiWo)m9. Sangallensis 569, 10 nth cent.,
Valentianensis 393, 9 loth cent., is from
is by far the best MS.
the

the

Other MSS. are negligible.

following have been handed down under

same archetype.

{h)

title

(3-5)

The

Dialogues.

De

(i)

ira in 3 bks.

uita beata.

(8)

breiiitate uilae.

solatione

De prouidentia. {2) De eons/an/ia sap/en/is.

(7) De
(6) De eonsolalione ad Marei'am.
De otio. (9) De trauqiiillilafe animi. (10) De
(12) De eon{11) De eonso/a/ione ad Dolyhinm.

of Dialogi

ad Heluiam mairem.


FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS
The

best authority

MSS., although

later

is

Ambros.

C. 90

inf.,

Dc

N = Vat.

dementia.

The

10 iith cent.

corrupt, preserve a distinct tradition.

Outside this corpus are the following writings

(13)

269

(14)

De

beneficiis, in 7 bks.

Pal. 1547 (Nazarianus), 9/ioth cent.

It

Best MS. is
is disputed

whether the inferior MSS., some of which are of high antiquity,

Reginensis 1529, 9/ioth cent. represent a separate
e. g.

tradition.

De

dementia there

is

beside these

Amplonianus Q. 3, 12th cent., ending

Naturales Quaestiones, in 7 bks.

tensis
(15)

None
{i)

In the

are older than the 12th cent.

Integri

i<t>),

e.g.

They

A = Erfur-

at i. 18. 2.

fall

MSS. numerous.
into three classes.

H= Paris. 8624, i2/i3thcent., J = Oxoniensis,

(2) Lacunosi [L), which omit

A=Leidensis-Voss. lat. oct. 55, 13th cent.
which display a mixture of the two other groups

Coll. Di. Joh. Bapt. 36, 13th cent.

iii.

25. 6-iv.

(3) Viilgarcs,

a,

e.g.

but are most closely related to the Laciinosi.

20 bks. Preserved in two

(16) Epistulae Morales, in
volumes from the 9 12th cent. Vol. i = bks. 1-13, Epp. 1-88,
rests mainly on p=Parisinus 8540, loth cent., which has to be
supplemented in parts by P = Par.8658 A, loth cent., L= Laurent.
76. 40, 9 loth cent., V=Marcianus 270 arm. 22. 4, and others.
Vol. ii = bks. 14-20, Epp. 89-124, depends mainly on B=:
Bambergensis v. 14, 9th cent., and A=Argentoratensis C vi. 5,
9 'loth cent., burnt in 1870 but fortunately collated by Blicheler.
After the 12th cent, the letters are preserved in one volume, e. g.
in

Abrincensis 239, 12th cent.

Ed.

pr.:

Tragedies, Ferrara, circ. 1474-1484; Moralia

et

Epp.,

Naples, 1475; Nat. Oiiaest., Venice, 1490. Index to Tragedies in

J. C. Schroeder's ed. Delft, 1729, and in J. Pierrot, Paris, 1832.

QuiNTUs

SERENUS

(Sammonicus)

rightly identified with the son of

(fl.

circ.

a.d.

230

if

he

is

Sammonicus Serenus).

Liber mcdicinalis in 1107 hexameters. All MSS. descend

from a collection of medical and scientific writings made by
a certain Jacobus for Charlemagne. Two copies of this were
made (i) Turicensis 78, 9th cent. (2) The second is not extant,
but is the parent of a large number of MSS., e.g. Vossianus
:

L. Q. 33, loth cent.; Senensis, nth cent.

Ed. pr.: without place or date (? Milan, 1484).

AUTHORITIES

270

SEXTUS EMPIRICUS

{irpb? Tov? fj-aOrj/xaTiKOvs), in

The

chief

L = Laur.

are:

A=Par.

bi<S.

(2)

'YTrofMVi'jfxaTa (TKtirTiKa.

II bks.

M=Monac.

(i)

81, 11, a.d. 1465.

Weber).

in

MSS.

Philosopher.

a.d. 190J.

(circ.

(l) Uvppu>ViOL VTTOTinrwo-eis, in

(3)

a.d.

1963,

gr. 439,

E = Par.
1534

1964,

(P3).

14th cent.

(2)

15th cent. (Pj

B=Berohnensis

PhiUippicus 1518, a.d. 1542.

Ed. pr.
Latin version of

(ij by H. Stephanus, Paris, 1562;

by Gentianus Hervetus AureHus, Antwerp, 1569; Greek
P. and J. Chouet, Geneva, 1621.
:

of

(2)

text,

Ti.

Catius SILIUS Italicus

The

(a. u,

25-101).

is bad since Sihus was negand little read in mediaeval times. His text
was rediscovered in 1416-1417 by Poggio at St. Gall. Poggio's
copy (which like the original MS. has disappeared) is the parent
Of these the best are: L = Laurenof all existing MSS.
tianus 37.16, a. d. 1457, F=Aedil. Florent. Eccl. 196, 15th cent,,
= Reginensis-Oxoniensis 314, 15th cent., and V = \'aticanus
At the end of the i6th cent, a MS. apparently
1652, 15th cent.
It has since been
of the 9th cent, was discovered at Cologne.
lost, but is known from the reports of L. Carrio {Enicndaiiomiin
<^c. libri, 1576) and F. Modius {Nonantiquac led. 1584),
Ed. pr. Rome, 1471. Index in Lemaire's ed., Paris, 1823.

Punica, 17 bks.

tradition

lected in antiquity

SOPHOCLES

(496-406

'Ixiei'Tac is

MSS.:

B. c).

fragment of a Satyric play, the

papyrus from Oxyrhynchus (No. 11 74).
L = Laurentianus 32. 9, nth cent., containing the

Seven tragedies.

preserved

large

in a

seven plays of Sophocles, seven of Aeschylus (where it is cited

as M), and the Argonautica of Apollonius Rhodius. (F'acsimile,
Thompson and Jebb, London, 1885.) A=:Parisinus 2712, 13th
cent.,

containing six plays of Euripides, seven of Sophocles, and

seven of Aristophanes,

r or

G=Laurentianus 2725, written

in

a. d. 1282, contains Ai., Elect., O. T., Phil.

to
is

There are large numbers of MSS. which show a close afiinity

L or A but are of no independent value. Besides these there

known as the Libri Tricliniani

made by Demetrius Triclinius circ.

the group

recension

MS.

of this bad group

'

is

T=Parisinus 2711,

',

containing the

1300.

14th cent.

The

best

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

271

The
made probably
by the same early scholar who edited the selections from
Aeschylus and Euripides (q. v.). The text which lies behind
this selection is undoubtedly the Alexandrine text, gravely
seven surviving plays represent a selection

corrupted and not as well attested as in Euripides.

presented by

all

the

MSS.

singularly uniform,

is

e. g.

The

text

all

omit

Antigone I167 ^^v tovtov, a'AA.' efxif/vxav rjyovfJiaL veKpov, which is

known only from Athenaeus, and this uniformity led to the view

by Burges and strongly supported by Cobet and

all MSS. were ultimately derived from L which is
conspicuously the best. But L omits O. T. 800 which is present
in all the later MSS. And the old scholia are not all derived from
L.
Hence this view has now been surrendered by most critics.
L, it is clear, was copied from a faulty archetype, and then
corrected by the second hand L^ from another MS. which
represented a slightly different but independent tradition. This
tradition survives in A, which is of great importance since it
represents fully a tradition whose readings were only selected
by the second hand of L. r is a 'contaminated' MS. which
combines the two traditions given by L and A.
The scholia are best preserved in L. They are largely founded
on the learning of Didymus (ist cent. b. c.) and contain references
to still earlier scholars, e.g. Praxiphanes [O. C. 900), circ. 300 b. c.
The latest authority quoted is Herodian (circ. 160 e. c). They do
not imply a text perceptibly sounder than what now survives, and
support the view that the tragic texts had been largely corrupted
before the Alexandrine era.
Edition by P. N. Papageorgius,
Leipzig, 1888; cf. J ebb, Sophocles, Cambridge, 1897, pp. xxvi sqq.
Ed. pr. Aldus, 1502, based principally on Marcianus 467,

originated

others that

MS.

akin to A.

Index

Beatson, Cambridge, 1830

1872; Dindorf, Leipzig, 1870.

Index

Lexica, Ellendt, Berlin,

to scholia netera in

Papa-

georgius' ed., Leipzig, 1888.

Papinius

P.

(i)

STATIUS

Thcbais

in

12

(?

a.d. 45-96).

bks.

(Puteaneus), late 9th cent.

Best
It

MS.

representatives of the second class are

II,

nth

P=Parisinus 8051

itself.
The best
B=Bambergensis N. 4.

D = St. John's College, Cambridge (Dovoriensis),

K = Gudianus 54, lo/iith cent.; N = PhiIippicus

cent.;

loth cent.;

is

forms a class by

AUTHORITIES

272
Cheltoniensis,

P and

lo/iith

Q=Parisinus 10317, loth cent.

same archetype, probably

cent.;

the rest are derived from the

a minuscule

MS.

of the 8th cent.,

being a later copy than

The archetype

the exemplar from which the rest are derived.

probably had a number of variants which, since they cannot be

by

explained on grounds of graphical corruption, are held

Phillimore to point to a second edition of the

As most

of these Sevrepai

portance for the text

Lactantius Placidus
(2) Achillcis,

who

is

the author.

are preserved by P,

(l>povTL8e<;

is

poem by

very great.

its

im-

Scholia attributed

to

otherwise unknown.

a fragment

in

PQK

bks.

as above,

and

Etonensis,?iith cent.
(3)

Siluac, in 5 bks.

P=a

codex found by Poggio

now

in

1416 or

M=Matritensis M. 31,
A* = readings of P written by Angclo
written circ. 1417.
Politian in the margin of a copy of the ed. princeps now in the
1417, probably of 9/ioth cent.,

Many

Corsini Library.

vulgar

lost.

MSS.

of

little

value.

MSS., it is now generally believed, are descended from P

through M. M, which is therefore the prime authority for the
text, is probably the copy which Poggio had made for himself by
a scribe of whose ignorance he complains. A*, according to
Politian's own statement, were taken from the exemplar which
Poggio brought from France, This exemplar cannot be the
contains a line (i. 4. 86) which Politian says
same as M since
was absent from his original. It must therefore have been P
Against this view v.
itself, and A* is therefore of high value.
H. W. Garrod, CI. Rev. 1912, p. 263.
Theb. and Achill. circ. 1470; Siluac (with Tib..
Ed. pr.
All

Catull., Propert.),

Venice, 1472. Index in Delphin ed. (Beraldus),

1685, and in Lemaire, Paris, 1830.

loHANNEs

STOBAEUS

'Kv6o\6yu)v

Hence

in

(circ. a. d. 500),

4 bks., arranged

the separate titles

'EK/Voyat'

during the Middle Age,

USS.oi Eclogac: F=Farnesinus,
(Cyrill. 299) (paper), 14th cent.

cent.

L= Laurent,

pi. 8. 22,

in

and

two

bibl. nat.

or

volumes.

came

into use

tci'x>/

\\vOoX<:>yioy

Ncapolit. III.

P=Parisinus 2129

14th cent., containing a

of sacred and profane writers.

d.

15

(paper), 15th

gnomology

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

273
MSS. of Florilegium (i) S = Vindobonensis Sambuci (phil. gr.
:

nth

67),

which

ed. pr. is

II i2th cent.

Ed.

Marcianus class, iv, 29, i4/i6th cent., from

printed. (2) M=Escurialensis Mendozae, no. 90,

cent.;

pr.

A=Par.

gr. 1984, 14th cent, (a

V.

\\.vB.,

TrincavelKis,

much

1536;

inferior MS.).

G.

'EkA.,

Canter,

Antwerp, 1575.

Plantin,

STRABO

(circ.

TiwypafpiKa, in

bks. 1-9 the best

64
1

b.c a.d.
The

7 bks.

MS.

is

19).

text is exceedingly corrupt.

A= Paris.

For

C= Paris.

1397, 12th cent.

1393, I3'i4th cent., contains bks. 1-17 with a large lacuna in

bk.

Fragments of a MS., possibly of the 7th cent, were

7.

covered by Cozza-Luzi (1875)

'^i

dis-

the Cryptoferratensis, a palim-

psest in the Vatican.

There

exist also

Tables of Contents

(/ce^aXaia)

and Epitomes,

Ep. Palatina in Heidelbergensis 398, loth cent. Ep. Vaticana in Vat. 482, 14th cent. The Eclogac by GeorgiosGemistos
e.g.

(Plethon), preserved in

Ed. pr.

Venetus 379, are of no value.

Aldus, Venice, 1516.

SUETONIUS

Traxquillus (circ. a.d. 75-160),

Cacsanmi (8 bks.). All MSS. are descended from
a lost archetype which was mutilated at the beginning (perhaps
a copy of a MS. written in capitals and known to Servatus Lupus
Gaius
(i)

in

De

vita

A.D. 844).

The

(Memmianus), 9th

Vaticanus 1904, nth

(2)

Dc

ilhtstribiis

ending
gramiuatkis
cent.,

a fragment of the treatise

in the

MSS.

Ed. pr.

MSS. are: M = Parisinus

G=Gudianus 268, nth cent.;

best extant
cent.;

De

61 15

V=

at Calig. 3. 3.

claris rhetoribus.

viris illiistribus,

and

is

This

is

preser\'ed

of the Dialogus and Germania of Tacitus (q.v.j.

Index in Delphin
Campanus, Rome, 1470.

ed.

(Babelon), 1684.

SUIDAS

(circ. a. d. 976).

Dictionary of Words and Things. The chief MSS. are:

Parisinus 2625, 13th cent., and V=Vossianus F. 2.

Ed.

pr.

A=

Chalcondylas, Milan, 1499.

SULPICIA

(wife of Calenus, Mart. X. xxxv, xxxviii).

Seventy hexameter lines are known from the editions of

J7f!

AUTHORITIES

274

Merula (1498) and Ugoletus

PuBLiLius

SYRUS

(fi.

50

now

lost.

The authenticity

B.C.).

mimes

Scntoitiac preserved from his

which are derived from

(1499),

a codex Bobiensis found in 1493 and

of the poem has been questioned.

in

various collections.

mentioned by A. Gellius 17, 14. The collection

= collection in Veronenhas now to be reconstructed from (i)
sis 168, A.D. 1329.
(2) Palatine collection n in Vaticanus 239,
lo/iith cent. {3) Zurich collection Z=Turic. C. 78, 9th cent,
and Monac. 6369, nth cent. (4) Seneca collection 2, which is
collection

is

Senecae Prouerbia preserved in a large number of

MSS., eg. P<^=Paris. 2676, 9th cent. (5) The Freising collec-

entitled

'

',

*l>=Monac. 6294, nth cent, is a combination of (2) and

pr.
in Erasmus, Dionys. Cato, Strassburg, 1515.
Index in W. Meyers' ed., Leipzig, 1880.

tion,

Ed.

(4).

Cornelius TACITUS (consul a.d. 98, d. after 117).

The minor works all descend from a codex of the loth cent.,
discovered at Hersfeld by Enoch of Ascoli in 1455 and brought
by him to Rome. This contained (i) the Gcnuania (2) Agricola
(3) the Dialogus and a fragment of Sitcton. de graniniaiicis
It has been shown recently that the only portion
et rhetoribns.
:

of this codex which survives

is

now

at Jesi in the library

of

Count Balleani. It contains eight original leaves of the Agricola

bound up with a 15th cent, transcript of the remaining six leaves.
For the Agricola accordingly tliis is the archetypal MS.
(C.

Annibaldi, 1907).
Dialogus de oratoribus.

Two copies of Enoch's MS. were

made, the first, X, by a careful but ignorant scribe, who did not
the second, Y, by a scribe with
understand the contractions
(i)

more pretentions to scholarship. To X belong, A = Vat. 1862

and B=Lcidensis Perizonianus 18; to Y belong, C=NeapoliFarnesianus

tanus

tendency among
text

must be

(2)

The

iv.

c.

critics

21,

D = Vat.

has been

is

The

Y-group, but any

eclectic.

Agricola.

Jesi

MS.

{supra) supplemented by Tule-

tanus 49. 2 (a direct copy), and

Poniponius Laetus, A = Vat. 4498.
1475

1518, and others.

to prefer the

from a MS. akin

to TA.

r=\'at.

The

3429,

written

by

text of Putcolanus ciic.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

275

The
Gennania, written in 98.
(3)
including B =
Enoch's MS. (v. supra) fall into two groups:
Vat. 1862, b = Leidensis Perizonianus; Y including C = Vat.
The lost Hummelianus is now recogT518, c=Farnesianus.
nized to have been a descendant of Enoch's MS.

Renaissance copies of

(4)

Historiarmn libn {from a.d. 69 to the death of Domitian),

The
in 14 bks., of which 1-4 and half of 5 survive.
together with Annals 11-16, depends entirely on Mediceus

probably
text,

68. 2,

nth

Ab

from Monte Cassino.

cent.,

Angusti annaliiim //Zr/' (continued to a.d.

of which 1-4, part of 5, 6, and 11-16
The text of 1-6 depends entirely on Mediceus 68. i,
survnve.
For 11- 16 v. (4) supra.
9th cent., from Korvey.
Edd. pr. Ann. 11-16, Hist., Germ., Dial., Venice (J. Spirensis),
circ. 1470; Ann. 1-5, Beroaldus, Rome, 1515; ^^ni:. (with Pliny,
Panegyr. and Petronius) Puteolanus, Milan, circ. 1482.
Lexicon Taciteum, A. Gerber and A. Greef, Leipzig, 1903.
(5)

excessu diui

probably in 16

69),

bks.,

TERENTIUS Afer

PuBLius

Wrote
B.C.).

six comedies, all of

(2)

Eunuchus

The

Hecyra
(161).

best

(165).

is

(3)

Phormio

(5)

MS.

(d.

b.c).

159

which are extant;

(i)

Andria (166

Heautontimorunicnos

(161).

(6)

(163).

(4I

Adclplioe (160).

A^Vaticanus 3226 (Bembinus), 4 5th cent.,

It belonged to Bernard Bembo, father

written in rustic capitals.

of Pietro Bembo.

All other

unknown

date.

They

MSS.

made by

derived from the recension

fall

have a mixed
8

=D

is

further removed, while

text.

Victorianus, Laurent. 38. 24, loth cent.

Vat. Lat. 1640,

grammarian of
which 8 the

into three groups, of

older approximates to the text of A, y

ju,

are interpolated and are

Calliopius, a

nth

cent.

263, loth cent. Contains

7=P

Decurtatus,

Fragm. Vindobonense, Vind. Phil.

y^/^rt'r. 912-981
Ad. Per. and 26-158.

Parisinus Lat. 7859, 9/ioth cent.

canus Lat. 3868, 9/ioth cent. Illustrated.

Illustrated

Basil. Vat.

Vati-

H.

79,

copy of C with traces of the readings of D,

/x=F Ambrosianus H. 75 infr., loth cent. Illustrated. L
E Riccardianus
Lipsiensis, Stadtbibl. Rep. i. 37, loth cent.
Toth cent.

Is a

^^(528) nth

cent,

xxx
It is

probable that the Palliatae of Terence were published

T 2

in

AUTHORITIES

276

Hence the original

a standard edition soon after his death.
prologues are preserved, and also the original endings to the
The Andria, it is true, has two spurious endings, but
plays.
they are absent from the best and oldest MSS., and were never
included in any of the standard recensions. The text has been
preserved by a long line, of scholars beginning in the second
century B.C. with L. Accius (the tragedian), Volcacius Sedigitus,
L. Aelius Stilo, and M. Terentius Varro, and continued by

M. Valerius Probus

(ist cent. a. d.),

Aemilius Asper, Arruntius

Celsus, Helenius Aero, Euanthius, Aelius Donatus (4th cent.

The Periochae or metrical arguments to the plays were
A. D.).

composed by C. Sulpicius Apollinaris of Carthage,

of Aulus Gellius and the Emperor Pertinax.

The

of the

condition

shown by

the

text

the

in

Bembinc A, which

the teacher

4 5th centuries

in spite

of

its

a. d.

is

manifest supe-

by the ordinary reader

more readable was
undertaken by a certain Calliopius a Greek like Euanthius in
all probability, and not a Roman of high rank like many of the
riority could hardly be read with comfort

The

of that time.

task of

redactors of the 4 '6th cent.

making the

The

a. d.

text

date of this recension

is

2nd cent.
A. D. since it contains the Periochae of Apollinaris, and is
perhaps later than the middle of the 4th cent., since the Didascaliae which it gives seem to be influenced by the Prefaces of
uncertain.

It

must be

Aelius Donatus.

later than the first half of the

All the

the Calliopian recension.

MSS.

except

There

is

show

as to the right principle of classification.

Rh. M.

Uscncr,

28.

the influence of

considerable doubt, however,

Some

critics

(esp.

Leo, ibid. 38, 335) have placed the

But
in a separate class from the rest.

409

MSS. P C F
D rests upon an illustrated MS., and the
illustrations in Pand C do not always agree with the inscriptions
illustrated

there

at the

is

evidence that

beginning of the scenes and probably do not come from

the

same source

or

class 7

recension.
E.

as the text.

represent most

The view

Hauler) adopted

y contains
recension, which

class

owing

to

in

(in

It is still

disputed whether class

iS

accurately the original Calliopian

the

main that

of

Dziatzko

the classification given above

is

and
that

the truest representatives of the Calliopian

was greatly in vogue after he 5th century

It influenced
the readable texts which it provided.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

other texts akin

Bembine A and its readings were

Such texts are represented by class 8.

the

to

imported into them.

Class

277

accordingly stands nearest to the text of A, class y is

Whether this view be right or not is of little

further removed.
practical

consequence since the text of Terence depends almost

wholly on A.

Commentaries and Scholia

The most important commentary is

the name of Aelius Donatus (4th cent.).

that

with the exception of the Hcaut.

is

restoring the text

e. g.

It

in Adclpli.

correct reading misere nimis cupio,

and

cupio

the

other

MSS.

It

which passes under

includes

the plays

all

of considerable use in

522 Donatus preserves the

where A has miser iiinos

misere cupio.

contains

also

It

valuable information concerning the Greek originals of the plays.

The work

of Donatus, however, has not survived in

its

original

much later work. No satisThe commentary of Eugraphiits

form, but has been overlaid with

factory critical edition exists.
is

not older than the loth cent, and

is

of

little

value.

Occasion-

Phorm. 175 rctinere

rctinere amarc
an uero amitterc accepted by Umpfenbach
There are
rctinere amorem an mittcrc, Bothe.
aniitterc codd.
scholia in A D G E C F and in Monacensis 14420 of i ith cent.
ally a possible reading is

found

in

it:

e.g.

The

snbscriptio in the Calliopian

the end of each play

'

MSS.

is

Calliopius recensui(tj

',

generally found at

In

PCB

it

occurs

end of the Phormio in the form Terenti Afri explicit

comoedia Phormio feliciter Calliopio bono scholastico
In A the plays are arranged in what was (wrongly) supposed
at the

'

'.

to

be the order of their composition: Andr., Eh>i, Hcaut., Plior.,

The other MSS. present different arrangements.

Hec, Ad.
Ed.

pr.

Strassburg,

circ. 1470.

Index

in

Delphin ed. (Camus),

1675-

THEOCRITUS

Bucolic poems.
(fl. circ. 270 B.C.).
His poems were originally published separately.

name
each

eiSvA/W, just as
is

written in

poems were

its

Pindar's

poems are

elSos dp/xovtas.

called

Hence
et8>/,

the

because

In the age of Sulla the

collected with those of other Bucolic poets into

a corpus by Artemidorus, whose son

Theon published

a com-

mentary. Other scholars edited them subsequently, e.g. Munatius

AUTHORITIES

278

(contemporary with Ilerodes Atticus), Aniaraiitus (contemporary

with Galen).
No codex is older than the 13th cent. K = Anibrosianus 222, 13th cent.
M^Vat. 915, 13th cent. B=
Patavinus, a lost codex of Bucaros (Capodivacca) its readings
are preserved in the Juntine edition and that of Callierges,
both published in 1516.
Vat. 1824, 14th cent.
Par. 2831,
:

V=

L=

Tr=Par. 2832, belonging to Demetrius Triclinius

known as M). C = Ambrosianus B. 75, i5/i6th cent., which

14th cent.
(also

D= Par.

alone preserves xxx "ihat tw x^e7rw.

The

which

traditional order,

2726, 14th cent.

disregarded by Wilamowitz,

is

dates only from Stephanus' edition of 1566.

Besides poems 1-16, which are contained in nearly all good

MSS., there are indications of two larger collections which have
been designated
and n. Both contain 1-16, 25, Meyu/^a, 17,
BtWos VtTa</)ios, 22 and 18.
alone contains 20, 21, "Epws Spa-Ti]<;,
19, 'A8(i)Vi8os 7rtTa<^tos,

et's

I'CKpoi'

contains 24, 26, 28, 27, 29,

above MSS.
= VLTr., n
^'i

1)

3-13

of most value.

is

In 14, 2, 15-18

the *-group

Ed. pr.

is

and

H alone
In the

= BCD.

and B.

'A;;^.

lle'AtMs.

"ASwvti', 23, ^EiriOaXafx.

'K7riypa///Aara

It is

closely followed by

of high importance, though

is still

indispensable.

Milan, 1480 or 1481 (printed with Ilesiodj.

Index: Rumpel's Lexicon, Leipzig, 1879

THEOGNIS

(second half of 6th cent.

poems

Elegiac

two books

in

I,

B.C.).

lines 1-1230.

II,

containing

158 lines of love poetry {Musa Pacdica).

The

MS.

A=Parisinus 388, loth cent. (sonietinKs

it was never at Modena but was
brought by the French in the Napoleonic wars at the beginning
of the 19th cent, from somewhere in North Italy).
It is the sole
best

is

called the Mutinensis, although

= Vaticanus

authority for the second book.

There

also of high value.

MSS. which are

The condition

of

little

all

a considerable

915. 13th cent,

number

is

of inferior

value.

of the text

the authenticity of

is

is

discussed on

or nearly

all

the

p. 46.

The

Theognidea

is

case for
best put

by E. Harrison, Cambridge, 1902.

Ed.

pr.

Index:

Aldus, Venice, 1495, with Theocritus 1-30.

Heidelberg 1880: Pod. Min. Or.,

in J. Sitzler's ed.,

ed. Gaisford. vol.

iii.

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

THEOPHRASTUS

27^

372-287 b.c).

(circ.

XafjaKTrjpes in 32 chapters, dating probably from the beginning

of the Byzantine age (6th cent. a.d.).

MSS. descend from

All

introduction

some of the

to

In this an

a mutilated archetype.

was prefixed by the interpolator as well as epilogues

From

chapters.

A=Par.

descend:

this edition

Gr. 2977, lo/iith cent., B=Par. Gr. 1983, loth cent., V=Vat.
Gr. no, 13th cent. It is still debated whether the inferior MSS.

of i4/i6th cent, have any intrinsic value, and Cobet and Diels

deny

they have.

that

6-16;

V the

last

15.

AB

contain characters

It is

the sole authority for 29 and the

1-15 and 30.

M=Monacensis Gr. 505, 15th cent., known

Munich Epitome, contains 1-21 in a shortened form.
Ed. pr.
Pirckheimer, Nuremberg, 1527 (15 Characters);
G. B. Camozzi in Aristotle, Venice, 1552 (23 Characters)
greater part of 30.

as the

Amaduzzi, Parma, 1786

Casaubon, 1599 (28 Characters)
contain 29-30 from V),
Index in H. Diels' ed., Oxford, 1909.

(the

first to

Uepl

(2)

cfiVTwv L(TTopia<;,

fragment

ala-OrjTwv.

9 bks.

Ilept XtOwv.

(7)

'Ek tmv

/xero,

(3)

Hcpl

(5)
to,

Ilepl (ftvTwv alriwi',

ttu/jos.

(jivaLKu,

(6)

Hcpt

6 bks.

(4)

ala-Oya-ewi' Koi

and shorter fragments of

other works.

MSS.

(2),

The

(3)

Medicei Laurent,

B= Vat.
tianus
(4).

C=

1305.
87. 20.

pi.

pr.

Index

in

is

U^Vaticfanus Urbinas

codd. 3 et 23.
Vat.-Urb. [08. (5)
as
85,

P Par.

B=Laurentianus

Ed.

best

plut.

1921.

in

as in

(5).

(7)

as in

pi. 28. 45.

(circ.

460-400 b.c).

History of the Peloponnesian

mentions an arrangement

The

FP

M=

Aldus, 1498, with Aristotle.

I. G. Schneider's ed., vol. v, Leipzig, 1821.

THUCYDIDES

9.

(6)

61.

A=Vat. 1302.
F = Lauren(4).

(4)

fresh

in

introduction

War

in

8 bks.

Marcellinus 58

13 bks. and Diodorus 12. 37 one in

to

v.

26 seems to indicate that

Thucydides' plan included originally only the Archidamian War.

A=Cisalpinus sine

nth

Italus, Par. suppl, Gr. 255,

ii/i2th cent.

E=Heidelbergensis 252 (Palatinus),

nth cent, (the only good codex containing the lives). C =
Laurentianus plut. 69. 2, early loth cent. F=:Monacensis 430

B=:Vat.

126,

cent.

AUTHORITIES

28o
(Auguslanus),

nth

cent.

G=Monacensis228

upper margin damaged.

nth

H=Par.

cent.

(paper), 13th cent.,

M=Britannicus, Mus.

Brit.

11.

727,

1734, 15th cent.

C G. (2) B A E F M. Both are

same archetype. It is noticed
by H. S. Jones that they are more in conflict in bks. 1-2 than in
the remaining books. A reading supported by C G E, C G M, and
These

two groups

into

fall

(i)

ultimately' to be referred to the

G M, is not to be rejected lightly. After vi. 92. 5 B

and
follow a separate recension not found in the other MSS.
This often preserves the true reading.
The papyrus fragments = Oxyrhynchium no. 16, jst cent.,
containing iv. 36
Faiumense, containing viii. 91, agree with
the codd. save in minor details. O does not favour either group
occasionally by

W agrees with C

W=

G.

Valla's translation, published in 1452, contains valuable readings,

due either

used.

The

to his

own

Halicarnassensis

Von

MSS. which he

ancient writers such as Dionysius

rarely outweigh

Scholia are scanty and of

Ed. pr.: Aldus, 1502.

Index:

conjectures or to the

quotations in

little

the

evidence of the

MSS.

value.

Essen, Berlin, 1887; Lexicon, Betant, Geneva,

1843.

Albius

TIBULLUS

Elegies

in

(died 19 h.c).

2 bks.:

poems by Lygdamus,

the third

book contains a collection of

the Paiicgyriciis Mcssallac, and

poems op

Sulpicia.

The tradition is late and bad. The best MSS. arc A =

Ambrosianus R. 26 sup., 14th cent.; V = Vat. 3270, 15111 cent.
=
Both are derived from the same source, A being the better.
the recentiorcs, which are really editions made by the scholars of
'\>

the Renaissance (cf p. 102).

The

lost Fraginciiiimi Ciiiaciiiiiitiii

was of greater importance than any existing MS. Some of its

readings are known from Scaligcr's notes, which are preserved
at

Leyden.

There are excerpts belonging to the loth and 11th cent., the
Frisingensia (preserved in Monacensis 6292) being the most
valuable.

Ed. pr.
i68o.

V^enice,

1472

Index

in

Delphin

ni. (T.

Silvius),

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

TIMOTHEUS (circ.
Nomos

281

Fragment

of a citharoedic

was discovered in 1902 in a grave near

papyrus, which dates from the 4th cent.

entitled JQepo-at

The

Abusir, Egypt.

now

B.C., is

Ed.

448-358

b. c).

in the

Berhn Museum

with index

pr.

VALERIUS FLACCUS

Gaius

(P. 9875).

Wilamowitz-Mollendorfif, Leipzig, 1903.

Setinus

Balbus

(d.

circ.

A. D. 90).

Epic, Argonaiitica, in 8 bks.

V=Vaticanus3277, 9th
i-iii

and

iv.

1-317),

cent.,

now

lost,

and S==Sangallensis (containing

but known through Poggio's

apographum Matritensis, x. 81. The Sangallensis preserves the

same tradition as the Vaticanus, but is not a copy. A further
source has been sought

in a lost

Antwerp, 1565.
Ed. pr. Bologna, 1474.

codex quoted by Carrio

in his

edition,

Index

VALERIUS MAXIMUS

in

Lemaire's

ed., Paris, 1824.

(under Tiberius).

Factoniin ac dictoriini inemorabiliimi lihri

Abridgements by

ix.

and lanuarius Nepotianus. The direct textual tradition rests upon A=Bernensis 366, 9th cent., and L^Florentinus
1899 (Ashburnhamensis), 9th cent., which come from a similar
source.
There is also a valuable indirect tradition in Vaticanus
4929, loth cent., of Paris' abridgement, which was made from
lulius Paris

MS.

of high quality.

this abridgement, is a stray

Bk. x, de praenominibus, found in

epitome of another work (possibly the

Exempla of Hyginus) which has become part of

Ed.

Strassburg,

pr.:

circ.

1470.

Index

in

Paris' epitome.

Delphin

ed. (P. J.

Cantel), 1679.

Marcus Terentius VARRO, of Reate (116-27 b. c).

(i) De lingua Lathia, in 25 bks., of which 5-10 survive
Mediceus 51. 10, nth cent., a MS. from Monte Cassino

in

in

Lombardic hand. It contains also the Pro Clncntio of Cicero

and the Ad Hcrcnnhim. All other MSS. of the De lingua are
a

descended from it.

Ed. pr, Rome, circ. 1471.
(2) Reruui rusticaruni libri
in the works of Cato (q. v.).
:

Ed.

pr.

Index

iii.

The

tradition

Venice, 1472, in the Scriptores de

iii of Keil's ed., 1902.

in vol.

Re

is

the

same as

Rnstica.

AUTHORITIES

282

G.MUs

VELLEIUS Patercllus

Historiac Roiiiaiiac, in 2 bks.

(under Tiberius a.d. 14-37).

The only authorities are the

MS.

copies of M=:Murbacensis, a

discovered

in

1515 by Beatus

Rhenanus and subsequently lost. To these belong (i) the ed.

pr. by Rhenanus, which was printed from his transcript and
contains in an appendix a collation with
(2)

Acad. Basileensis, A. N.

(Bibl.

Ed. pr.

B.

Amerbach

in

1516

ii. 8).

by Rhenanus, Basel,

M by his pupil A. Burer

made by

a copy of R.'s transcript

Delphin ed.

Inde.x in

1520.

(R. Riguez), 1675.

VERGILIUS Marc

PuBLius
I.

(70-19

Biicolica, i.e. 10 Eclogues.

2.

b.

c).

Gcorgica, in 4 bks.

^. Aciieis,

Appendix Vergiliaua, containing a number of

poems, some of which may be authentic.
The tradition of the text is exceedingly good and uniform. The
in

12 bks.

4.

MSS.

chief
cent.).

are:

A=Schedae

Vaticano-Berolinenses (2nd 3rd

These are fragments of a codex formerly

at St.

Denis

three leaves are at Berlin (codex Augusteus) and four at

(Vat. 3256)

F=Sched. Vaticanae 3225,

3rd/4th cent.

Rome

G = Sched.

Sangallenses 1394, palimpsest, 4th cent.; M=Mediceus 39. 29,

5th cent., with the subscriptio 'Turcius Rufius Apronianus
Asterius

et inl.

u. c.

ex comite domest. protect, ex com. priu.

ex praef. urbi patricius et consul ordin. legi et distincxi

codicem fratris Macharii u. c. non mei fiducia set eius cui si
(? cuius) et ad omnia sum deuotus arbitrio xi Kal. mai. Romac
P=Palatinus Vat. 1631, 4 /5th cent. R = Romanus Vat. 3867,
largit.

'.

V=Sched. Veronenses, palimpsest, 4th cent.

F M P R V are closely related, A and G are of less value. None

?6th cent.

of these codices

consensus of
9th cent.,

is

preserved

y=^^

often of use to

The commentary
in a

The

rests mainly on the

codex Gudianus, fol. 70,
decide between conflicting readings.

complete.

is

MPR.

text

ni''""-'scule

oC Scrviiis (4th cent.)

long form,

first

is

of great value.

published by

and in a shorter and more authentic form,

R. Stephanus in 1532.
Ed. pr.

Index:

P.

Daniel

iir.st

in

It is

1600,

published by

Strassburg or Rome, circ. 1469.

H. Merguet, Leipzig, 1909; M. N. Wetmore,

New

Haven, 191 1.
(4)

Apfyciidix VergiliiVia.

Tiic

following |)oems are attributed

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

283

commentary on the
Epigrammata, Copa, Dirac. With these a few other poems are associated
in the surviving MSS., viz. Morctum, Est ct non, Vir bonus,
Maecenas. At an early date there were two collections, (i) conto Vergil in

Acneid'.

introduction to Servius'

the

Ctris,

Aetna,

Priapea,

Ciilex,

taining Cnlex, Dirac, Copa, Est

Catalepton or

non, Vir bonus, Rosae, Aetna,

et

Moretum. This collection is represented, though in a fragmentary

Fragmentum
form, in Vaticanus Bembinus 3252, 9th cent.
Stabulense, i. e. Paris. 17177, loth cent., and in a number of later
MSS. For the Aetna, besides the Frag. Stabulense, the chief
authorities are Cantabrigiensis KK. v. 34, loth cent., and a lost
MS. of Claudian, quoted by Lilius Gyraldus. (2) Another collec:

tion, viz,

Ciris,

Catafepton,

M.

VERRIUS FLACCUS

Dc

is

best preserved

(Augustan

the epitome

partly in an abridgement of Festus

Paulus Diaconus (end of 8th cent.

The

Bruxellensis

age).

iierborum significatu survives partly in

Pompeius Festus and

in

number of later MSS.

10675-6, i2th cent., and a

sole authority for Eest us

by

made by

a. d.).

the Farnesianus,

is

nth

cent.,

1477 consisted of nine

quaternions out of an original sixteen, and contained part of the
Three of these nine have since been
letter
to the letter V.

which when discovered by Rhallus

in

and 16), and their contents are only known through

Renaissance copies.
The MSS. oi Paulus fall into two classes (1) best represented

lost (viz. 8, 10,

by Monacensis 14734, 10 nth

cent.; (2)

by Guelferbytanus, loth

cent.

Ed.

pr.

probably Milan, 1471.

VITRUVIUS POLLIO

(under Augustus).

dc ArcJiitectura, 10 bks.

H=Harleianus
loth cent.;

2767, 9th cent.;

G = Gudianus

69,

nth

S = ScIetstatensis

cent.

All

come from

1153
the

bis,

same

archetype.

An

abridgement also exists made by M. Cetius Faventinus

the 3rd cent.

Ed.

pr.

by

J.

Sulpitius,

Rome,

Index: H. Nohl, Leipzig, 1876.

circ.

i486.

in

AUrilORITIES

284

XENOPHON
Kvpov

(1)

434-355

(circ.

b.

c).

7 bks.

avdjiaa-i'; in

The best MS. is C=Parisinus 1640, a. d. 1320. Three other

MSS. are descended from it. Of the deteriores the best are D =
Bodleianus Canon. 39, 15th cent., and V = \'indobonensis 95, 15th
A papyrus fragment of the 3rd cent. a. n. (Grenfell and
Hunt, Oxyrhynch.Pap. iii, p. 120) agrees in the main with C, but

cent.

Athcnaeus

also presents readings peculiar to the dett.

his

in

quotations supports the text of the dett.

(2) Kr/)ou TTUiSeia in

The

MSS.

chief

8 bks.

are

Etonensis, 15th cent.

A=Parisinus
cent.

1635, ^4^^^ cent.;

V = Vat.

39, 15th cent.

C=Parisinus 1640, 14th cent.; E =

H=Escorialcnsis T. 3. 14, 12th cent.

(i)

(2)

1335, 12th cent.

most important

G = Guelfcrbytanus 71. 19, 15th

(3) D = Bodleianus Canonicianus

D)=Erlangensis, 15th

(or

for the text are

HD

Of these

cent.

Other aids

F.

criticism of the text are the Constantine excerpts (10th cent.)

papyrus fragments of the 2nd and 3rd

not support any one class.

cent. a.d.

7 bks., a continuation of

(3) 'EWfji'LKii in

The

the

to the

and

papyri do

Thuc. down

to the

date of the Battle of Mantinea (362). (i) The better class. B =

It is mutilated in bk. 7, where the
Parisinus 1738, 14th cent.

evidence of others of the same group, e.g. Vaticanus Palatinus

M=

Ambrosian. A 4 /;//,
140, 14th cent, (paper) has to be taken.
A.D. 1344, is also of value. (2) Deteriores, e.g.
Parisinus
The papyri support the MS. tradition.
2080, 15th cent.

C=

best

MSS.

is

(v. iii/ra),

are the

To

MSS.
the

15th cent.

All

two groups:

in

same

Marcianus 511, 12th

(i)

cent.

MSS.

(2)

the Hiero.

all

the other

(6) 'ATTOfivrjixovtv/xaTa

2iwK/>aToi'9.

inferior

MSS.

All arc derived

are of use, e.g.

from a

used by Stobaeus.

common

1335, 12th

MSS., such

large group of

are derived from the

13th cent, (contains only bks. 12).

te.xt

in

A = \'aticanus

class belong inferior

which was faulty and not of great

Stobaeus and Athenaeus.

The

same as

from which some think

are derived.

(5) 'le'pwi'.

cent.

The MSS.

'Ayr/o-t'Aao?.

(4)

The

antiquit}-.

MSS.

as

N=

of the

same archetype,
(Quotations

in

4 bks. A=Parisinus 1302,

Parisinus 1740, 13th cent.

B=
C= Par.

1642 (D in lIcllcHica).
archetype dilVerent from tiie

FOR CLASSICAL TEXTS

(7)

285

MSS. very numerous. The most important

F = Laur. 80. 13, 13 '14th cent., and 85. 9, 13th cent. M =

OtKoro/y.tKo'?.

are E,

V=

Marc. 511, 13th cent., andH=Reginensis

Their relations to one another are still imperfectly known. All from one archetype. Papyrus fragments of ist
cent. A. D. (Grenfell and Hunt, Oxyr/i. Pap. ii. 120).
(8) 'ATToAoyia 2wK/)ttTov'9. Same tradition as Hiero and Agesilaus.
B=\'aticanus 1335, 12th cent, (corrections made in the
14th cent.).
This or a similar MS. lies behind A=:Vaticanus
Quota1950, 14th cent., and Ha=Harleianus 5724, 15th cent.
Lips. 96, 14th cent.

96, 12 /13th cent.

tions in Stobaeus.

Two

groups of equal value: (i) e.g. A,

H=:\'indob. 37. (70), 15th
(2)C = Par. 2955, 15th cent.; D-= Laurent. 85. 9, 13th
D is probably the parent of the Juntine ed.
(9) Svyu.TroVio)'.

Parisini 1643, 1645, 15th cent.

B=
cent.

cent.

Minor writings: [a) AaK-eSat/y.ovtoJi' iroXiTtia. [[b) 'AOqvaMV

not by Xen. but composed circ. 424, perhaps by Critias.]

(10)

TToAtreta,

TLopoL

{c)

7]

TTipl

pocroSMV.

[a)

l7nrap)(^LK6<;.

(^) ITepi itttt ik-t}?.

{J^)

Kwy]-

L=Laurentianus 53. 21, 14th cent.

For (a) there is also Vat. 1335, vide (8), and many late MSS.
For {b) Vat. 1950, vide (8), C = Vat. 1335. For (c) there is a
fragment in C=Par. 2955, also \^at. 1950 and Vat. 1335. For

yertKos.

{(f)

All are contained in

1643 and several

Paris.

2955-

late

MSS.

[c)

Paris.

1643 and Par.

(/) Paris. 2737.

Ed. pr. Helknica, Venice, 1503; Apologia, Reuchlin, 1520;

Opera, Euph. Boninus, Florence (Junta), 1516.
:

Index: Lexicon, F. W.Sturz, Leipzig, 1801-1804; G.A.Sauppe,

Anabasis, K. W. Kriiger, Berlin, 1851 Memora-

Leipzig, 1869
bilia,

M. Kellogg, Cornell Studies, 1900.

CHAPTER

IX

THE NOMENCLATURE OF GREEK AND LATIN

MSS. WITH THE NAMES OF FORMER
POSSESSORS.
Thf. custom of writing

critical editions

of classical authors in

Latin has led to the general use of Latin names for manuscripts.

The

following Index has been compiled in the hope of

rendering some of the obscurer names intelligible to those
whose studies are not directly concerned with Textual Criticism.

In most instances such names are geographical and are taken

from the place where a manuscript was first discovered, e.g.
the Lucensis of Martial retains the name of Lucca, the town
where it was found, although it is at present in Berlin or from
the monastery, town, or library to which the manuscript once
belonged or still belongs, e. g. Bobiensis, Montepessulanus,
Vindobonensis. Often the designation has been taken from
the name of some private owner, e.g. codices Puteanei,
Brunckiani. Occasionally fanciful names have been invented
to indicate the beauty, size, shape, or age of the book, or the
colour of the ink or parchment, e.g. codex Gigas, Oblongus,
Ouadratus, Augusteus, Aureus, Argcnteus, Purpureus, Ruber,
Nitidus, Ornatus, Tersus, Decurtatus.
The full description of a manuscript as given in the catalogue
of the authorities used in a critical edition should consist of
{n} the name or names by which the manuscript has been
known to scholars at any period {/>) the press-mark which it
bears in the catalogue of the library to which it at present
;

belongs

(c)

the sig/iun or abbreviated

number) by which the editor denotes

/its cri/iais; and {(/) information as to
style of

Thus

its

mark

(usually a letter or

its

readings

its

size

in his n/y/>ani-

and shape

aiui ihe

handwriting.

the

full

description will often give UKire than one

name

NOMENCLATURE OF MANUSCRIPTS

287

hands since it
codex Bernensis olim Bongarsianus cod. Franekeranus nunc Leeuwardensis 45, olim Genevensis, pridem Cluniacensis.
Where a library has been catalogued on modern principles
The
the system employed will rarely cause any difficulty.
separate collections are merged into one large catalogue, usually
termed a Summary Catalogue, in which every manuscript has
if

the manuscript has passed through several

became known

to scholars, e.g.

number assigned

a particular

will not give a full description

merely

to

it.

The Summary Catalogue

and history of the manuscript, but

sufficient information to

enable the student to identify

For further information the older catalogues of the various

collections must still be consulted.
To avoid the use of excessively high numbers the manuscripts

it.

catalogued are usually subdivided into groups according to the

language in which they are written, and sometimes according

and the nature of their subject-matter; e.g. Parisinus Fonds Grec 2712; Vindobonensis Hist(orici) 34, Jurid(ici)
to their size

33; Berolinensis Theolog. Lat. Fol. 481.

is denoted by the following letters

At Paris the

size

M, moyen

,,

G, grand

,,

up to 27 centimetres
from 27 to 37
from 37 to 50 ,,

A, atlas

,.

from over 50

P, petit format, i.e.

,,

,,

Accessions are usually denoted by press-marks such as: Sup-

pKementuml, Appendfix), Nouv(elles) Acq(uisitions), Add(itional)

MSS.
In the smaller libraries, and in some of the older collections
which have been incorporated with larger libraries, the pressmarks are introduced by the Latin word for book-case, press,
or desk; e.g. scrinium, pluteus, theca, armarium, foruli.
Or by
the Latin title of the room or building in which the collection is
preserved ; e.g. Repositorium, Auctarium, Archium, Tabularium,
Thesaurarium. The rarest possessions of a library are sometimes called Cimelia, as at Ratisbon. The Cotton collection, which
now forms part of the British Museum, is still catalogued by the
names of the twelve Caesars, Cleopatra and Faustina, whose
busts stood over the original cases, e.g. Cottonianus

Nero D.

4.

NOMENCLATURE

288
a manuscript

li"

is

ol"

any importance

for the constitution of

a text a siglum or abbreviated sign must be used for denoting

when given

readings

its

some

letters

the

in

apparatus

Greek or Latin alphabet

case letters for the less important.

the sigliun

is

A small

is

number placed above

generally used to denote the handwritings in which

additions or corrections have been

first

Usually

criticus.

employed, capital
being reserved for the important manuscripts and lower-

letter of the

Thus

written.

made

MS. was

since the

P- denotes the reading of the second hand,

P^'ofthe third.

Where

a manuscript has been mutilated

or parts are in different libraries the symbol

and

fragments

its

often used to

is

indicate the connexion that exists between them, e.g. Vossianus

F. 70.

MS.

+ Canonicianus

Seneca's

of

Bern. 347 + 357

by Hciric of Auxerre.

Servius

The

Lat. Class. 279 are parts of the

letters;

Vossianus

+ 330+

79+

Paris. 7665, a

Paris.

MS.

following are the chief works of reference

same

1750

of

of excerpts

Geographical Names.
Lexicon Geogmp/iiaini, IM.A. Baudrand, Paris, 1570.
Universus Terrarinn Orbis, Alphonsus Lasor a

\'arca

[i.e.

R.

Savonarola], Padua, 1713.

Oibi's Latiiiiis, J. G. T. Graesse, Dresden, 1909.
Gallia Christiana, P. Piolin, 1870.
Italia Sacra, F. Ughellus, 1717.

Lexicon Deutsc/wr

Stiftcr,

Klostcr nnti

Ordtns/iaii.^n; O.

V. Grole,

Osterwieck, 1881.
Tlinani Index, Genevac, 1634, an index to the latinized

names

in

De

Thou's history, will sometimes be found useful.

Atlas znr Kirc/iengeschichtr, Heussi und Mulcrt, Tiibingcn, 1905.
Historical Atlas of Modern Europe, ed. R. L. Poole, Oxford, 1902.

Directories of Libraries.
Adressbuclidrr

Wien,

liibl.

dcr ost.-uiig. Monarchic, J.Hiiliattn

u.

M.Ilolzniann.

1900.

Adressbuch der deutschen Bibl., P.Schwenkc, Lcipz. 1893.

Minerva, published annually by Triibner, tH)ntains the hest and most
accessible information. The various vohiincs cuntain aiconnts ofthe
more important libraries.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

289

General Catalogues of MSS.

B. de Montfaucon, Bibliothccn Bibliothecarum, 2 vols., Paris, 1739.
G. Haenel, Catalogilibroriiui mscr. qui in

bibl. Galliae, Helvefiae, Belgii,

Britanniae seniantur, Lips. 1830.

V. Gardtliausen, Sanimluitgeii it. Cataloge gvicchischer Handschriflen,
1903 (an off-print from Byzantiiiisches Arc/iiv).

W. Weinberger,

Cotalogits

libraries containing
J. L.

MSS.

Catalogonim, Wien, 1902

(a

list

of

of ecclesiastical writers).

Heiberg, Ubrrsicht besonders der griecli. Handschriftenkataloge.

Gelehrte Anzeigen, 1907, pp. 707-14.

Giitt.

Special Catalogues, etc.

Mediaeval Libraries.
G. Becker, Catalogi biblioihecarum aniiqiii, Berlin, 1885.
Th. Gottlieb, Uber mittelalterliche Bibliotheken, Leipz. 1890.

Austria-Hungary.
A. Goldmann, Verzeichnis der usf.-uugar. Handschriftenkataloge
Zentralblattf. Bibl., 1888, v, p.

E. Gollob, Verseithnis der gr. Handsiiir. in Oest.-Ungarn,

Wien, igo^.

This does not include Vienna.

Xenia Bernardino, vol. ii. Die Handschriftenverzeichnisse der
cienstifte^

Wien,

in

sqq.

Cister-

1891.

Belgium.
A. Sanderus, Bibliotheca Belgica, Lille, 1641,
H. Omont, on Greek MSS. in Belgium in Revue de Vinstruction
publique, vols. 27-8.

France.
L. Delisle,

Le Cabinet

des

MSS.

de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris,

1868-1881.

U. Robert, Inventaire sonimaire des mss. des

bibl.

de France, Paris,

1896.

This
iibl. publiques de France, 1893-1903.
includes the libraries of Paris (with the exception of the Bibl.

Catalogue general des

Nat.) and of the departments.

H. Omont, Inventaire sommaire des diss, grecs, 4 vols., Paris, 18861898. Contains the Greek MSS. in French provincial libraries.

Great Britain.
E. Bernard, Catalogi

libr.

manuscr. Angliae

et

Hiberniae, Oxford,

1697.

Holland.
H. Omont, on Greek

MSS.

in Zentralblatt

pp. 185, 562.

f.

Bibl., 1886. vol. iv,

NOMENCLATURE

29a
Italy.

good
MSSItalica,

F. Blunie, Iter Italicitm, 4 vols., Halle, 1824-1836, containing a

bibliography of all preceding works.

Bibliotliecalibr.

Gottingen, 1834
G.

Mazzatinti,

Invcntari dci niaiioscritti

dclle

bibliotcche

Italia,

Catalogues for the most part of the

smaller Italian libraries which contain few classical works.
13 vols., Forli, 1891-1904.

E. Martini, Cntnlogo dei manoscritti grcci, Milan, 1893.

Rome, 1893 (unfinished), gives a

description of Italian public libraries.

BiblJoteche dello S/afo,

list

and

Scandinavia.
U. Robert, Cabinet
C.

Graux

et

historiqiie, 1880, vol. 26, p. 119.

A. Martin, Notices

sonitii.

des mss. gircs de Suede. Arc/iivt<

des Missions scientifiqnes, Third Series, 1889, .w, p. 293.

Spain.
R. Beer, Handschriftenschdtze Spaniens, Vienna, 1894.
C. Graux et A. Martin, .Notices soinm. des mss. grecs d'Espagiie

et

de

Portugal, Paris, 1892.

Switzerland.
H. Omont, Cat. des mss. grecs des
Bibl., vol.

iii

(1886), pp.

385-452

bibl.
;

de la Suisse.

Names of Scholars, Collectors,

F. A. Eckstein,

W.

Zentralblatt

etc.

Nomenclator Pliilologorum, Leipz.

1871.

Pokel, P/iilologisches Schriftsteller-Lexicoii, Leipz. 1882.

usctul

but uncritical work.

The

less

Some

known

scholars and collectors are often difficult to identify.

will be found in

C. G. J5cher, Gelehrten- Lexicon, 4 vols., 1750;

Zedler, Universal-Lexicon, 1732-1751

in the various national Dictionaries of Biography.

and

f.

vol. viii (1891), p. 22.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

291

NOMENCLATURE.
A
Abbatiae de Florentia, monasterium.

now

La Badia, Florence,

MSS.

It.

Laurentian among those of the Convent! Soppressi.

Abrincensis, Abrincatuanus Abrincae, Abrincatae), Avranches Fr.
(Taranne* Omont*.)
Absarensis (Absarus), Ossero in Dalmatia. Monastery of S. Nicholas.
in the

Librar}' dispersed.

Accidas, Manuel Atzidas of Rhodes presented

MSS.

to Sixtus

in

In Vatican.

1585.

Acquaviva, MSS. of this family at Naples (Girolamini) and Vienna.

Acragantinus (Acragas, Agrigentum), Girgenti, Sicily. Bibl. Lucchesiana (A. Mancini, 1898).

Mostly Oriental MSS.

Library of the College of

Admontensis, Admont, Steiermark, Austr.

S. Patak.

(Wichner,

1897.)

Aedilium Florentinae ecclesiae, s. v. Florentinus.

Aegianus, MSS. once belonging to Aegius Benedictus of Spoleto
(fl. circ. 1550), cleric, antiquary, and lecturer on the classics at Paris.
Aegidius, Cardinal, of Viterbo, It.
d. 1532.
Aemilianus, S. Millan de la Cogolla, Sp.
Academia de la Historia, Madrid.
;

Aesiensis Aesis),
f

Jesi,

MSS.

Now

at

Hamburg.

in librarj^ of

Real

It.

Affligeniensis, the monastery (Benedictine) at Afflighem or Afifleghem,

near Malines, Belg. (Cat. of 1642 in Sanderus, Bibl. Belg.)

s. v. Senonensis.
Agenensis, the Jesuit College at Agen, Fr. MSS. came into possession of the Jesuits of Clermont, v. Claromontanus (i).

Agendicum

Agnesiana, librar}' at Vercelli, It.

Agobardinus, MSS. of Agobard or Agobald, Abp. of Lj'ons

d. 840.

(e.g. Paris, lat. 1622.)

Agricola, Rudolphus (1442-1485),

s. V.

German philosopher and

scholar.

Palatinus,

Agrippinas, Cologne, Germ. s.v. Coloniensis.

Alani codd., MSS. of Henry Allen of Dublin, editor of Cicero.
in the

Now

possession of his son Samuel Allen of Dublin.

Albae-Juliensis, s.v. Weissenburgensis.

Albertina, the University Library, Leipzig, Germ.

Albiensis, Albigensis, Albi, Fr.

Albornoziana,
*

s.v.

(Libri

Portal

Catalogues marked with an asterisk will be found

lies bibl. publicities

'.)

Bononiensis.

de Fiance, 1849 1885 and 1893-1903.

U 2

in tlie

Catalogue gf'n^ial

NOMENCLATURE

292

Alcobacensis, Bibl. Alcobatiae, i.e. of the Benedictine monastery of

Alcobaca. Now at Lisbon, Portugal. (Catalogue, Lisbon, 1775.)
Alderspacensis, Aldersbach, near Passau, Germ. MSS. at Munich.
Aleander, Ilieronymus (1480-1542), Cardinal, librarian to Leo X.

MSS.

in

Vatican.

Alexandrinus, (i) Bibl. Alexandrina, a portion of the Vatican Library

founded by Alexander VIII in 1690 out of the collections of Queen
Christina and of Pius II (s.v. Vaticanus). (2) University Library
(Bibl, Alessandrina) in Rome founded by Alexander VII, 1667.
(H, Narducci, 1877.) (3) The codex Alexandrinus of the Greek
Bible given to Charles I in 1627 bj' Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of
Constantinople, came from Alexandria. It is now in the British

Museum.
Leo

Allatius,

Greek scholar and theologian.

(1584-1667),

MSS.

in

Vatican and Vallicelliana.

Almelovee(n)ianus,

MSS.

collected

by Theodore Jannson van Alme-

loveen, 1657-1712, Professor of Classics and of Medicine at Harder-

wyk, Holland.
Alnensis, Aulne, Belg.

(Sanderus, Bibl. Belgica,

ii.

234, gives a cata-

logue for 1632.)

Altaempsianus, the

MSS. of the Dukes of Altaemps and Galesi, an

descended from the Counts of Hohen-Ems. Their
collection, which included the MSS, of Albertus Pius (d. 1529)
and Johannes Angelus Altaemps (d. 1627), was purchased by
Cardinal Ottoboni and is now part of the Ottoboniani (q. v.).
Altaha superior, Ober-Altaich, Germ, MSS. at Munich.
Altaha inferior, Nieder-Altaich, Germ. MSS. at Munich.
Italian family

MSS. at Universitj- of Altdorf, Germ. Now at Erlangen.

Altenburgensis, Altenburg, Germ. At Diisseldorf.
Alteriana, libr. of Altieii family at Rome. Blume, Bibl., p. 159.
Althorp, library founded by Charles Spencer, third Earl of Sunderland
(1674-1722), and increased by George John Spencer, second Earl
Spencer (1758-1834). Sold in 1892 to form nucleus of Rylands
Library, s. v. Mancunicnsis.
Altissiodurensis, also Aut-, Ant-, Auxcrre, Fr. (Molinier*.)
Altmonasteriensis, Altmiinster, Germ. At Munich.
Altovadensis (Vadum altum), Ilohenfurth, Bohemia.
Alt(d)orfinus,

Amandinus,

s. v.

S.

Amand.

Ambergensis, Amberg, Germ. MSS. at Munich.

Ambianensis (Ambianum), Amiens, Fr. The library contains Corbeienses, Fontanellenscs, and MSS. of S. Petri Selincuriensis and
(E. Coyecque; Michel*.)
S. Acheul.
Ambrasianus, Castle Ambras in Tyrol, iVustria. Library tran;^fcrrcd
to V^ienna in 1665.

(Th. Gottlieb.

Ambrascr

IIs^., 1900.)

OF MANUSCRIPTS

293

Ambrosianus, library founded at Milan, It., in 1609 by Cardinal

Federigo Borromeo {1564-1631). It includes the collections of
(Gk. MSS., Martini e Bassi, 1905.)
Pinelli and Merula.
Amerbachianus, Boniface Anierbach of Basel, Switz. (1495-1562),
Professor of Law friend of Erasmus.
Amiatinus, Monastery San Salvatore di Monte Amiata, near Siena,
It., suppressed in 1786.
MSS. transferred to monastery of Castello
Nuovo, Florence, and from thence to the Laurentian.
Amplonianus, s. v. Erfurtensis.
Amstelodaraensis (Amstelodamum), Amsterdam, Holland. Library
of the Universit}' or Athenaeum illustre. MSS. of Foucault and
Granvella.
(H. C. Rogge, 1883: Omont.)
Andegavensis (Andegavum), Angers, P'r. Library of the Abbaye de
;

(Molinier*.)
S. Aubin, now dispersed.
Andreensis, the Skiti or monastery of S. Andrew on Mt. Athos.
Andros, Greece, Moi/j} rrjs 'Ayins. (Sp. Lambros.)
Angelica, library at Rome founded by an Augustinian monk, Angelo
Rocca (1545-1620), in 1605. Once the library of the Coenobiuni
Now in Piazza S. Agostino. Contains MSS.
S. Augustini de urbe.

of Passionei (s.v.) and part of Holstenius' library.

1893

iv, p. 7

de' Cavalieri

P-

cf.

T.

W.

and

J.

Muccio

Allen, Class. Rev. 1889,

Angelomontanus, Engelberg, Switz.

(H. Narducci,

in Sfiufi ihiL di filologia

MSS.

p, 345.)

dispersed.

(B. Gottwald,

1891.)

Annabergensis, Annaberg. Germ. The Franciscan house here was

secularized in 1558.
Library.

Antissiodorensis, s.v.

Some

of

its

MSS.

are in the present School

Alt-.

Antoniana, (i) library at Padua, It. (Josa, i886.j (2) A library formerly
at Venice whose MSS. are quoted by the older scholars (e.g. CicEpp. adAtt.).

Antwerpiensis (Antwerpia, Handoverpial, Antwerp, Belg. i) Library

o( the Musee Plantin, purchased from the Plantin firm of printers
(H. Stein, 1886; Omont.) (2) Municipal
1876.
(1576-1876) in
(

Library (Omont).

Appouyi, the library of Count Louis App., which contained a few

classical MSS., was sold in London (Sotheby) in 1892.
Aquensis (Aquae Sextiae), Aix, Fr. MSS. from the Grand Seminaire are

now

at Marseilles.

Aquiscinctum, Anchin, Fr. MSS. at Douai.

Aquisgranensis (Aquisgranum), Aachen, Germ.
Arcerianus, Joh. Arcerius Theodoretus, Professor of Greek at
Franeker, editor of lamblichus (1538-1604).
His MS. of the
Agrimensores is now at Wolfenbuttel.

NOMENCLATURE

294

Arelatensis (. Violas, Arelatei, Aries, P>. MSS. now at Marseilles.

Argentoratensis. Argentinensis (Argentoratum, Argentina), Strassburg,

MSS.

Germ.

partly destroyed in 1870,

v.

M. Vachon, Paris,

1882.

Armamentarii Parisiensis, Bibl. de I'Arscnal. s. v. Parisiensis.

Arosiensis (Arosia*, Vasteras, Sweden. Hogre allnianna laroverksbibliotcket.

(P. Olai,

1640

W.

Moler, 1877.)

Aroviensis (Arovia, Araugia), Aaraii, Switz.

Arsenius, s. v. Suchano.
Arsinoiticus, papyri discovered at Arsinoe in Egypt.
Arundelianus, M.S.S. of Thomas Howard, Earl of Arundel (1586-1646'.
presented to the Royal Society in 1667 by Henry Howard, afterwards
sixth Duke of Norfolk
1628-1684
Transferred to the British
>.

Museum

in 1831.

PirkheLmer.

The

collection contains the M.SS. of Willibald

(Cat. Forshall, 1840.)

Ascalingium, Hildesheim, Germ.

Ashburnhamensis, s.v. Barrois, Libri.

Ashmoleanus, MSS. of Elias Ashmole (1617-1692), antiquary transferred in 1858 to the Bodleian from the Museum which he founded
in 1677.
(W. H. Black, 1845-1867.)
Askevianus, Anthony Askew (1722-1774), physician, but better
known as a classical scholar. His librarj', which included MSS. of
Mead and Taylor, was dispersed in 1785. Cf. Burneianus, Hauniensis,
;

Severnianus. (Catalogue of sale, 1785.)

Asola, Giov. Francesco d' (Jo. Franciscus Asulanus), a collector who
presented many MSS. to Francis I in 1542 for the library at Fontainebleau. He was the father-in-law of Aldus Manutius.
Atheniensis,' Edw Kq (l:iXio6f]Kq rris' E\\a8o9, Athens, Greece. (Sakkelion.
1892.)

Mt. Athos, Turkey. (Sp. Lambros, 1895MSS. brought from Mt. Athos,
e.g. for Scguier (at Paris) and by Minas, Simonides, and others.
Atrebatensis (Atrebatae), S. Vaast or Vedast of Arras. Fr. (J.

Athous, the
1900.)

libraries at

The name

is

also applied to

Quicherat*.)

Audomarensis, Audomaripolitanus

MSS.

partly at Boulogne.

Audomaropolis), S. Omer, Fr.

(H. Michelant*

Framezelle*.)

Augia Major or Dives, Reichenau near Constance.

Switz., s.v. Reichenaviensis.
(2) Augia Alba, Wcissenau, Germ.
(3) Augia Minor, Minderau, Germ.
Augustanus, (1) Augsburg (Augusta Vindclicorum), Germ. There are
Most MSS. from
a few classical MSS. in the Kreis- und Stadtbibl.
the town and church libraries were transferred to Munich in 1806.
MSS. from the surrounding monasteries have since been added
(cf Eichstatt, including Rebdorfenses).
(G. C. Mczgcr, 1842.)

Augiensis,

(i)

OF MANUSCRIPTS
(2'!

Bibliotheca

August

in 1644.

295

Wolfe nbuttel, founded by Hcrzog

(O. von Heinemann, 1884-1890.) (3) Occasionally
Augustea,

used for Augusta Trevirorum, i. e. Treves.

Augusteus, (i) the Berlin and Vatican palimpsest of Vergil (Schedae
Berolinenses or Puteaneae). It was given this title by G. H. Pertz,
u-ho thought that it belonged to the age of Augustus. (2) Used for

Augustanus (supra).
Augustinus, the library' of Antonius Augustinus (Agustin) (1516-1586),
Abp. of Tarragona, Spain. Now in the Escurial. (M. Baillus. 15861.
Augustobonensis (Augustobona Trecassium), Tro3-es. Fr. Cf. Trecensis.

Augustodunensis

Augustodununi), Bibliotheque du grand scniiAutun, Fr. (Libri*.)

Aureatensis (Aureatum), Eichstatt, Germ. Kgl. Bibl. in furstbischoll.
Sommer-Residenz. (Bethmann.) Cf. s. v. Augustanus.
Aurea Vallis, Orval, Cistercian monastery in Luxembourg. At Paris.
Aurelianensis (Aurelianum), Orleans, Fr. MSS. of G. Prousteau
(

naire,

Cs. v.

sius.

Proustelliana),
(Septier, 1820

who
;

inherited the collection

Cuissard

made by H. Vale-

*.)

Ausonensis, Vich (Ausa nova, also called Vicus), Sp.

Autesiodorensis,

s. v.

Autricensis,

Carnutensis.

s. v.

Altiss-.

Auxiniensis (Auximum), Osimo, It. Bibl. del Collegio. (Mazzatinti.)

Avaricensis (Avaricum), Bourges, Fr. Cf Bituricus. (de Girardot
H. Omont*.)
Avellanensis, Fonte Avellana, Umbria, It.
Avennionensis (Avenio), Avignon, Fr. (i) Relics of the Papal Library
survive among the Fuxenses in Bibl. Nat. Paris and in the Borghese
collection in the Vatican. (2) Bibliotheque d'Avignon, Musee Calvet
(L H. Labande, 1892.)
Aviculae codd., e.g. the Nostradamensis of Ouintilian, formerly
in the possession of Antoine Loisel (1536-1617), a French jurisconsult, pupil of Ramus and friend of Pithou.
Many of them were
inherited by his grandson Claude Joly (d. 1700}, precentor and canon
of Notre-Dame, who left them to the library of Notre-Dame,
which since 1756 has become part of the Paris Library (s. v. Nostradamensis).

B
Babenbergensis, Bamberg, Germ.
Badia, s.v. Abbatiae de Florentia.

s. v.

Bamb-.

Baiocensis, Baj^eux, Fr.

Balliolensis, Balliol College, Oxford.

Balmensis, Baume-les-Messieurs, Fr.

(H. O. Coxe.)

NOMENCLATURE

296

Baluzianus, Etiennc Baliize (1630-17181, French historian hbrarian to

Colbert, q.v. His MSS. were purchased forthe Royal Library, Paris,
;

in 1719.

Bambergensis (Bamberga,
(H.

Bibliothek.
riana.

Babenberga),

Jaeck, 1831-1835

J.

Bamberg.

Germ.

F. Lcitschuh, 1887.)

Some Bamberg MSS. at Munich.

Cf.

Kgl.

Helle-

Early history in L. Traube,

Abhaiidl. der historischen Klasse dcr Kgl. Bnycr. Akad. \\\\, Var\.

i,

1906.

Bankesianus, William John Bankes (d. 1855), traveller and M.P.

He acquired the papyrus of Homer which bears his name in the
island of Elephantine, Egypt, in 1821. It was purchased for the

Museum

British

in 1879.

Barbarus, Hermolaus (1454-1494), Italian humanist. MSS. in Vatican

(Orsini), Bodleian (Canonicij.
Barberin(ian)us, Cardinal Francesco Barberini (1597-1679), nephew of
Urban VIII, founder of the Barberini Library, Rome, which contained
many MSS. from Grottaferrata (Cryptoferratenses) and also the
collection of his librarian Lucas Holstenius (Holste) (1596-1661).
(Gk. MSS.: S. de Ricci, Rev. dcs
In the Vatican since 1902.
Perleoni, Studi It., 1907.)
Bibliol/iiqiies, 1907
Barc(h)inonensis (Barcinol, Barcelona, Sp. (E. Volger. Scrnpcinn
;

viii, p.

273.)

Barlow, MSS. of Thomas Barlow, librarian of Bodleian Library, Oxford,

1652-1660, afterwards Bp. of Lincoln. Now in Bodleian.
Baroccianus, MSS. of Giacomo Barocci of Venice (v. J. P. Tomasini,
Bibl. Venelae, p. 64; Blume,//^;-//^/.,
233), given to the Bodleian by
William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, in 1629. (II. O. Coxe, 1853.)
Cf. s.v. Cromwellianus and Roe.
Barrois, Joseph (i 785-1855), bookseller and bibliographer.
His
collection of MSS. (most of which were stolen from public libraries
at Paris and elsewhere) was sold by him to Lord Ashburnham
i.

in 1849.

Basilianus,

(1) s.v. S. Basilii.

Grottaferrata, Messina,

Basilicanus,
Capituli

(1)

The

(2)

Rome

MSS. from

Basilian monasteries at

(Vatican), Venice.

Cliapter Library atS. Peter's,

Basilicae N'aticanae).

scholars to describe a

(2)

Rome

Used by some

MS. belonging

to

(Tabularium

of the earlier

any cathedral

librarj', e.g.

the llittorpianus of Cicero.

Basileensis (Basilea), Basel, Switz. (Haenel, pp. 513-660; Steubcr,

Srrapciini, 1856, xvii, p. 129.) Library contains the MSS. of John of

Ragusa

(d. 1443),

Batthyanianus,

Amerbach, Froben, and Faesch,

founded by Ignatius, Count

library

(1741-1798) at Siebcnbiirgcn, Transylvania.

(A. Bcke, 1871.)

Now

at

Battliy;iny

Karlbburg.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

297

Bavaricus, Munich, Bavaria, s. v. Monacenses.

Beccensis, Bee, Fr. MSS. at Evreux, Rouen, and in the Vatican.
Bellaevallensis, Belval, Fr. MSS. at Charleville.
Bellofontanensis, s. v. Fonteblandensis.

Bellopratensis, Beaupre, Belg. MSS. at Brussels.

Bellunensis (Bellunum). Belluno, It. (Bibl. Lolliniana). (Mazzatinti.)
Belvacensis, Bellovacensis (Bellovacum), S. Pierre de Beauvais, Fr.

MSS. from Luxeuil once here are in Le Caron Librar}^ (q-v.).

Bembinus, Bernardo Bembo (1433-1519), and his son the humanist
Cardinal Pietro

Bembo

(1470-1547).

MSS

in the

Vatican (Ursiniani,

few at Modena (Mutinensis) and at V^enice.

Benedictoburanus, Benedictbeuern, Germ. MSS. at Munich.
Benzelius, Ericus, Abp. of Upsala (d. 1709). MSS. at Linkoping and
Urbinates)

Upsala.
Beratinus, Berat, Macedonia.

Bernard Edward (1638-1697), Fellow of S. John's College, Oxford,

and Savilian Professor of Astronom3\ His MSS. (many of which
had been purchased

at the sale of

were purchased by

tlie

iii,

Bodleian

Nicholas Heinsius' library in 1682)

in

1698.

(Madan,

Suiiiiiiary Cat.,

p. I.)

Bernegger, Matthias (1582-1640), Austrian scholar. MSS. at Breslau.

Bernensis (Berna), Berne, Switz. Stadtbibliothek contains the MSS.
of Bongars (presented in 1631), among which are included those of
H. Hagen, 1874-1875.)
P. Daniel. (J. R. Sinner, 1760-1772
Berolinensis (Berolinum), Berlin, Germ. (1) Kgl. Bibl., founded 1661.
Codd. Phillippici,
(Greek, Maiiiiscripta Gracca. C. de Boor, 1897
\V. Studemund and L. Cohn, 1890.
Latin, V. Rose has catalogued
the Phillipps collection and the old library of the elector.) Other Lat.
MSS. in Diez, Savigny, and Hamilton collections. (21 Universitatsbibl., founded 1829.
All MSS. have been transferred to the
;

Kgl. Bibl.

Berry, s. v. Bituricus.
Bertinianus, Benedictine monastery at S. Bertin, near .S. Omer, v.
At S. Omer and Boulogne.
Bertoliana, librar}' at Vicenza, It., founded in 1708 by will of G. M.
Bertoli,alaw3'er (1631-1707). (Mazzatinti; an account by D.Bortolant
Vicenza, 1893.)
Bessarion, Johannes or Basilius (1395-1472), created cardinal in 1439,
bequeathed his library to Venice, where it forms part of the
Marciana. MSS. formerly in his possession are also at Grottaferrata
and Munich. He obtained many of his MSS. from the monastery of
S. Nicholas, at Casole near Otranto.
(s.v. H3'druntinus.)
(Omont,
Revue des Bibliotlieqiies, 1894.)
Besuensis, Beze, Cote-d'Or, Burgundy, Fr.

NOMEN'CLATURE

298

Betouwianus, MSS. of
left to

the library at

I.

van Betouw (1732-1820). Dutch advocate,

Leyden

in 1821.

Beverina, s. v. Hildeshemensis.
Beza, Theodore de Bcze (1519-1605), of Geneva, theologian, friend of
Calvin.

Bigaugiensis,

s.

Pigaviensis.

v.

Bigotianus, Jean Bigot of Rouen and his son Emcric (1626- 1689).
Their collection was sold in 1706 to the Royal Library, Paris.
(Delisle, Cabinet,

i.

p. 322.

Cat.

by

Delisle, 1877.)

Bituricus (Bituricae), (i) Bourges, Fr. (Omont*.) MSS. of S. Sulpicc,

(2) MSS. belonging to the
S. Cyran, Chezal-Benoit (Casalinusi.
collection of Jean de Berry (1340-1416), brother of Charles V of
France. Dispersed at his death. MSS. in Bourges, Paris, Brussels,

London.
Blandinius,

(L. Delisle, Redierches stir la librairic de Ch. V, 1907.)

s.

v.

Blankenbergensis.

Blankenbergensis, Blankenberg (Mons Blandinius). a Benedictine

monastery near Ghent. Holland,
Blankenburgensis, library at Schloss Blankenburg. Brunswick, transferred to Wolfenbiittel in 1753.

Blavibornensis, Blaubeuren, Germ.

Fr. The library of the kings of France at Blois
was begun by Charles VIII, who appropriated after his campaign
in 1495 the collections made by the Aragonese kings of Naples
(esp. Ferdinand I). The library at Blois was transferred to Fontainebleau by Francis I and later to Paris.

Blesensis, Blois,

Bliaudifontanus, s. v. Fonteblandensis.
Monastery ot S. Columban at
Bobiensis (Bobium, Ebobiumi.
Its MSS., mostly palimpsests, were neglected by the
Bobbio, It.
humanists except Parrhasius (1499), who discovered some which he
presented to the Neapolitan monastery of S. Giovanni a Carbonara.

These are now

in

the Vatican (given

the Bibl. Nazionale at Naples.

by Paul V) and

at

Others are now

in

Milan (procured by F. Borromeo

(A. Peyron, 1824.)

in 1609}, Turin, and Woltenbiittel.
Bochart, Samuel (1599-1667), minister of reformed church at Caen.
MSS. at Caen (Cadomensis).
Bodleianus, the Bodleian Library, O.xford. founded by Sir Thomas

Bndlcy in 1598. The chief collections containing classical MSS. are

Ashmole, Barlow, Barocci, Bernard, Canonici, Clarke, Cromwell,
Digby, D'Orville, Douce, Laud, Meerman, Rawlinson, Roe,
Saibante, Selden (all described in this index, s.v.).
Boernerianus, (i) Kaspar Boerner, lil)rarian at Leipzig circ. 1540.
:

MSS. Bibl. Paiiliiuie, L. J. Feller, 1686, pp. 1-59. (2)

Christian Fricdrich Boerner (1683- 1753), Professor of Theology at
Leipzig and librarian. MSS. at Leipzig University Library).

Cf. Cat. Co(i({.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

299

Boherianus, Jean Bouhier (d. 1671) and his grandson of the same
name (d. 1746). Their collection of MSS. was purchased in 1781
by the abbey of Clairvaux. It passed to Troyes during the
Revolution.

In

Library

at Paris

Cabinet,

ii,

1804

it

was transferred

and partly

partly to the

National

to the library at Montpellier. (L. Delisle,

p. 266.)

Boistallerianus, Jean Hurault, Seigneur de Boistaille (d. 1572), ambassador at Constantinople and collector of MSS. His library was
purchased for the Bibliotheque Royale, Paris, in 1622. A few of his

MSS.

Leyden and

are at

Cabinet,

i,

in

Arsenal Library, Paris.

Bonellus, F. Michaele Bonelli, Cardinal of Alexandria,

Pius V.

(L. Delisle,

p. 213.)

MSS.

in

Casanatense,

Bongarsianus, Jacques Bongars

maitre d'hotel

MSS. was
Mesmin

S.

Henry IV

to

nephew

of

Rome.
icirc.

and critic,
His collection of over 500

1554-1613), jurist

of France.

derived from Strassburg, S. Benoit-sur-Loire (Fleury),

at

Micy (Miciacensis) near Orleans, and from the collecand P. Daniel (s. v. Danielinus). He left it to

tions of Cujacius

Jacques Gravisset (b. 1598), who presented it to the University

Library at Berne (1631 ). There are a few isolated codices elsewhere,
e.g.

Amsterdam.

Bonifatianus,

s. v.

Cf. Bernensis.

Fuldensis.

Bonnensis, Bonn, Germ.

J.

Kgl. Universitats-Bibl.

(A.

Klette and

Stander, 1858-1878.)

Bononiensis (Bononia), (i) Boulogne, Fr. includes the MSS. of

(Michelant*.)
S. Vaast of Arras and of S. Bertin of S. Omer.
(2)
University Library at Bologna, It. (Gk. MSS., Olivieri and Festa.
;

1895; Puntoni, 1896.)

(3) Biblioteca Comunale in the Archiginnasio, Bologna, It. (4 Bibl. Collegii Hispanici (Collegio di Spagna),
1

Bologna, founded by Cardinal Albornoz

(d.

1367).

(Blume,

Bibl.,

p. 81.)

Borbetomagensis iBorbetomagus, Gormetia). Worms, Germ.

Also

Vormaciensis.

Borbonicus, s. v. Neapolitanus.
Bordesholm, Germ. The MSS. from the monastery were transA few were
ferred to Gottorp and are now at Copenhagen.
acquired by Marquard Gude and are now at Wolfenbiittel.
Borghesianus, Biblioteca Borghese, incorporated with the Vatican
since 1891. The collection was begun by Cardinal Scipio Borghese,

nephew

of

Pope Paul

V.

Borgianus, (i) Museo Borgiano, Rome. MSS. now in the Vatican.

It
(2) The Charta Borgiana is a papyrus found in Egypt in 1778.
was purchased by Cardinal Stefano Borgia and is now in the

Museo Nazionalc

at

Naples.

NOMENCLATURE

300

Borronieo, Frid. (1564-1631), cardinal. MSS. at Milan (Ainbros.

Bosianus, s. v. Crusellinus.
Bosius, J. A. (1626-1674 Professor of History at Jena. MSS. at Jena.
Bouhier, s. v. Boherianus.
Bourdelot, name assumed by P. Michon (1610-16851, a French physi'.

1,

cian in the service of

(Reginenses); also
1891,

i.

Queen Christina of Sweden. MSS. in Vatican

Leyden and Paris. (Omont, Revue dcs Bibt.,

at

81-103.)

Brahe, library of Count Brahc now deposited in the Riks-arkiv.

Stockholm, Sweden.
Braidense, s. v. Brerensis.
Brancacciana, library of S. Angelo at Naples founded by bequest ol
(Catalogus bibl.
Cardinal Francesco Maria Brancaccio in 1675.
S. Angeli ad Nilum, 1750.)
Bregensis, S. Nicholas, Brieg, Switz.
Bremensis (Brema), Bremen, Germ. Cf Goldastianus. .11. Omont,
vii, p. 369; Rump, 1843.)
Braidense) Library'. Milan, It.

Zoitralblatt f. Bibl., 1890, vol.

Brerensis,

Brera

(or

(Gk.

MSS.,

E. Martini, 1893.)

Breslaviensis (Vratislavia), Breslau, Germ. s. v. Vratislaviensis.

Britannus, Britannicus, s. v. Londiniensis.
(i) Bibl. Queriniana founded by
Brixianus (Brixia), Brescia, It.
Cardinal Querini (d. 1755) in 1747. (F. Garbelli, 1882; E. Martini,
1896; Lat. codd. in A.Beltrami, Stiidi Jtaliani. 1906.) (21 Cathedral
Librar3^

Broukhusianus, Johan van Brouckhuysen or Broekhuizen (1619-1707)

of Amsterdam, naval officer and poet. Owned MSS. of Tibullus
and Propertius.
Bruehliana, library of Ileinrich Graf von BrLihl (1700-1763), minister ol
August III of Saxony. Incorporated with the Kurfiirstl. Bibl..
Dresden, since 1768.
Laude, 1859.)
Brugensis (Brugae), Bruges, Belg.
Brunck, Richard Francois Philippe (1729-1803) of Strassburg. editor
of Aristophanes and other Greek authors. Many of the MSS. owned
by him are now in the Bibl. Nat. at Paris (Fonds du supplement
grcc) and in Brit. Mus.
Brunsvicensis (Brunsvicum, Brunsviga), Brunswick, Germ. (NentMany MSS. from churches and monasteries in
wig, 1893.)
Brunswick are now at Wolfenbiittel.
Bibl. Royale, which
Bruxellensis (Bruxellae), Brussels, Belg.
contains the Bibl. dc Bourgogne (J. Marclial, 1840), founded in the
15th cent, by Philippe ie Bon. (Gk. MSS., Omont; Lat. MSS.,
Contains MSS. of D'Asola, Dovcrinus, FranP. Thomas, 1896.)
quen, Gerard, Lang, Livincius, Schott.
1

OF MANUSCRIPTS

301

Library of the Roumanian Academy. (Gk.

MSS., C. Litzica, 1900-1909.)
Budaeus, the family of Bude. (i) Jean Bude (d. 1502), whose collection
was dispersed in the i6th cent. (2) His son Guillaume Bude
(1467-1540), scholar and librarian to Francis I. B.'s library (which
contained few MSS.) was sold on his death to President Francois
de S. Andre (d. 1571) and has passed through the Jesuits of Clermont,
H. de Mesmes, and Colbert to the Bibl. Nat., Paris. A few MSS.
are at Leyden.
Budensis, Budapesti(n)ensis, Buda-Pest, Hungary.
University
Library (Cat. codd. MSS., Budapest, 1889-1894). Contains MSS. of
Matthias Corvinus (s.v.) restored by Sultan Abdul Hamid IL (A. v.
Torok, 1877.) Some Budenses are at Vienna.
Bunaviensis, Heinrich Graf von Bunau (1697-1762), Saxon minister
and historian. His library, of which Winckelmann was at one
time librarian, was purchased in 1764 for the Kurfiirstl. Bibl.,

Bucharest, Roumania.

Dresden. (M. Franke, 1750.)

Burdigalensis (Burdigala), Bordeaux, Fr. (C. Couderc.)
Burensis, s.v. Benedictoburanus.
Burghesianus, s.v. Borgh-.
Burgos, Francisco de Mendoza of Bobadilla (1508-1566), Cardinal of
Burgos, Sp. MSS. in Escurial.
Burmannus, (i) Pieter Burman, Dutch scholar, Professor at Leyden
His MSS. at Leyden, Holland, since 1777. A few
(1668-1741).
in the Hunterian collection, Glasgow.
His nephew, Pieter
(2)

Burman

(1714-1778), Professor at

Amsterdam.

Burneianus, MSS. of Dr. Charles Burney (1726-1814), friend of

Johnson and father of Frances Burney. Purchased for the Brit.
Mus. in 1818. (Forshall, 1834.)
Busbequius, Ogier Ghislain de Busbecq (1522-1592), ambassador of
the Emperor Ferdinand I in Turkey (1555- 1562). He made the first
copy of the Monumentum Ancyranum. His Gk. MSS. are now in
the Imperial Library, Vienna. (Biography by Forster and Daniel,
London, 1881
Viertel, Btisbecks EtleLtiisse in der Tiirkei, 1902;
J. Bick in Wiener Stitdieji, 1912, p. 143.)
Buslidianus, MSS. left to the Collegium Trilingue founded at
Louvain, Belg., by bequest of Hieronymus Buslidius or Busleiden
(1470-1517), ambassador of Maximilian and a friend of More and
Erasmus. Now in the University Library, Louvain.
Butlerianus, MSS. belonging to Samuel Butler (1774-1839), Bp. of
Lichfield, Eng., editor of Aeschylus.
;

NOMENCLATL'RE

302

CabilfDonensis (Cabillonum^, Chalon-sur-Saone, Fr. (Bougenot*.)

Cadomensis (Cadomum), Caen, Fr. (Lavalley *.i
Caesaraugustanus (Caesarea Augusta), Zaragossa, Sp.
Pilar
Librar}'.

Caesareus, a general term for an imperial

librar}-

(e.g.

Vienna,

S. Petersburg).

Caesenas, Cesena, It. s.v. Malatestianus.

Caiogonvilensis, Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge.
Cairensis, library of the Gk. Patriarchate, Cairo. Egypt.
Schneider, Beitriige, 1874, pp. 41-7.)
Calaber, Calabria, It. In ancient times the

name

{O.

Calabria belonged

SE. peninsula of Italy and included among its most important towns Tarentum and Hydruntum. In the 7th cent, a.d., in the
reign of the Emperor Constans, the name seems to have been
applied to a large administrative district which included the S\V.
peninsula (the ancient Bruttium).
When the Empire lost its hold
on the eastern portion of this district the name Calabria came to be
to the

The title
used for the SW. peninsula, v.'hich still retains it.
Calaber is therefore properly applied to MSS. written, discovered,
or owned in this western district, which includes such towns as
Reggio, Cosenza, Rossano but it is sometimes loosely applied to
MSS. which come from the eastern province, especially by scholars
of the Renaissance.
Calabricus, the MSS. of the Duke of Calabria, afterwards Ferdinand
of Aragon (1424-1494), which he left to the monastery of San
Now in the University
Miguel de los Reyes near Valencia, Sp.
Library at Valencia. (Mazzatinti, La Bihliotecn dei Re d'Aragntm,
;

1897, p. cxxvii, note

4.)

Calariensis (Calan's, Caralis), Cagliari, Sardinia, It.

Calmontensis (Calmontium), Chaumont. Fr. (Gautier*.)
Camaldulensis (Campus Malduli), monastery in province of Arczzo,
It.

MSS.

at

Florence.

Camberiacensis (Canibcriacum, Chamarium'l. Chambrry. Fr. (Perpcchon *.l

Camberinensis, Cambroii, Bclg.
Cameracensis, Cambcracensis, Cambrai, Fr. (Molinier*,)
Camerarius, Joachim Kammermeister of Bamberg, Germ. (1500-1574).
Some MSS. at
Professor of drcck at Tiibiiigen and Leipzig.
Munich.
Bibl.
Valcntiniana,
Camerinensis (Camcrinum), Camenno, It.
founded 1802. (Mazzatinti. Invcittmi, 1887.)

OF MANUSCRIPTS

303

Campianus, the Abbe Francois de Camps (d. 1723). an authority

on law and numismatics, abbot of a Cistercian monaster}' at
Signy, Fr.

(Delisle, Cabinet,

i.

321.)

Campililiensi.s (Campililiumi, Liiienfeld, Austr.

{Xeiiia

Bernardiim

II-III.)

Candidus, s. v. Decembrius.
Canonicianus, MSS. of Matteo Luigi Canonici, a Venetian Jesuit
(1727-1805), acquired for the Bodleian in 1817. (H. O. Coxe, 1854
Madan, Sninniary Cat., iv. 313.) Some MSS. from the C. collection
are at Keel Hall, Staffordshire.
Cantabrigiensis, Cambridge, Eng.
(i)
University Library, containing MSS. of Bp. More (s.v.).
College libraries, M. R.
(2)
James (Caius, Sidney Sussex, Jesus, King's, Trinit}', Peterhousei
;

M. Cowie (S. John's); J. T. Smith (Caius); Nasmith (MSS. of

Matthew Parker at Corpus Christi, 1777), embodied in James'
catalogue.

Cantuariensis

Lambeth
Capellari,

(Cantuariai,

Palace, London,

s. v.

Canterbury, Eng.
MSS. mostly at
and Corpus, Camb. (M. R. James, 1903.)

S. Michaelis.

Capilupianus, library of Capilupi family

ForscIuDtgeii,

u.

Oiielleii

1900,

iii.

at

129,

Mantua, It. (Cf G. Kupke,

and Blume, Iter Ital., i.

762.)

Capitolo Metropolitano, Milan, It. (Gk. MSS., E. Martini, 1893.)

Capo d'Istria, Austria. Franciscan convent of S. Anna (E. Gollob,
Vcrzeichiiis, 1903.)

Capponianus, the Biblioteca Capponiana bequeathed to the Vatican

by the Marchese Alessandro Gregorio Capponi in 1745. Contains
a few Latin MSS.
Capranicensis, the Collegio Capranica, Rome, founded by Dominicus
Capranica (d. 1456), jurist and bibliophile. MSS. in Vatican.
Carbonensis, MSS. from the Basilian monastery of S. Elia de
Carbone, S. It. Now in Vatican and at Grottaferrata.
Carcassonensis (Carcaso), Carcassonne, Fr. (Gadier*.)
Carinthianus, s.v. S. Pauli.
Carlopolitanus (Carlopolis). Charleville.

Fr.

(Ouicherat

deaux *.)
Carnutensis iCarnutum, Autricum), Chartres,
others

Fr.

",

Barba-

(Omont

and

*.)

librar}' of the Missione Urbana di San Carlo at Genoa, It.

(Banchero, 1846; Gk. MSS., A. Ehvhard, Zcntralbl. f. Bibl., 1893.

Carolina,
Cf. T.

W.

Allen, Class. Rev., 1889, p. 255.)

Carolinus, the codex of Isidore

Karl,

Duke

of

at

Wolfenbiittel

is

so called after

W.

Carolsruhensis (Caroli Hesychia), Karlsruhe, Germ.

Contains the

NOMENCLATURE

304
collections

made by

Dukes of Baden

the Margraves and

for their

the MSS. and books of

Pforzheim, Durlach, Rastatt
and the MSS. of
Johannes Reuchlin (Capnio) of Pforzheim
monasteries secularized since 1803, e.g. Meersburg, Reichenau,
S. Blasien. (Brambach, 1891-1896 Reichenau, Durlach, and Rastatt
codices catalogued by A. Holder, 1906.J
libraries at

Carpensis, s. v. Pius.
Carpentoractensis (Carpentoractc), Carpentras, Fr. Contains some
MSS. of Peiresc. (Lambert, 1862 Duhamel *.)
jurist and
Carrio, Ludovicus Carrio (1547-1595) of Bruges, Belg.
;

scholar, rival of Lipsius

cf.

p. 116.

Carteromachus, Scipio (1467-1513),

Italian scholar.

MSS.

in

Vati-

can (Orsini).

Now at Bourges, a few at Paris.

Casanatensis, library bequeathed by Cardinal Girolamo Casanate
(1620-1700), librarian at the Vatican, to the Dominican convent of
Casalinus, Chezal-BenoU, Fr.

S.

Maria sopra Minerva, Rome.

Studi

difil. class., 1894.)

MSS.

(Audiftredi. 1761

F. Bancalari.

of Bonelli.

Casaubon, Isaac (1559-1614I, French scholar, librarian to Henry IV

of France, on whose death he removed to England, where he
received a pension from James I. MSS. at Paris, Oxford Bodleian
and Brit. Mus. (Royal library).
Caseolinus, Marie Gabriel Florent Auguste, Ccmte de ChoiseulGouffier (1752-1817), French diplomatist and antiquarian. Ambas),

sador at Constantinople and, after the

S. Petersburg.

Cassellanus (Cassella), Kassel, Germ.

Cas(s)inensis,
vita,

Monte Cassino,

It.

Revolution, librarian

MSS. from

at

Fulda.

(Bibl. Casinensis, 1874-1894

Cara-

1869-1871.)

Castiglionensis, Castiglionc, N.

It.

MSS.

at

Florence

Laur. Con-

venti Soppressi).

Castro-Theodoricensis, Chateau Thierry, Fr.

Casulanus, Casole, It. Library of S. Nicholas Casularum. Portions
s. v.
(G. Colline. 1886.)
of it are now at Turin and Venice.

Hydruntinus.
Cat(h;alaunensis (Catalaunum), Chfdons-sur-Marne, Fr. (Molinier *.)
Bibl. Universitaria, founded
Catinensis (Catana), Catania, Sicily.
(M. Fava in Zocco
1755, united in 1783 with Bibl. Vcntimilliana.
Rosa's A//i('naeimi,

i,

n. 9.)

Cavensis (Cavea), Benedictine monastery at La Cava, Salerno,

Cenomanensis (Cenomanum), Le Mans, Fr.

It.

Centulensis (Centula), S. Riquier, Fr.

Cervinus, Marcello Cervini, cardinal, afterwards Pope Marcellus
(d. 1555).

Left

MSS.

to Sirlcto (q.v.).

II

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Charcoviensis, Kharkov, Russ.

305

University Library founded 1804 by

Alexander I.
Cheltenhamensis, s.v. Phillippsianus.
Chemiacus lacus, Chiemsee, Germ. At Munich.
Chemnicensis, Chemnitz, Germ. At Dresden and Leipzig.
Chiffletianus, Claude Chifflet (1541-1580), Professorof

possessor of the
1588).

Now

at

MS.

of Pliny,

Law at

D6le,Fr.,

H.N. used by Dalechamps

(1513-

Leyden.

Chigiana, library at Rome, in the Palazzo Chigi, founded by Alexander VII (Fabio Chigi) in 1660.
(Cat., 1764, Perleoni, Stud, filolog.,
1907.)

Chiovensis (Chiovia), Kiev, Russ.

Chisiana,

v.

Cf.

Uspenskyanus.

(Petroff, 1875),

Chigiana.

Chremissanus,

v. Cremisanus.
Cibinensis ecclesia, Hermannstadt on the river Zibin, Hungary,
s.

V.

Kemeny.

Cisalpinus, sometimes used for an Italian MS., e.g. A. of Thucydides.

Cisneros, s.v, Complutensis.
Cisterciensis (Cistercium), Citeaux, Fr.
Cizensis, Zeitz, Germ.

MSS.

At

Dijon. (Molinier, Omont*.)

of Reinesius.

(C. G. Muller, 1806.)

Claravallensis (Claraevallis, Charavallis), Clairvaux, Fr. At Auxerre.

Dijon, Montpellier, Troyes.
Clarkianus, MSS. of Edward Daniel Clarke (1769-1822), traveller.
Bought for the Bodleian in 1809. (Cat. Oxford, 1812, 1815; Madan,

Summary Cat., iv. 297 Life by Otter, London, 1825.)

Claromontanus, (i) Clermont, the Jesuit College at Paris, founded in
1561 by Guillaume Duprat, Bp. of Clermont (Ferrand). After the
expulsion of the Jesuits in 1595 many of the Clermont MSS. were
sold to de Mesmes (s.v. Menunianus) and de Thou (Thuaneus) v.
Omont, Invent. Sonim., p. xiii. On the second suppression of the
order in 1764 some of the MSS. belonging to it were sold to
Gerard Meerman. Some of these were bought by Sir Thomas
Phillipps in 1824 and sold by his executors in 1887 to the library at
Berlin. Others were bought for the University of Leyden. Others
are at Leeuvvarden and at the Hague, Holland cf. Pelicerianus.
;

(2)

MSS.

at

Clermont-Ferrand, Fr.

(Couderc.*)

Classense, Ravenna, It. Named after the

from which the Camaldulensian monasterj'^ which
originally owned the library had migrated in 1523. MSS. in the
Ravenna Library since 1804. (Gk. MSS., cf. A. Martin, Melanges
Graitx, p. 553; Mazzatinti.)
(2) The Classen Library, Copenhagen,
founded 1482, now united with the University Library.
Claustriburgensis (Claustriburgum), Klosterneuburg (founded 1106),

Classensis,

(i)

Bibl.

village of Classe,

Austr.

(H. J. Zeibig, 1850.)

Cf. Pataviensis.

NOMENCLATURE

3o6
Cluniacensis, abbey

ul

Cluni, Fr.

MSS.

dispersed (e.g.

at

Paris,

(Cf. Delisle, Iiivciitairc, 1884.)

llolkhaiii).

La Chiusa, Piedmont, It.

some unknown but early date.
Coisllnianus, Henri Charles du Cambout de Coislin (1664-1732), Bp.
Clusensis, monastery of S. Michael at

Library dispersed

at

Metz.
He inherited the collection of his grandfather Pierre
Scguier (q.v.) and bequeathed it to the Benedictine abbey of
S. Germain-des-Pres.
MSS. now in Bibl. Nat., Paris. (Catalogue
by Montfaucon.) A few at S. Petersburg, s.v. Dubrowski.
Colbertinus, Jean-Baptiste Colbert (1619-1683I, Minister of Finance
under Louis XIV of France. His collection of MSS. (cf. s.v.
Mesmes, Thuaneus) was sold by his descendants to the Royal
Library at Paris in 1732.
Collegium Graecum, Gk. College at Rome. MSS., including those of
iVccidas and others, now in Vatican.
Collegium Romanum, Jesuit College at Rome, near S. Ignazio. M.SS.
ol"

in the Vittorio

Emanuele

since 1873.

Colmarensis (Colmaria, Columbaria), Colmar, Germ.

MSS. from
Murbach (A. M. P. Ingold, Lc Bibliographc, 1897, i- 85.)
Colombina, library at Seville, Sp. Founded in 1539 by Fernando
Colon (d. 1540), son of Columbus. Now part of the library of the
Cathedral Chapter.
Coloniensis (Colonia Agrippina), Cologne, Germ. (1) I'hc Chapter
Library.
(Haenel, pp. 979-83;
Jafic and Wattenbach, 1874.)

The library was removed to Arnsberg in Westphalia in 179^

when the French invasion was iniminent. It was afterwards
transferred to Darmstadt and was not returned to Cologne till
1867.

(Account

by

Frenken.

1868.)

(2)

Stadtbibliothek,

cf.

Wallratianus.

Colotianus, Angelo Colocci (1467-1549), secretary to Leo X. Bp. ol

Nocera, It.
owner of the Medicean Vergil and the Arcerianus
(q.v.).
(P. de Nolhac, Bibliothcqnc diFiilvio Orsini, 1887. p. 249.)
;

Columnensis, the Colonna collection in the \'atican (purchased in

1821).
An earlier collection founded by Cardinal Ascanio Colonna
and others of the family in the i6th cent, was bought by JuhanneAngelus Altaemps and has passed tlirough the Oltoboni collection
into the Vatican.

Comburgensis, Komburg, Germ. Cf. Ncustctter.

Comensis (Comuni), Como, It. (Gk. MSS., E. Martini, 1896.)
Compendiensis (Compendium), S- Corneillc, Compicgnc, Fr.

Now

at Paris.

Complutensis. College of .S. Ildcfonso at CompluUun

Henares, Sp., founded by Cardinal Ximcncs in 1510.
University Library, Madrid.

L)r

Alcala dc

Now

in

the

OF MANUSCRIPTS

307

For Condate, Rcnncs, F^r.,

Condatescensis (Condatuin), Conde, Fr.
s.v. Redonensis.
Conimbricensis (Conimbrica), Coimbra, Portugal.
Constantinopolitanus, Constantinople, (i) Library of the Seraglio.
iF. Blass,

Hi niies,

1888, vol. xxiii, pp. 219, 622.)

(2)

Patriarchal

Library in the Phanar.

Conventi soppressi, MSS. belonging to suppressed monasteries, now

in the Laurentian and National libraries, Florence, It.
Corbeiensis (Corbeia), (i) Corbie, Picardy, Fr. The best MSS. were
transferred to S. Germain (q. v.) in 1638. Many others at Paris,
Amiens, S. Petersburg. (L. Delisle, 1861.)
(2) Used for Corveiensis (q.v.j.

Corbinianus, the church of S. Maria and S. Corbinian, Freising,

Germ. At Munich.
Coriniensis, Cirencester, Eng.
In the Cathedral Librar}', Herelord.
Corisopitensis (Corisopitum), Quimper, Fr. (Molinier*.)
Corneliensis, s. v. Compendiensis.
Corsendonk, Belg. At Brussels.
Corsiniana, library at Rome in the Palazzo Corsini, founded by
Cardinal Neri Corsini in 1754. Since 1884 it has been united with
the library' of the Accademia de' Lincei, (Pelissier, in Melanges
d'Archeologie, vol. ix, 1889
Gk. codd. by Pierleoni, in Stiuii ital.
di fil. class., vol. ix, 1901
M. Gachard, La Bibliotheqite des Princes
;

Corsini, 1869.)

Cortesianum Fragmentum,

a supposed fragment of Livy or CorneNepos, produced in 1884 by Cortesi. Now held to be a forgery.
(L. Traube, Paldogr. Forschiing., Part iv, p. 47, 1904.)
Corveiensis (Corbeia nova), Korvey on the Weser, Germ.
The
Benedictine house here was founded from Corbie in Picard}' in
822.
MSS. dispersed. Some are at Wolfenbuttel and at Marburg.
Corvinianus, Matthias Corvinus, King of Hungary (i443(.-j-i49oi.
His library at Ofen was neglected and dispersed in the i6th cent.
Part found its way into other libraries, part was captured by the
lius

Hungarian Academy
Weinberger, 1908; L.

Turks in
and 1877.

1526, but restored to the

Cabinet,

p. 298.)

i,

(L. Fischer, 1878;

W.

Cosinianus, John Cosin (1594-1672J, Bp. of Durham.

now

at

in

1869

Delisle,

His library

Durham.

Cottonianus, library begun by Sir Robert Bruce Cotton (1571-1631)

dedicated to the public use by his grandson John in 1700. Partly
destroyed while in Ashburnham House, Westminster, in 1731.

Removed

to

the British

Museum

in 1753.

Cf. p. 287.

(J.

Planta,

1802.)

Covarruvianus, Covarrubias, Didacus (Diegoj (1512-1577), Abp. of

X 2

NOMENCLATURE

3o8

MSS. at the Palace Library, Madrid. Some MSS.

belonging to his brother Antonius have passed through the collections of Pantin and Schott to the library at Brussels.
Segovia, Sp.

Cracoviensis

(Cracovia),

Universitats-Bibl.

(W.

Museum, founded by

Cracow,
Wislocki,

Isabella

Galicia.

1877-1881.)

Princess

Korzeniowski, 1887-1893.)
Cremifanensis, Crcniisanus (Creniisanum

(i)
(2j

Jagellonische

Czartoryski

Czartoryska

in

1800.

(J.

Monasteriuni),

Krenis-

H. Schmid, 1877-1881.)
Cremonensis, Cremona, It. Bibl. Governativa (Martini).
Crippsianus, John Marten Cripps (d. 1853), traveller and antiquary,
lie obtained the
a companion of E. D. Clarke (q. v.) in his travels.
MS. of Isaeus which is now in the Barney collection in the British
miinster, Austr.

(P.

Museum.
Cromwellianus, MSS. once forming part of the Barocci collection,
presented to the Bodleian, Oxford, by Oliver Cromwell in 1654.
(II. O. Coxe, 1853.)
Cruquianus, Jacques Cruucke or De Crusque of Meesen, Flanders,
Professor of Greek, Bruges, 1514, d. circ. 158S. s.v. Horatius, p. 243.
MS. used by Simon du Bos or Dubois ( 1 535-? 1580 in
He stated that it
his edition of Cic. Epp. ad Atticitin in 1580.
belonged to a physician named Petrus Crusel(l)ius (cf. Muretus,

Crusellinus, a

vii).
M. Haupt proved in 1855 that this MS. and
another cited by du Bos as the Decurtatus were fabrications. Cf.

Juvenilia Elcg.

A. C. Clark, Class. Rev. 1895, p. 241.

MSS. of Martin Crusius or Krausz (1525-1607), Professor

Crusianus,
of

Greek

at

Tubingen.

MSS.

at

Munich, Stuttgart, Tubingen.

Cryptoferratensis, Grotta Ferrata, a monastery of monks of S. Basil

(founded 1004) near Rome. (A. Rocchi, 1884.) There are MSS.
from this monastery in the Vatican (especially the Barberiniana),
Naples, Brussels, Paris, Montecassino, Vienna.

Cujacianus, Jacques Cujas of Toulouse, Frencli jurist (1522-1590J.

Many of his MSS. were bought by Bongars (q. v.). Some at Paris.
Culturensis (S. Petri de Cultura), La Couture, Fr. At Le Mans.
Cunaeus, Petrus Cunaeus (Van der Kun), Professor of Law and

His
afterwards of Latin at Leyden (1586 1638).
to the Leyden Library in 1749.
Curiensis (Curia Rhaetorum), Cur or Chur, Switz.

MSS. were added

Curzon, s.v. Parhamensis.

Cusanus, Cues on the Mosel, Germ. Library of Cardinal Nicolaus
(F. X. Kraus,
Cusanus (Nicolas Chrypfis or Krebs), 1409-1464.
Preserved
J. Klein in Scrapctmr xxv. 353.)
186 J J. Marx, 1905
Some MSS. at Brussels
in the hospital founded by him at Cues.
and in tiic British Museum (Ilarlciani).
;

OF MANUSCRIPTS

309

Cygiranensis, S. Cyran, Fr. At Bourges.

Cygneensis fC5'gnea), Zwickau, Germ.
Cyriacus, Ciriaco of Ancona, It. (1391-1450), antiquary.

MSS.

in

Vatican (Orsini).

Dacicus,

title

applied to

MSS. from Hungary,

Flaccus supposed to have been

(q. v.),

and now

e.g.

in the library of

codex of Valerius
Matthias Corvinus

in the Vatican.

Dalburgius, Johannes, s.v. Palatinus.

Dalecampianus, Jacques Dalechamps (1513-1588) of Lyon, Fr.,
physician and scholar, editor of Pliny, H. N.
Danesius, Pierre Danes, Bp. of Lavaur, 1497-1577. MSS. at Paris.
Danicus, s.v. Hauniensis.
Danielensis, bibl. com., San Daniele del Friuli, It. s.v. Forojuliensis.
Danielinus, Pierre Daniel, jurist and scholar, of Orleans, Fr. {circ.
1530-1603). Purchased codd. after the sack of Fleury (s.v. Floria-

by the Huguenots in 1562. He edited Ser\'ius' commenHis MSS. were purchased by P. Petau and
Petau's share was sold by his son to Queen Christina
J. Bongars.
and is now in the Vatican. Bongars' share was left b}'^ him together
with the rest of his collection to Berne (s.v. Bernensis),
Danneschioldiana, library of Danneskjold-Samsoe, now at Copencensis)

tary on Vergil in 1600.

hagen.

(Catalogue, 1732.)

Dantiscanus (Dantiscum. Gedanumi. Danzig. Germ.

lA. Bertling.

1892.)

Darmarius, Andreas, a Greek settled in Venice circ. 1560, who

copied and sold MSS. A list of MSS. known to have belonged
to him is given in Melber's /'o/)'^;///5, 1887, p. xvi.
A. F.
(P.
Darmstadtinus, Hof-Bibliothek, Darmstadt, Germ.
Walther, Neiie Beifrdge, pp. 93-128, 1871.)

Cf. Coloniensis,

Datanus, Carlo Dati (1619-1676), Professor of Classics

1648.

Some MSS.

at

Florence,

at Berlin.

Daumianus, Christian Daum

Zwickau, where his MSS.

(1612-1687), schoolmaster

and scholar,

of

remain.
Daventriensis (Daventria), Deventer, Holland. (Catalogue, 1832-1880;
Omont, Pays Bas.)
Decembrius, Petrus Candidus, b. Pavia, 1399, Italian humanist. Most
of his

still

MSS. were

A few, perhaps

left to the Monastery of S. Maria delle Grazie.

acquired from here by Borromeo in 1603, are in the

Ambrosian.
Decurtatus, any mutilated MS., e.g. Palatinus
Vaticanus G of Terence.

of Plautus or the

NOMENCLATURE

3IO

Delphensis (Delphi Batavorum), Delft, Holland.

Demidow Library, incorporated with the Moscow University

Some MSS. were

Librar}'.

burnt in 1812.

Deodat(i)ensis (Fanum Deodati), S. Die, Fr.

(Michelant*.)

Derpitanus (Derpitutn, Derbatum), Dorpat. Russia.

(H. Denifle and E.Chatelain,

Dertusiensis (Dertusia), Tortosa. Sp.

Rpv.

(I.

Bthl.vi, pp. 1-61, 1896.)

Dervensis, Moutier-en-Der, Fr.

Dessaviensis (Dessavia), Dessau. Germ. Herzogliche Bibl.
Diezianus, the collection of G. F. von Diez, Legationsrath, purchased
for the Kg!. Bibliothek, Berlin, in 1817. It contains many MSS. from
the collection of the Dutch scholar Laurens van Santen

Didotianus,

MSS.

belonging to Firmin Didot

(i

d. T7981.

790-18361.

French

(Catalogue, 1881.)

publisher.

At Munich.
At Munich.

Diessensis, Diessen. Germ.

Dietranzell, Germ.

Digbeianus, MSS. of Sir Kenelm Digbj' (1603-1665) given to the

Bodleian at the instance of Abp. Laud. (W. D. Macray, 1833.)
Dillingensis (Dillinga), Dillingen. Germ.
Dionysiacus, S. Dionysios. Mt. Athos, Turkey.

Dionysianus,

(i)

S.

Denis,

At

Fr.

Paris.

(2)

Monastery

of

S. Dionysios, Mt. Athos.

Divaeus, Petrus Divaeus or Pieler van Dieven, b. Louvain, 1536,

His codex of Horace is
antiquary and historian of Brabant.
Leidensis 127A.
Divionensis, Diviobenignanus
others*.)

(Divio),

Many MSS. come from

Dijon,

Fr.

(Molinicr

and

the library of the i\bbey of

S. Benignus and from Citeaux.

Dominicanus, MSS. of various Dominican monasteries, e.g. that at
Wurzburg, Germ. (Lehmann, Froiia'sciis Modius, p. 124. MSS. at
Paris. Bologna, Palermo, Leipzig), and SS. Giovanni e Paolo, Venice.
Dominicini, library at Perugia, It. (Blume, Iter It., ii. 208.)
Donaueschingiensis, Donaueschingen, Germ, (K. A. Barack. Dii

Hdschr. der Fiirstenbiirgi^chen Hofbibliotliek, 1865.)

Dorvillianus, Jacques Philippe D'Orville (1690-1751), Professor
Philology

at

Amsterdam,

His

MSS. were purchased

for

d
the

Bodleian in 1804, (Madan, Siniiniaiy Cat., iv. 37.)

Douce, collection of Francis Douce (1757-1834). antiquary, bequeathed
by him to the Bodleian, Oxford. (Catalogue, 1840.)
MSS. at
Doiisa, George (d. 1599). Dutch traveller and antiquary.
Leyden.
Dovoriensis, Dover Priory, Eng. MSS. dispersed. (M. R.James. 1903.)
Drepanensis, Trapani, Sicily. (N. Piirone, Sfitdi Italinni. 1905.)
Dresdensis (Drcsda), Kgl. Bibliothek, Dresden, Germ. (F. A. Ebcrt,

OF MANUSCRIPTS

311

1822; K. Falkenstein, 1839; F. Schnorr von Carolsfeld, 1882-1883.)

Cf. Bunavicnsis, Bruehliana, Matthaei.
Fr. (Dehaisnes* Riviere'.) MSS. from
Anchin.
Dublinensis (Dublinum, Dublana), Dublin, Ireland, (T. K. Abbott,
MSS. of Abp. Ussher.
1900.)
Dubrovski, Peter, a Russian attache at Paris in 1791. He purchased
MSS. from the monastic libraries which were dispersed at that
time, notably those of S. Germain-des-Pres. His collection was
purchased for the Imperial Library, Petersburg, in 1805. v. Delisle,

Duacensis (Duacum), Douai,

Cabinet,

ii,

p. 52.

Andrew Dudith

Dudithianus,

Pecs, Hungary. (C. B.

(1533-1589',

Bp. of Funfkirchen or

1756 R. Forster, N.Jalirb. 1900, p. 74.)

Duisburgensis (Duisburgum, Duicziburgum), Duisburg, Germ. Now
Stieff,

at Bonn.
Cf. Teutoburgensis.
Dunelmensis (Dunelmum), Durham, Eng.
vol. vii
T. Rud, 1825.)
Dunensis, Dunes, Belg. At Bruges. (P.

(Cat. Veteres, Siirtees

Soc,

J. Laude, 1859
Duperron, Jacques Dav}^, cardinal, Bp. of Evreux (1556-1618). Left
his MSS. to S. Taurin d'Evreux (s. v. Eboricanus).
Duregensis (Duregum), Zurich, Switz. s. v. Turicensis.
Durlacensis (Durlacum), Durlach, Germ. Some MSS. formerly here
in the library of the castle of the Margraves of Baden are now

at

Karlsruhe.

Durobernia, Canterbury, Eng.

s.v.

Cantuariensis.

E
Ebersbergensis, Ebersberg, Germ. At Munich.
Ebnerianu?, MSS. (e.g. Persius, Lucan) of Erasmus Ebner, a patrician
of Nuremberg, Germ., i6th cent., friend of Melanchthon.
At
Eboracensis (Eboracum), (i) York, Eng.
(2) Ebrach, Germ.

Wiirzburg.
Eb^rensis,
at

(i)

Rome

Evora, Portugal.

(Ara

Caeli).

MSS.

(2)

Collegium Eborense of Franciscans

in Bibl.

Nazionale,

Rome.

Eboricanus (Eboricae, Ebroicum), Evreux, Fr. MSS. of

and Cardinal Duperron (1556-1618), Bp. of Evreux.

S.

Taurin

Ebroicensis, s.v. Eboricanus.

Echternachensis, s. v. Epternachensis.

Edelbergensis, s.v. Heidelbergensis.

(i)
Edinbiirgensis (Edinburgum, Edinum), Edinburgh, Scotland,
University Library. (2) Advocates' Library, founded 1680.
Egerton, MSS. of Francis Henry Egerton, eighth Earl of Bridge-^

water

(d.

MSS.,

1849.)

1829),

bequeathed

to the British

Museum.

(Additional

NOMENCLATURE

312

Egmondanus, Egmontanus, Egmundensis,

At Brussels, Leyden, &c.

Eglise d'Egniont, Belg.

Eichstatt, s.v. Aureatensis.

Einsiedlensis (Einsilda, Eremitarum coenobium in

Graesse, Einsiedcln, Switz. (Gabriel Meier, 1899.)

Helvetiis

in

Elbingensis, Elbing, Germ.

The name is sometimes used for MSS. belonging

John More, Bp. of Ely, given to the University Library. Cambridge by George I in 1714.
Elnonensis, Elno or S. Amand near Valenciennes, Fr. (Catalogue
Eliensis, Elj^ Eng,
to

of 1635 in Sanderus, Bibl. Brlgica.) s. v. Valentianensis.

Emilianus, San Millan de la Cogolla, Burgos, Sp. s. v. Matritensis (4).
Emmeranus, Emmeramensis, S. Emmeram. Regensburg. Germ.

At Munich.
s. v. Angelomontanus.
Engolismensis (Engolisma), Angouleme, Fr. Also applied to the
surrounding district of the Angoumois.
Enochianus, Enoch of Ascoli, employed b}- Pope Nicholas V to search
for classical MSS. in France and Germany.
Eparchus, Antonius Eparchus, b. circa i.\<)2, in Corfu. Ruined by the
Turkish invasion of 1537, he emigrated to Venice and became the
head of the trade in Gk. MSS. of which Venice was the centre.

Engelbergensis,

(Omont gives
CJiartes,

a catalogue of his
vol.

1892,

liii.)

His

MSS. in Bibliotheqiie de
MSS. are at Augsburg,

rtlcole des

Escurial,

Vatican (Ottoboniani), Paris, Milan, Munich, and Berlin.

Epternachensis (Epternacum), Echternach, Luxembourg.
Luxembourg and at Paris. (A. Reiners, 1889

MSS.

at

Eporediensis (Eporedia), Ivrea, It.

The library conErfurtensis (Erfurtum, Erfordia), Erfurt, Germ.
tains the collections of Amplonius von Ratinck of Rheinberg
(Berka)

made

circ.

Erfurtenses are

1412.

now

(W. Schum,

Some MSS.

1887.)

cited as

at Berlin.

Erlangensis (Erlanga), Erlangen, Germ. (j. K. Irniischer. 1852.)

Escorialensis, The Escurial, near Madrid, Sp. (Montfaucon Haenel,
Gk. MSS., E. Miller, 1848: Ch.
p. 920; Pluer, Her per Hispanimn
Graux, Sur les origiues dii fonds i^rec, 1880; Lat. MSS.. P. G.
Antolin, 1910.) Cf. Augustinus, Mendoza.
;

Essiensis, Jesi,

It.

Cf. Aesiensis.

Estensis, library of the Este family

at

Modena,

It.

G. Valla and Albertus Pius, Count of Carpi.

J/a/iniJt,

1896,

Allen, C/nss.

iv.

379-536;

Contains
(\'.

MSS.

of

Puntoni, Sfiidi

History by G. Bertoni, 1903;

Re:>., 1889, p. 12.)

Etonensis (Etona), Eton, Eng. (M. R. James, 1896.1

Etruscus, often used by the older scholars for Florcntinus.

cf.

T. \V.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

313

Ettenheimmiinster, Germ. At Karlsruhe.

Eustorgianus (Bibliotheca Divi Eustorgii), S. Eustorgio, a Dominican
monastery at Milan.
Exoniensis (Exonia), (i) Exeter, Eng. (2) Exeter College, Oxford.
Extravagantes, MSS. not forming part of independent collections at
Wolfenbiittel.

s.

Guelferbj'tanus.

v.

Fabariensis, s.v. Fav-.

Fabricianus, (1) Fr. Fabricius Marcoduranus,
of Diiren,
(2) s.v.

Germ.

(1525-1573), Latin

i.e.

Franz Schmidt
Turnebus.

scholar, pupil of

Hauniensis.

Fabroniana, s.v. Pistoriensis.

Faeschianus, Remi Faesch (1595-1667), jurist and bibliophile. The
MSS. belonging to the museum he founded are now in the University Library, Basel.

Falcoburgianus, Gerard Falckenburg of Nijmegen. Holland (1535Some MSS. at Breslau, StadtBibl.

1578), editor of Nonnus.
Farfensis, monastery of Farfa near Rome. MSS. in the Vittorio
Emanuele and Barberiniana, Rome at Naples, and at Eton College.
Farnesi(a)nus, s.v. Neapolitanus (i).
Favariensis (Favaria, Fabaria), Pfaffers near Chur, Switz.
Feldbachensis, Feldbach, Switz. Library of the Jesuits.
Fernandina, another title of the Colombina Library at Seville, Sp.
;

Ferrarensis, Ferrara,

It.

Ferrariensis (Ferrariae), Ferrieres, Fr.

In the Vatican and at Berne,

Switz.

Fesulanus (Fesulae),

Bartholomew, Fiesole,

S.

It.

MSS.

in

the

Laurentian, Florence.
Feuillants, Monastere des, Paris,

s.v. Fulienses.

Filelfo, F., s.v. Philelphus.

Firmitas, La Ferte-sur-Grosne, Fr. MSS. at Chalon-sur-SaOne.

Fiscannensis (Fiscannum, Fiscamnum), Fecamp, Fr. At Rouen and

among the Bigotiani at Paris.

Flacius Illyricus, Matthias (1520-1575), a Lutheran theologian.

MSS.

at Wolfenbiittel (Guelferbytani).

Flaviniacensis (Flaviniacum, Flaviacum). Flavignj', Fr. At Nancy.

Florentinus (Florentia), Florence, It.
Aedilium Florentinae ecclesiae, librarj' founded by the Florentine
Republic circ. 1448 in the precincts of the Cathedral, The church
S. Petri in Caelo Aureo was used for the purpose by the permission
of Pope Nicholas V.
MSS. now in Laurentian.

Abbatiae de Florentia,

s.

v.

XOMENXLATrRE

314

Lanrentianus Conv. soppr.

in

MSS. from suppressed monasteries;

the Laurentian Library' since 1808.

Leopoldina. The title given to the various collections added to the

Laurentian by Peter Leopold, Grand Duke of Tuscany (1765)
(afterwards Emperor of Austria), s.v. Mediceo-Laur.

MSS. sold by Libri (q.v.) to Lord Ashburnham. Repurchased for the Laurentian in 1884.
Magliabecchiana, library founded by Antonio Magliabecchi (1613Now in the Bibl. Naz.
1714), librarian to the Duke of Florence.
Centrale. (G. Vitelli
Lat. MSS., A. Galante in Sfiidi Ilal. di

Libri,

flloloo-.

1902, p. 326.)

Marucelliana, library bequeathed b}' Francesco Marucelli. of

Florence, on his death in 1703. Opened to the public in 1752.
(G. VitelH.)

Mediceo-Laurentiana, library founded by Cosimo in 1444.

The
fall of the Medici family led to the dispersal of this library.
Part
was purchased by the monks of San Marco, who in 1508 presented
these MSS. to Cardinal de' Medici, afterwards Pope Leo X, who
added them to the library in the Villa Medici at Rome. On
his death they were returned to Florence and placed in the
library of San Lorenzo, built by Michelangelo in 1571, where
they still remain. (Bandini, 1764-1778 E. Rostagno and N. Festa,
1893. Supplementary Ind. of Gk. MSS.. Rostagno, Sfiid. If., 1898.)
In it are included the following collections, man}'^ of which were
added in 1765 by Peter Leopold, Grand Duke of Tuscany San
Marco (v. infra), Gaddiana, Strozziana, Fesulana, Aedilium Florentinae Ecclesiae, Sanctae Crucis.
S. Marci, MSS. belonging to the church of S. Marco, founded by
Cosimo \, now in the Laurentian (1884) and in the Nazionale.
Nazionale Centrale (1861), contains Magliabecchiana, Palatina, and
;

other collections.

Palatina, the private library of the Dukes of Tuscany, formerly

the Pitti Palace. Now in the Nazionale.

in

Riccardiana, library formed by Riccardo Romolo Riccardi circ.

1590 and purchased from his descendants in 18x5. (Lami, 1756:
S. Morpurgo, 1900. Gk. MSS. b}' G. \'itolli in Stiidi It. <ii filoloi^ia
class,,

ii.

471, 1894.)

Sanctae Crucis, monastery of Santa Croce.

MSS.

in

the Leopold

collection in the Laurentian since 1766.

Floriacensis (Floriacum ad Ligerim), Fleury-sur-Loire, Fr. Many

M.SS. belonging to this monastery (which was sacked by
the Huguenots in 1562) came into the possession of Pierre
Daniel (1530-1603), whoso collection was purchased by Jacques

Bongars (1554-1614) and

his cousin Paul Petau (1568-1614), both

OF MANUSCRIPTS

315

The few
MSS. which were preserved at the monastery- are now at
Orleans.
(Ch. Cuissard, 1885.)
For MSS. at Paris v. Delisle,

natives of Orleans

Cabinet,

ii,

Kongarsianiis,

(s.vv.

Petavianiis).

p. 364.

Florianensis, the Chorherrenstift at S. Florian. Austr.

(A. Czerny,

Linz, 1871.)

Florio, bibliot., s.v. Utinensis.

Fons Avellana, Fonte Avellana,

It.

Fontanellensis, Fontanelle or S. Wandrille, Fr. At Rouen.

Fontebla(n)densis, Bibl. Roj'ale au Chateau de Fontainebleau.
Founded b}- Francis I, who transferred to it MSS. from Blois.
Now part of the Bibl. Nat. Paris. (H. Omont, 1889.) Cf. Bliaudifontanus.

Forojuliensis

(Forum

lulii),

Friuli,

It.

Librar}-

Sandaniele.

of

(A. Zorzi, 1899; Mazzatinti.)

Fossa Nuova, Piperno,

It.

In the Phillipps collection.

At Paris among the Sangermanenses.

Forteguerrianus, s.v. Pistoriensis.
Foucaultianus, Nicholas Joseph Foucault (b. Paris, 1643, d. 1721),
conseiller d'etat and antiquary.
MSS. at Leipzig, Paris, Leyden,
Glasgow. Some few were bought by Rawlinson and were left by
Fossatensis, S. Maur-des-Fosscs, Fr.

him

to the

meats

Bodleian.

ine'dits stir Thistoire

(F. Baudr}', Me'moire de

N.J. F.

in Docii-

de France, 1862.)

Foucquet, Nicolas, %.xv. Montchal, Fraxineus.

Francianus, Petrus Francius (1645-1704), of Amsterdam, poet and
orator,
MSS. belonging to him were used b}- Graevius and other
scholars.

Francofurtanus(Francofurtum),(i) Frankfurt am Main (ad Moenum),

Germ. Stadt-Bibl. (J. H. Mai, Bihl. Uffenbachiana, 1720 E. Kelchner
Frankfurt an der Oder (ad Viadrum), Germ. Kgl.
(2)
i860.)
Friedrichs-Gymnasium (R. Schwarze, 1877).
Franequeranus (Franequera, Franechera). Franeker, Holland. MSS.
at Leeu warden.
Franzoniana, librar}' at Genoa, It.
Fraxineus, Raphael Trichet du Fresne (1611-1661), an authority
on literary history and antiquities. His MSS. were purchased by
Foucquet. Man}' of his Gk. MSS. came from the collection of
Vincentius Grimani of Venice.
In Bibl. Nat. Paris.
(Delisle,
:

Cabinet, i, p. 269
Omont, Inv. d. inss. gr. iv, p. xcii.)
Freherianus, Marquard Freher of Augsburg, Germ. (1565-1614),
MSS. dispersed some are among the Scalijurist and antiquary.
gerani at Leyden.
Freiburgensis (Freiburgum, Friburgum), (i) Freiburg im Breisgau
;

nomenclature

3t6
(Brisgoiaej,

Germ.

(2)

Freiburg im Uchtland (Nuithnnumj, Switz.

(Catalogue, 1852-1886.)

Freierianus,

fragment of

Cic.

ad FamiJiares

Freier of the Frankfort Gj'mnasium.

ii.

i,

belonging to Dr.

(P/ii/o/oi^nis,

1867, p. 701.)

Fresne, du Fresne, s.v. Fraxineus.

Fridericianus, the library of the Kgl. Friedrichs-Gymnasium at
Breslau. (Catalogue included in the Gk. catalogue of the StadtBibliothek (Bibliotheca urbica) of Breslau, 1889.)

MSS. at Munich.
Fuggerdjanus, (i) MSS. of Ulrich Fugger, of Augsburg (1528-1584),
Freiherr von Kirchberg. They were incorporated with the Bibl.
Palatina at Heidelberg and were transferred with it to the Vatican
Now at
in 1622.
(2) MSS. of Hans Jacob Fugger (1516-1575).
Munich. (3) MSS. of Raymund Fugger added to the HotTDibliothek,
Frisingensis (Frisinga, Fruxinia), Freising, Germ.

Vienna,

in 1656.

Fulcardi Mons, Foucarmont, Fr. At Paris among the Colbertini.

Fuldenses (Fulda, Fuldaha), Fulda, Germ. Landesbibliothek. (Kindlinger, 1812;

A.

S. Boniface, the

MSS.

are

now

V. Keitz, 1890.)

Sometimes

founder of the monastery

at Kassel.

called Bonifatiani after

at Fulda.

The

oldest

(F. Falk, Leipzig, 1902.)

Fulienses, the Feuillants, a Cistercian order founded at Languedoc,

Fr., arc. 1580.
few MSS. from their Paris house are in the

Bibliotheque Nationale.

(Delisle, Cabinet,

ii,

p. 251.)

Donaueschingensis. (2) s.v.

Monasteriensis. (3) MSS. of Ferdinand v. Furstenberg (1626-1683I,
Bp. of Paderborn, Germ. Cf. Rottendorphianus. (4) Private library
of Prince Furstenberg, Piirglitz, Bohemia.
Furstenfeldensis, Fiirstenfeld, Germ. MSS. at Munich.

Furstenbergicus, -bergensis,

(i)

s.v.

At Paris among the

Fuxensis, College de Foix, Toulouse, Fr.
Colbertini; among them are remains of the papal library at

Avignon and

Peiiiscola.

(Delisle, Cabinet,

i,

p. 498.)

Gaddianus, MSS. belonging to Francesco di Angelo Gaddi (fl. citr.

Most MSS. in the Lau[496) and of other members of his family.
rentian at Florence since T755; a few in Bibl. Nazionale (Magliabecchiana).

Gaertnerianus, C. G. Gaertner of Leipzig, owner of MSS. of Livy

(i)c.

1750.

Gaibacensis, s.v. Pommersfelden.

Gaignieres, Roger do, of Paris
Royal Library in 17 15.

id.

1715'.

Left

Gk. MSS.

to

the

OF MANUSCRIPTS

317

Galeanus, Thomas Gale (1635-1702), high master of S. Paul's School,

London, and Dean of York. His MSS. were bequeathed b^^ his
son Roger to Trin. Coll., Camb.
Gambalungiana, library at Rimini, It. Founded ciix. 1617 by
bequest of Alessandro Gambalunga, jurist.
Gandavensis (Gandavum, Ganda), Ghent, Belg. (J. de Saint-Genois,
1849-1852.)

Garampi, Giuseppe,

Some MSS.

at

cardinal,

Rimini

(Blume, Iter ItaL, ii. 234.)

Gatianus, S. Gatien, Tours,

Rome,

(Catalogue,

collector.

1798.)

Gambalungiana, others in the Vatican.

in the

Fr.

s. v.

Turonensis.

Gaulminus, Gilbert Gaulmj-n, b. 1585, doyen des maitres des requetes

man of learning and collector. Part of his library was bought by
Queen Christina (s. v. Reginensis), but most has passed to the Bibl.
Nat. through various collections (e.g. Telleriana).
He died in 1665.
Gedanensis (Gedanum), Danzig, Germ. Cf. Dantiscanus.
Gemblacensis (Gemblacum), Gembloux, Belg. At Brussels.
Gem(ni)eticensis (Gemmeticum, Gemmenticumj, Jumieges. Yv. At
Rouen.
Genevensis, Geneva, Switz. (J. Senebier, 1779.) Most of the Gk. MSS.
were given in 1742 by Ami Lullin, Professor of Ecclesiastical
History, who had purchased them from the collection of the Petaus
;

Petavianus).

(s. V.

Genuensis

(Genua,

(E. Martini,

Gk.

Janua),

MSS.

1896.)

Genoa,

It.

(2) Bibl.

(i)

University

Carolina

Library.

(s. v.).

Gerolamini, s. v. Gir-.
Geronensis, Gerona, Sp.
Gersdorfianus, library of Joachim Gersdorft', 1611-1661.

In

Royal

Copenhagen.
Gesner, Conrad (1516-15651, of Zurich, scholar and physician.

MSS.

Libr.,

at

Zurich.

For

Gianfilippi.
also

s.

V.

this

Veronese

collection v.

Gi(e)ssensis (Giessa), Giessen, Germ.

Senckenberg'sche
1840

Blume,

Iter ItaL,

i.

265-6,

Saibantinus.

W.

F.

Bibl.

Univ.-Bibl. with which the von

has been united since 1835.

(J.

V. Adrian,

Otto, 1842.)

Gifanius, Hubert van Giffen (1435-1604) of Buren, Holland, jurist

and scholar.
Gigas, a codex of the N. T. at Stockholm, so called from its size.
Girolamini, Bibl. dei, Naples, It. s. v. NeapoHtanus.
Gislenianus, S. Ghislain, Belg. Some MSS. from here are in Phillipps
collection.

Gissensis,

s.

v.

Giessensis.

Glareanus, Glarus, Switz.

NOMENCLATURE

3i8

Glasguensis (Glasgua). Glasgow, Scotland. Cf. lluntcrianus.

Glastoniensis (Glastonia, Glasconial, Glastonbury, Eng.
Glogav(ijensis (Glogovia). Glogau, Germ. MSS. at Breslau.
Glunicensis, Gleink, Austr.

At Linz.

Goerresianus, MSS. mostly of mediaeval writers, belonging to

Johannes Joseph von Gorres, 1776- 1848, Many came from S.
Maximin at Trier. (Traube, N. Archiv f. alt. deutsche Gesch.-Ktinde,
At Koblenz and Berlin.
vol. xxvii, p. 737.)
Goldastianus, Melchior Goldast von Heimingsfeld (1576-16351, .Swiss
Protestant jurist bequeathed part of his library to Bremen, Germ.
Part was purchased by Queen Christina of Sweden and is now in
;

the Vatican.

Gorlicensis (Gorliciuni), Gorlitz, Germ.

(R. Joachina. Gcsch.

d.

Milich'-

schcii Bibliothek, 1876.)

Goslarianus, Goslar, Germ. MSS. from the monastery on the Georgenberg, which was destroyed in 1527. Now at Wolfenbiittel (s. v.
Guelferbytanus).
Gothanus (Gotha, Gota), Gotha, Germ. Libr. founded by Hcrzog
Ernst der Fromme, 1640-1675. (E. S. Cyprianus, 1714.

(W. Meyer, Verzeichiiis

Gotingensis (Gotinga), Gottingen, Germ.
der Handschr. iiii Prcussischcn Sfaate. 1893; K. Dziatzko. 1900.)
Gottorpianus (Gottorpia), Gottorp, Schleswig-Holstcin. Germ. MS.S..
including those from Bordesholm, are now at Copenhagen (Steifenhagen and Wetzel, Kiel, 1881 Wolfenbiittel, Leyden, Hamburg.
Gotwicensis, Gottweig or Gottweih, on the Danube, Austr.
Graeciensis (Graecium), Graz, Austr. (J. v. Zahn, 1864.)
Graevianus, Jan Georg Graefe or Graevius (1632-1703). Professor of
History at Utrecht and Historiographer to William HI of England.
),

Part of his collection is in the British Museum (Harleiani, part

Heidelberg. (Cf. A. C.Clark, Neue Heidclbergcr Jahrbiiclur, 1891,

at

p. 238.

Granvella, Antoine Perrcnot, Cardinal Granvclla (1517-1586), Bp, of

Arras, Abp. of Besancon, minister to Philip H of Spain. MSS. at
Leyden, Amsterdam, Vatican, Besancon.
Fr.
Gratianopolitanus (Gratianopolis, Grannopolis).
Grenoble,
(Fournicr and others *.)
Gravisset, s. v. Bongarsianus.
Greshamense Collegium, London, founded by Sir Thomas Grcsham
(? 1519-1579), a London merchant.
Grimani, a Venetian family (e.g. Cardinal Domenico G., d. 1523). MSS.
at Venice, Udine, Paris, Holkham Vincentius Grimani cf. Fraxincus.
Gripheswaldensis (Gripeswalda, Gryphiswalda), Grcifswald, Germ.
Groninganus (Groningaj, Groningcn, Holland. (11. Brugmaub. 1898.
:

cf.

Zcnlmlbl.f. BibL. 1898, vol.

iv, p.

562.)

OF MANUSCRIPTS

319

Gronovianus, MSS. of Johann Friedrich (161 1-16711 and liis son

Jakob Gronov (1645-1716), scholars. MSS. at Leyden since 1785.
Grotta Ferrata, s. v. Cr^'ptoferratensis.
Gruterus, lanus (1560-1627), librarian at Heidelberg, 1605. MSS. at
Rome and Munich since the sack of Heidelberg in 1622 [Serapeitm,
XV. 100, xviii. 2og).

Guarinus, Guarino of Verona (1370 1460 Italian scholar. MSS. at

Ferrara, Paris, Rome, Vienna, Erlangen.
Guarnacciana, s.v. Volaterranus
Gudianus, Marquard Gude (1635-16891 ol Rendsburg, SchleswigHolstein, a Danish collector. His MSS. were sold by auction in
1706 (Auction Catalogue, Hamburg. 1706), and some MSS. were
acquired for Wolfenbuttel in 1710. (O. von Heinemann, 1886.1 Cf.
Tiliobrogianus, Salmasianus, Rottendorphianus, Bordesholm.
Guelferbytanus (Guelferbytum), Wolfenbuttel, Germ. Bibl. Augustana or Augustea, founded by Herzog August der Jiingere of Bruns1,

wick, d. 1666.

It

contains, besides

tlie

collection of its founder, the

Blankenburgenses, Gudiani, Helmstadienses, Weissenburgenses.

(V.

Heinemann,

1898.

Guyetus, Fr. Gu3'et (1575-1655). French scholar.

Guzman,

s. v.

MSS.

at Paris.

Salmanticensis.

Gyraldensis, Lilius Gregorius Gyraldus (Giglio Gregorio

(1479-1552), of Ferrara: protonotary Apostolic.

Giraldii

H
Haenelianus, Gustav Friedrich Haenel (1792-1878), travelled ovei
the greater part of Europe examining MSS. in libraries. Many
MSS. acquired b}' him on his travels are now in the University
Library. Leipzig, and at the Escurial.
HafBigensis, s.v. Affligeniensis.
Hafniensis, s.v. Hauniensis.

Hagensis (Haga Comitum), The Hague, Holland.

Hagia Laura, monastery on Mt. Athos, Turkey.
Halberstadiensis, Halberstadt, Germ. Cf. Ilalensis.
Halensis (Hala Saxonum), Halle, Germ. MSS. from Bergs. Magdeburg, Halberstadt.

Hamburgensis (Hamburgumi, Hamburg, Germ.

(Johanneum;.
UtTenbach.

MSS.

of Lindenbrog, Holstenius,

(H. Omont, Zeiitralblatt f.

Stadtbibliothek
J. C.

Wolf, and

Bibl., 1890, vol. vii, p. 351.)

Hamiltonensis, the collection of the twelfth Duke of Hamilton

purchased for the Berlin Library in 1882.
(Wattenbach. Xcttcs
Arcliiv,

viii.

327.)

NOMENCLATURE

320

Hannoveranus

(llanovcra),

Hannover, Germ,

(i)

Stadtbibl.

f.

1440.

(Grotcfend, 1844. j (2) Kgl. oflf. Bibl. (Bodcmann, 1867.)

Harlay, Achille de (1689-1707), President du Parlement dc Paris.
collection

Germain

passed from De Chauvelin

(q. v., also Delisle, Cabinet,

ii,

in

His

1755 to the library of S.

Cf.

p. 102).

s. v.

S.

Germani.

Harleianus, the collection begun by Robert Harley, afterwards Earl

of Oxford and Mortimer (1661-1724).

Now

in

the British

Museum.

(Nares. 1808.)

Harrisianus, A. C. Harris, the discoverer of the papyrus of Hyperides

in 1847.
Purchased by the Brit. Mus. in 1872.
Hase, Charles Benoit, Greek scholar, employed in Paris Library,
1805. Some of his MSS. were purchased for the Paris Library
on his death in 1864.
(i) Royal
Hauniensis (Haunia, Hafnia), Copenhagen, Denmark,
Library. MSS. of Askew, Lindcnbrog, Rostgaard, Thott. and MS.S.
from Gottorp. (J. Eyriksson, 1786 C. G. Hensler, Gk. MSS. 1784
Notice sonimaire des iiiss. ^nrs par C/i. Graitx, 1879.)
(2) UniContains the collection of
versity Library.
(S. B. Smith, 1882.)
J. A. Fabricius, added in 1770.
;

Havercampianus, Sigbert

Havercamp

11684-1742),

Leydcn, Holl.
Heidelbergensis (Heidelberga), Heidelberg, Germ.

Professor

at

Cf. Palatinus.

Heiligenkreuz, v. .S. Crucis.

Heilsbronnensis, Heilsbronn, Germ. (Hocker. 1731.) MSS. at Stuttgart, Erlangen.
Heinsianus, MSS. of Daniel Heinsius (1580-1665), Professor at Leydcn,
and of his son Nicholas (1620-1681). Many are in the Bernard
some belonging
(s, V.) collection in the Bodleian, some at Leyden
;

Nicholas are among the Reginenses

Helenopolis, Frankfurt am Main, Germ.
to

in Vatican.

s. v. Francofurtanus.
Helleriana bibliotheca, collection of Joseph Heller (1798-1849)

at

Bamberg. {V. Leitschuh, 1887.)

Helmstadiensis (Helmstadiumj, the library Ibunded at llclmstedt,
Germ., by Herzog Friedrich Ulrich in 1614. On the suppression
of the University in 1810 the library was dispersed between
Marburg, Brunswick, Gottingen. The MSS. sent to Gottingen were
transferred ciix. 1822-1832 to Wolfenbuttel, from whence they had
been brought in 1614.
Hemsterhusius, MSS. of Tiberius Hemsterhuys (1686-1766).

At

Leyden since 1790.

Henochianus, s. v. Enoch.
Herbipolitanus

(Hcrbipolis,

Wirccburguin),

(Catalogue, 1886; History by O.

at

Munich.

Some from

Handwerkcr.

S. Kilian's

now

in

Wiuvburg,
1904.)

Germ.

Some MSS.

Bodleian (Laudiani).

OF MANUSCRIPTS

321

Hermannstadt, s. V. Cibinensis.
Hierosolymitanus (Hierosolyma), Jerusalem, Pal. (1) The Patriarch's Library.
(A. Papadopoulos Kerameus, 1891-1899
K. M.
;

Koikulides,

1889.)

(2)

MSS. from

the Bibliotheca S. Crucis at

Jerusalem, now in the Bibl. Vittorio Emanuele, Rome. (3) Library

of Mar Saba, now united with (4) Library of the Convent of the
Holy Sepulchre. (Rendel Harris, 1889.)

Hildeshemensis (Hildeshemium, Ascalingium), Hildesheim, Germ.

Cathedral or Beverina Library founded 1681 by Martin Bever (16251681).
Some MSS. from here at Wolfenbiittel. (C. Ernst, 1909.)
Hilleriana bibliotheca,

s.

v.

Helleriana.

Hirschaugiensis (Hirschaugia, Hirschavia), Hirschau, Germ.

Hispalensis, Seville, Sp, s. v. Columbina.
Hittorpianus, MSS. (mostly in the Cathedral Library, Cologne) used
or owned by Melchior Hittorp (1525-1584), theologian, Dean of the
collegiate church of S. Cunibert, Cologne.
Hoeschelianus, David Hoeschel (1556-1617), librarian at Augsburg.
Some of his MSS. are among the Augustani at Munich. One
(Royal 16 D. X) is in the Brit. Mus.
Hohenfurtensis, Hohenfurth, Bohemia.

Holkhamicus, the collection made by the first Earl of Leicester

(Thomas Coke, Baron Lovel, 1752-1842), now at Holkham, Eng.
(R. Forster, Philologus, xlii. 158 (1883)
Edwards, Memoirs of
;

lohannis in Viridario.
Holmiensis (Holmia"), Stockholm, Sweden.
(G. P. Lilieblad and
J. G. Sparvenfeld, 1706.)
Libraries^

ii.

154-7.)

Cf. 3.

Holstenianus, s. v. Barberinus. Cf. Angelicanus.

Hubertianus, S. Hubert in the Ardennes, Belg.
Huetianus, Pierre Daniel Huet (1630-1721), Bp. ot Avranches. His
MSS. presented to Bibl. Royale, Paris, in 1763.
Hugenianus, collection of Constantin Huygens (1596-1687) of
Zuylichem, Holl., Dutch noble, statesman, and poet. Dispersed;

some MSS. now at Leyden, Holl.

Hulpheriana, collection at Vasteras, Sweden.

In

the

Laroverks-

Cf Arosiensis.
Htilsianus, MSS. of Samuel van Hulst, an advocate at the Hague.
(Catalogue, Bibliotheca Hulsiana, Hagae Comitum, 1730.)
Hummelianus, Bern hard Friedrich Hummel (1725-1791), the possessor
of a MS. of the Gennania of Tacitus, since lost.
Hunterianus, Hunterian Museum, Glasgow, Scot., founded by bequest
of Dr. William Hunter (1718-1783) in 1807.
(P. H. Aitken, 1908.)
bibliotek.

Hurault,

s.

v. Boistallerianus.

Hydruntinus (Hydruntum), Otranto, It. There was a collection

of MSS. in the Greek monaster}^ of S, Nicola di Casole close to
V

NOMENCLATURE

322

Otranto, from which Bessarion obtained many of his MSS. (e.g. that
of Q. Smyrnaeus). It was destroyed by the Turks in 1480. (Cf.
Antonius de Ferrariis Galateus, De situ lapygiae, Lycii (Lecce),
1727, pp. 48-9; H. Omont, Rev. des Etudes grecques (1890), iii.
381-91.)
I

laniniana,

MSS.

libr.

of church of S, Benignus, Dijon, Fr.

{Cat. Giii. des

des Bibl. Pnbl. de France, vol. v, p. 453.)

At Munich.

Indersdorfensis, Indersdorf, Germ.

Ingolstadiensis (Ingolstadium), Ingolstadt, Germ. At Munich.

Insula Barbara, Monastery of S. Benedict on the lie Barbe in the
river Saone near Lyon, Fr., plundered in 1562, destroyed in 1793.

(Rigaux Desplanque*.)

Insulensis, Lille, Fr.

Intrensis, Intra,

It.

loannensis,

S.

(i)

John Baptist College, Oxford (H. O. Coxe).

Cambridge (B. M. Cowie).

(2)

S. John's College,

Ivreensis, Ivrea,

It.

(Catalogued in Mazzatinti.)

Jenensis, Jena, Germ.

University Library.

MSS.

of J. A. Bosius.

Myhus, 1746.)
Jeremutensis, Yarmouth, Eng.
(J.

C.

MSS. belonging to the Giustiniani, a Venetian family.

few in the Marciana, but most in private hands, e.g. Holkham.
Justinopolitanus (Justinopolis), Convent of S. Ann, Capo d'Istria,

Justinianus,

Dalmatia.

Kaisheimensis, Kaisheim, Germ.

Karlsburg, s. v. Weissenburg.

Kasan, Russia.

At Munich.

University Library.

Kem6ny, Graf Joseph

von,

historian

I
-'

(Artemjev, 1882.)
(1806-1855), founder of the

s. v. Cibinensis.
library at Hermannstadt, Hungary,
Kenanensis, Kclls, Ireland.
Kielensis (Kilia), Kiel, Germ. (II. Ratjcn, Serapeiini. xxxi,
Kiew, Russia, s. v. Chiovcnsis.
Klosterneuburg, s.v. Niwenburgensis.

p. 273.)

L
Labronicus (Labronis portus), Leghorn, It. Bibl. Comunnle Labronica.
Ladenburgensis, Ladcnburg, Germ. Johann Dalbcrg, Bp. of Worms,
d. 1503, had a library here which was subsequently incorporated
with the Palatine

at

Heidelberg

(s.v. Palatinus).

Lagomarsinianus, Girolamo Lagomarsini (1698-1773^

a Jesuit, Pro-

OF MANUSCRIPTS
fessor of Rhetoric at
collated

many MSS.

323

Florence and subsequently

at

Rome.

He

of Cicero.

Lambecius, Petrus (1628-1680), of Hamburg, librarian at Vienna,

His MSS. were purchased for the Hcfbibliothek after his death.
Lambethanus, the library of the Abp. ot Canterbury at Lambeth
Palace, London.
(Todd, 1812.)

Lammens,

a private library at Ghent, Belg.,

now

at Brussels.

Landianus, MSS. in the Passerini-Landi Library, founded by Pier

Francesco Passerini, d. 1695, at Piacenza, It.
(i) Constantine Lascaris (1434-1501) of Constantinople,
taught Greek at Milan 1460-1465, and later at Messina, to which

Lascaris,

town he

MSS.

They were removed

Palermo in 1679 and

newly founded
National Library in Madrid. (2) Janus Lascaris (1445-1535), Greek
refugee patronized by Lorenzo de' Medici. While in France he
left

his

later to Spain.

In 1712 they

Bude

were placed

to

in the

founding the library at Fontainebleau for

he aided Cardinal Ridolfi (q. v.)
in forming his library.
On an autograph list of his MSS. in the
Vatican v. K. K. Muller, Zentralbl.f. Bibliotlieksvjesen, 1884, i. 333.
Lassbergensis, Landsberg, Bavaria, Germ. At Freiburg i. B.
Latiniacensis (Latiniacum), the Abbey of S. Furcy, Lagny-surassisted

Francis

G.

On

I.

in

his return to Italy

Marne, Fr.
Laubacensis, s. v. Lobiensis.
Laudensis (Laus Pompeia), Lodi, It. At Piacenza.
Laudianus, MSS. of William Laud (1573-1645), Abp. of Canterbury.
In the Bodleian (H. O. Coxe, 1858; Index, 1885) and in S. John's
College, Oxford (H. O. Coxe, 1852).
Laudunensis (Laudunum, Lugdunum Clavatum), Laon, Fr. (F.
Ravaisson*.)
Laureacensis, (i) Lorsch, Monastery of S. Nazarius, Germ. MSS.
now at Heidelberg (since 1555), the Vatican (s. v, Palatinus), Vienna,
and Montpellier. (History by F. Falk, 1902.) (2) Lorch, near Passau,

Germ.
Laurensis, The Laura on Mt. Athos, Turkey.
Laurentianus, (i) s. v. Florentinus. (2) Collegium Laurentianum
Cologne.
Laurishamensis, v. Laureacensis (i).
Lausannensis (Lausanna), Lausanne, Switz. MSS. at Berne.

Lavantinus,

Le Caron,

s. v.

at

S. Pauli in Carinthia.

private library at Troussures, Fr., contains

MSS. from

Luxeuil.

Leghorn, s. v. Labronicus.
Legionensis (Legio septima gemina), Leon, Sp.
(Beer and E. Diaz Jimenez.)
Y ^

Cathedral Library.

NOMENCLATURE

324

Leidensis, Lugdunensis iLiigduniim Batavorumi, Leyden. Holland.

Contains Belvacenscs, and

MSS.

of Chifflet, Gronovius, Heinsius,

Voss, Vulcanius. (Senguerdius,

Gronovius and Heynian, 1716; Gee), 1852; Catalogue of Vulcanici
Lipsius,

Perizonius,

and Scaligerani,

Lemberg,

s. v.

Scaliger,

I.

1910.)

Leopoliensis.

Leniovicensis(Lemovicum), Limoges, Fr. (Guibert.*j Cf. S. Martialis.

Lentianus (Lentia), Linz, Austria.
(M.
Leodi(c)ensis (Leodicum, Leodium), Liege or LQttich, Belg.
Grandjean, 1877: WHtert collection. J. Brassine, 1910.)
Leopoldi(a)na, s. v. Florentinus.
Leopoliensis (Leopolis, Leoberga), Bibl Ossoliniana, Lemberg. Austr.

(W. Ketrzinski,

1881.)

Leovardiensis (Leovardia), Leeuwarden, Holland. Provincial Library

of Friesland containing MSS. of the Jesuit College of Clermont. Fr.
(Eekhoff, 1871-1897.)
Lesdiguieres, Alphonse de Crequy, Conite de Canaples and in 1703
Due de L. He died in 1711 and his library was dispersed in 1716.
part being purchased by the Benedictines of Marmoutiers.

Guillaume

Libri,

Brutus

Icilius

Timoleon

Libri

Carucci

della

(1803-1869) fled to France in 1830, and in 1841 was made

secretary to a Commission appointed to prepare a catalogue of the

Sommaia

MSS.

He

in public libraries.

profited

by the negligence of many

numbers of MSS. from

of the provincial librarians, and stole large

Dijon, Lyon, Grenoble, Carpentras,

Montpellier,

Poitiers, Tours,

Orleans, and other towns. By 1845 he had acquired a collection

After an unsuccessful attempt to sell them to the
of 2000 MSS.
British

Museum and

the University of Turin, he found a purchaser

Ashburnham, who paid ^8000 for the collection in

Suspicion fell upon Libri soon afterwards and he fled to
1847,
England in 1848. In 1850 he was condemned in absence to ten

in the Earl of

years' imprisonment.

He

maintained his innocence and succeeded

securing the interest of some prominent men, such as Guizot.

but failed in the attempt to get the verdict against him reversed.

in

On

the death of Lord

by France and

Ashburnham

in

1878 negotiations were begun

such part of the Libri

Italy for the recover}^ of

as

had

been

from their Public Libraries.

In 1884
proved successful.
Italy purchased a portion of the MSS. (now in the Laurcntian),
while France secured the remainder in 1888. {P/u'loloi^iis, i886,
collections

These negotiations

vol.

in

stolen

the

end

xlv, p. 201.)

Lichfeldensis, Lichfield, Eng.

Lignitiensis (IJgnitium), Liegnitz, (lorni.

Paul.

(W. GcmoU,

1900.)

Lilirnry of SS. Peter and

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Liliocampensis,

s. v.

MSS.

Lincolniensis,

325

Campililiensis.

of Lincoln College, Oxford

now

deposited in

the Bodleian, also called Lindunensis.

Lincopiensis (Lincopial, Linkoping, Sweden. (Cf. R. Forster,

Libanii libris MSS. Rostock, 1877.) MSS. of Benzelius.

De

Lindenbrogius, s.v. Tiliobrogianus.

Lindesianus, Lord Crawford's Library at Haigh Hall, MSS. in
Rylands' Library, Manchester, since 1901.
Lindunensis, s.v. Lincolniensis.
Lingonensis (urbs Lingonum), Langres, Fr.
Lipsiensis (Lipsia), Leipzig, Germ.
In Universit}' Library or
Albertina (formerly Bibl. Paulina). (L. J. Feller, 1686; Gk. MSS.,
Gardthausen Lat. MSS., R. Helsigg, 1905.) MSS. from Pegau,
Lauterberg, Chemnitz, Pirna, were transferred here circ. 1540.
;

MSS. collected by Haenel

The

library contains the

bibl.

or Bibl. Senatoria (A. G. R.

Naumann,

(2)

Stadt-

1838), containing

MSS.

(s. v.).

of Matthias Corvinus.

Lipsius, Justus Lipsius (1547-16061.

Some

(Gk. MSS., V. Gardthausen), others

of his

were

MSS.

are at

Leydcn

sold as late as 1722.

Lirensis, s.v. Lj^rensis.

Lisbonensis,
Livineius,
(cf.

s. v.

Jan

Olisiponensis.

Lievens (1546-1599^,

scholar.

Canon

Antwerp

at

Bruxellensis).

Lobcoviciensis, Librar}' (Fideikommissbibliothek) of P^urst Moritz

von Lobkowitz at Raudnitz, Bohemia, founded by Bohuslav von
Lobkowitz, ore. 1491, at Hassenstein. (E. GoUob, Ver:ieichnis d.i^r.
Hss. in

Osterreicli, 1903, p. 134.

Lobiensis, Lobbes, Belg.

vol.

i,

At Brussels.

(Omont, Rev. dcs

Bibl. 1891,

p. 3.)

Loisellus, s.v. Avicula.

LoUiniana, library at Belluno,

Londini iiensis Londinum

It.

I.

(i j British Museum, containing the following collections Arundel,

Burney, Cotton, Egerton, Harleian, Old Royal (Casley, 1734*, New
Royal, Sloane. Other MSS. are catalogued as 'Additional MSS.
Cat. of Am.
Papyri, J. Forshall, Pt. i. 1839 F. G. Kenyon, 1893MSS., 2 vols, (with facsimiles), 1881-4 H. Omont, A^ofes siir Ics
:

MSS.
(2)

grecs

dti

B.M.

in Bibl. de

VEcole des Charles, vol. xlv, 1884.

Londinum Gothorum, Lund, Swed.

Longolianus, Christophe de Longueil (1488-1522), Ciceronian scholar.

friend of Cardinal Pole,

Lorrianus, Lorry, a physician at Paris

Nicander which has since disappeared.
Lovaniensis (Lovaniumi, Louvain, Belg.

cirx.

1810,

owned

Cf. Parcensis.

MS.

of

NOMENCLATURE

326
Lovel(i)anus,

MSS.

by Sir Thomas Coke of Holkham.

Cf. Holkhamicus.
Omont, Zoitralbl.
(J. M. v. Melle, 1807

acquired

afterwards Baron Lovel,

d. 1759.

Lubecensis, Lubeck, Germ.

1890.)

Lucchesiana, library at Girgenti, Sicily.

Lucensis (Luca), Lucca, It. (1) Biblioteca Pubblica. (2) Bibl. Palatina,
containing codd. of Lucchesini and S. Maria di Corte Landini (in
Partly transferred to
curtis Orlandigorum or Orlandigerori:m).
Bibl. Nazionale at Parma in 1847.
i^- Mancini, Florence, 1902.)
Libr. of Canons of S. Martin is catalogued in Blumc, Bibl., p. 53.
Lucernensis, Lucerne, Switz. (Keller, 1840-1866.)
Lugdunensis, (i) Leyden, Holland (s. v. Leidensis). (2) Lyon, Fr.
(L. Niepce, 1876.)

LuUin, s.v. Genevensis.

Lunaeburgensis, monastery of
Gottingen.

S.

Michael,

Liineburg, Germ.

Al

(A. Martin, 1827.)

At Vienna.
Lupara, the Louvre Museum, Paris. (Egyptian papyri.)
Lusaticus (Lusatia), Lausitz, Germ. The term is loosely applied to
MSS. from Gorlitz, Zittau, and other towns in this district.
Luxemburgensis,Bibl. de TAthenee de Luxembourg. A. Namur, 1855.
Luxoviensis (Luxovium), Luxeuil, Fr. Cf. Beauvais, Le Caron.
Lyrensis or Lyranus, Lyre, Fr. At Evreux.

Lunaelacensis, Mondsee, Austr.

M
Madritensis,

s.

v. Matrit-.

Maffei, Scipio (1675-1755), Veronese scholar and antiquary.

in Capitular Library, Verona.

Magdalenaeus, library of

S.

1601, incorporated with

Maria Magdalena

MSS.

Breslau founded

at

the Stadtbibliothek in 1865

(s. v.

in

Vratis-

laviensis).

Magdeburgensis, Magdeburg, Germ. Cf. Halensis.

Magliabecchianus, Antonio Magliabecchi (1633-1714I, librarian at
Florence. His collection is now in the Bibl. Nazionale tiicre (s.\-.
Florentinus).
s. v. Mog-.
Maihingensis, Maihingcn,Germ. (Grupp,i897.)
Majus Monasterium, Benedictine monastery

Maguntinus,

Cf.Wallcrstcincnsis.
at

Marmoutiers, Fr.

At Tours.
Malatestianus, library at Cesena, It., founded by Domenico Malatcsta
Novcllo in 1452, united since 1797 with the Bibl. Comunale. (J. M.
Muccioli, 1780 1784; R. Zazzeri, 1887.)
Malleacensis, Maillezais, Fr.
Mallersdorfiensis, Mallersdorf, Bavaria. At Munich.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

327

Malvito, a monastery near Cosenza in Calabria, It.

Mancuniensis (Mancunium), Manchester, Eng.
Library, founded in 1900 by Mrs. Rylands in
husband, a cotton merchant of Wigan (1801-1888).

famous Althorp

(q. v.)

library,

purchased

b}'

Jolin

memory
It

Rylands
of her

includes the

her from Earl Spencer

in 1892.
Cf. Lindesianus.
Manetti, Giannozzo, Italian scholar and collector (1396-1497).
of his MSS. are in the Laurentian.

Some

Mannheimensis, Mannheim, Germ. At Munich.

Mantuanus, Mantova, It. Bibl. Gonzaga, cf Padolironensis. (E.
Martini, Gk. MSS. 1896.) The old library of the Gonzagas was
plundered in 1630.
Man}' MSS. came into the possession of
Cardinal Richelieu. Aiter the death of Duke Ferdinando Carlo IV
in 1708 part of the library was sold to Venice and passed through
Recanati to the Marciana. The remainder was sold in 1735, and
part of this

has

come through

the Canonici collection into the

Bodleian.

Marburgensis, Marburg, Germ., including Corbeienses Helmstadienses. (Latin codd., C. F. Hermann, 1831.)
Marchandus, MSS. of Prosper Marchand,
At Ley den since 1756.

b.

1675,

bibliographer

Marchianensis, Marchiennes, Fr. Now at Douai.

Marcianus, (i) Library of S. Mark, Venice, founded by Cardinal
Bessarion in 1468. (Gk., A. M. Zanetti and A. Bongiovanni, 1740
Cf. Nanianus.
Castellani, 1896.
Lat., J. Valentinelli, 1868-1873.)
(2) Librar}' of S. Mark at Florence, founded by Cosimo de' Medici
in 1437.
(3) Jan van der Mark or Merk (cf. Cat. Anc. MSS. Brit.
Mils. i. 15).
He collected MSS. at the beginning of the i8th cent,
and purchased those of J. de Witt, a jurist of Amsterdam.
Maros-Vasarhely, Hung. Private library of the Teleky family.
Martini Turonensis, S. Martin at Tours, Fr.
Martinsberg (Martisburgum, Marsipolis), s. v. Pannonhalma.
Cathedral Librar}-.
Martisburgensis, Merseburg, Germ.
Some
MSS. from here are in the Stadtbibl,, Leipzig.
;

Massiliensis (Massilia), Marseille, Fr.

(Albanes*.)

Matritensis (Matritum, Madritum). Madrid, Sp. (i) Bibl. Nacional,

containing MSS. of Const. Lascaris and Merula. (J. Iriarte, 1769;
Haenel, pp. 965-74; E. Miller, 1884.) (2) University Library. (Villa
Amil y Castro, 1878.) (3) Real Bibl., the private library of the King
in the Palacio de la Plaza de Oriente, founded in 1714.
MSS.
mostly from the suppressed Colegios Mayores of Salamanca. (C.
Graux et A. Martin, Mss. grecs cfEspagne et de Portugal, 1892
Catalogue by R. Menendez Pidal, 1898.) Cf Covarrubias. (4) The
;

library' of

the Real

Academiade

la

Historia contains

MSS. from

the

NOMEN'CLATURE

328

monasteries of S. Millan de la Cogolla, S. Pedro de Cardena, and

from Jesuit liouses in Madrid.
Matthaei, Christian Friedrich (1744-1811J, German scholar. Professor
of Classics at Moscow, 1778-1784. returned to the post after an
His large
absence in Germany and held it from 1804-181 1.
collection of Gk. MSS., many of which were stolen from libraries in
Moscow, was dispersed by him during his lifetime cither as gifts
to friends such as Heyne and Ruhnken or sold to the libraries of
Leyden and Dresden, (O, von Gebhardt, C. F, M. und seine Sammlung gr, Hdsch.,' Zeiitrnlblattfiir Bibliotlwki-a'esen, vol. xv, 1898,1
Maugerard, jean-Baptiste (1735-1815!, a Benedictine of the congregation of S. Vanne, After the Revolution he fled to Germany, where
he dealt in MSS, stolen from public libraries
(L. Traube and
R. Ehwald, 1904)
Mazarinensis, -aeus, MSS. ol Cardinal Mazarin, many of which
came from the collections of Peiresc, du Tillet, Naudc, and Petau.
'

(L. Delisle, Cabinet,

i,

Now

p. 279.)

of the present Bibl. Maz.

For MSS.

in Bibl. Nat., Paris.

A. Molinier, 1885.
Meadensis, Meadianus, Meadinus, MSS, of Richard Mead, a London
physician (1673-1754), friend of Bentley, Some were purchased by

Rawlinson and are

Medianum

in

in

v.

the Bodleian.

Cf.

Vosago, Moyenmoutier, Fr.

Mediceus, (i) s. v. Laurentianus.

added to the Bibl. Roy. Paris

(2)

Askevianus, Taj-lor,

At Epinal and Nancy,

Collection of Catherine de' Medici

in 1599, often cited as

Medicei Regii.

Cf. Ridolfianus.

Mediolanensis (Mediolanum), Milan,

Capitolo Metropolitano,

Ambrosianus.

v.

It.,

Trivulziana,

Cf,

Ghiron,

I,

Brera,

Bibliotcche

arcliivi, 1881.

The Stadtbibl.
MSS. from the
and are now at Paris,

Mediomatricensis (urbs Mcdiomatrica), Metz, Germ,

contains

some Saibante

Cathedral were presented

MSS,
to

(Ouicherat

Colbert

c/>c.

*).

1676

Mediomontanus, Middlehill, Worcestershire, Eng. s.v, Phillippsianus.

Meerman, Gerard (1722 1771), and his son Jan (1753-1815), Their
collection was purchased in 1824 by the Bodleian and by Sir ThomaPhillipps, whose share was purchased by the Berlin Library in
1889 (?), Cf, Claromontanus, (Madan, Sninmarv Catalogue, p. 433.1
Meersburg, s. v, Carolsruhensis,
Meldensis (Meldae), Mcaux, Fr. Sometimes used
Tillet, Bp. of Meaux, d. 1570.
Cf, Tilianus,
Melitensis (Melita), Malta.
Mellicensis, Melk, Austr.

MSS,

of du

(C, Vasallo, 1856,)

{Catalogiis, vol.

Memmianus, Henri de Mesmes

His son Jacques died
the end of the 17111

for

i,

Vienna, 1889,)

(1532-1596),

French diplomatist.

Their collection was dispersed at

cent, and the greater part was purchased
in 1642,

OF MANUSCRIPTS
for

the

Roy.

Bibl.

Paris

in

1731.

329

few

the

in

Bodleian

(Sclden).

Menagianus, Aegidius Menagius (Gilles Menage) (1613-1692), Frencli

jurist and scholar, left his library to the Jesuits of S. Louis, Paris.
Menckenianus, MSS. of Otto Mencke (1644-1707) and his son Johann
Burchard M. (1645-1732), both scholars at Leipzig. The son was
author of the well-known Gckhrtcn-Lcxicon. MSS. dispersed.
Mendoza, (i) Diego (Didacus) Huitado de Mendoza (1503-1575), Marquis of Mondejar and Count of Tendilla, ambassador of Charles V
at Rome.
He made a collection of Gk. MSS. at Venice which
was added to the Escurial Library in 1576. (E. Miller, Catalogue lies
Mss. grccs de I'Escitn'a/, pp. iii-iv
Fesanmair, D. H. de Mendoza,
Munich, 1882.) (2) Francisco de Mendoza y Bobadilla (1508-1566),
Cardinal of Burgos. At Madrid.
:

Mentelianus, Jacques Mentel, physician at Paris. His library was

incorporated with the Royal Library, Paris, in 1669.
Merseburg, s. v. Martisburgensis.
Merula, Georgius, of Alexandria della Paglia, near Milan taught in
Venice and Milan, d. 1494. MSS. in Ambrosian and at Madrid.
Messanius, Messanicus (Messana), Messina, Sicily. Contained Gk.
MSS. from the Monastery of S.Salvadore and S.Placidus. Destroyed
by earthquake 28 Dec, 1908.
Metellianus, Jean Matal 11520-1597), ot Cologne, jurist, a friend of
Griiter.
He owned a MS. of Cicero collated by J. Gulielmus.
Meteora, monastery of, Greece.
Many MSS. were removed to
Athens. For those still at Meteora v. J. Draseke, Die nciieii Hand;

schnftciifitiidc in

den M.-Kloslern, in

A^.

Jahrbikhcr

f.

kl.

Alt. 1912,

pp. 542 sqq.

Mettensis, Metten, Germ. At Munich. Also used for Mediomatriccnsis.

Miciacensis, S.Mesmin(S.Maxiininus)de Micy or My, near Orleans, Fr.
Middlehillensis,

s. v.

Phillippsianus.

Milich, J. G., advocate of Schweidnitz,

s. V. Gorlicensis.
1726.

left

his library to Gorlitz in

Millard, library at Troyes, Fr.

Miller,

MSS.

Emmanuel

(1812-1886),

assistant

in

the

Department of

from 1833-1850 and Bibliothecaire de

I'Assemblee Nationaletill 1880. Travelled widely in Europe and in
the near East. His collection of MSS. is now for the most part in
the Bibl. Nat. Paris. (Omont, 1897.)
Minas, Menoides (1790-1860), a Greek employed by the Bibl. Nat.
in the Bibl. Nat. Paris

Paris to search for MSS. in Greece.

Mindensis, Minden, Germ.
Minerviensis, S. Maria sopra Minerva, Rome. v. Casanatensis.
Minoraugiensis (Augia minor), Mindarau, Germ.

NOMENCLATURE

330

Modius, Franciscus i:de Mauldci, 1556-1597, of Oudenbourg, near

Bruges, Belg. Trained for the law, but devoted his life to work
upon classical MSS. in various libraries. (Life by P. Lehmann.
1907.)

Modoetiensis (Modoetia), Monza, It.

Moguntinus (Moguntia), Mainz, Germ.
of S. Martin,
Beiheft

now

dispersed.

The

library of the church

(F. Falk, Zentralblatt fur Bibl. 1897,

xviii.)

Monacensis (Monachium), Munich, Germ. (1) University Librar)',

founded 1472. (2)K. Hof- und Staatsbibliothek (Gk. MSS., Hardt
1806-1812; Lat., Halm and others), founded by Albrecht V of
Bavaria (1550-1579).
Contains the collections of Schedel and
Fugger (1575).
The main divisions of the library
J.
J.
are

(i)

the old Bibliotheca electoralis

transferred to

(2)

Munich from the Augsburg

the Codices Augustani,

Library' in 1806

(3)

MSS.

added during 19th cent, chiefly from the surrounding monasteries.

Monasteriensis (Monasterium), Miinster, Germ. Bibl. Paulina
founded 1588.
Staenden 1889.) Includes the Bibliotheca
(J.
P^irstenbergica of Franz Egon v. F. added in 1795.
Mon. Aug., Monasterium S. Augustini at Munich. MSS. at Munich.
Moneus, MS. of Plin. H. N. found in 1853 by Fridegar Mone (17961851) at S. Paul in the Lavant-Thal, Carinthia.
Monspeliensis, s. v. Montcpessulanus.

Montalbanius, Ovidius Montalbanius (Montalbani), physician and

ProfessorofPhilosophy at Bologna circ. 1640. Friend of N. Heinsius.
Montchal, Charles de, Abp. of Toulouse, d. 1651. MSS. purchased by
Nicolas Foucquet, surintendant des finances, after
1661, they

passed to Le Tellier

his collections to the

Cabinet,

i.

whose

(s.v. Tellerianus),

Royal Library,

disgrace, in

who

presented

Paris, in 1700. (L. Delisle,

273.)

Montensis, Mons, Belg.

Contains
Montcpessulanus (Mons Pessulanus), Montpellier, Fr.
codd. of Bouhier and Pithou. (Libri*.)
Montepolitianus (Mons Politianus), Montcpulciano. It. The Dominican library once here became part of the Magliabecchiana (q.v.).
Monteprandone, It. MSS. of S. Giacomo della Marca. (A. Crivelucci,
1889.)

More, John (1646-1714), Bp. of Norwich, afterwards of Ely. His

library was purchased by George I and presented to the University'
of Cambridge, s.v. Eliensis.
Morelii codices, MSS. used by Gul. Morelius (Tilianus), who published
a commentary on Cic. Dc Fiiiibus at Paris in 1546.
Moretanus, Balthasar Moret of Antwerp, grandson of Plantin the
printer, d. 1641.
MSS. at Antwerp.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

331

Mospurgensis (Mospurgum), Moosburg, Germ. At Munich.

Mosquensis, Moscuensis (Mosqua, Moscua, Moscovia), Moscow, Russ.
(i) University Library.
(Reuss, 1831.) (2) Library of the Synod.
(3) BibUotheca Tabularii
Inostrannykh Del, or Imperial
Record Office), containing library of Macedonian abbot Dionysios
given in 1690. (Belokurov. Cf. O. von Gebhart, Zentralblalt f. Bibl.

(C. F. Matthei, 1780;

imperialis (Arkhiv

Vladimir, 1894.)

Ministerstva

XV. 1898.)

Moysiacensis (Moysiacum,

Musciacum),

Moissac,

Fr,

At Paris

(Colbert's collection).

Murbacensis, Murbach, Alsace. (A. Gatrio, 1895.) Some Gk. MSS.

now at Gotha. Catalogues of the MSS. in the Benedictine monastery there in 15th cent, are given by Zarncke, Philologus, 1890, p. 616.
Musciacensis, s. v. Moys-.
Museum Britannicum, s. v. Londiniensis.
Mussipontanum Collegium, Jesuit College at Pont-a-Mousson, Fr.
MSS. at Florence (Laurentian).
Mutinensis (Mutina), Modena, It. Bibl. Estense (q.v.).
Mynas, s.v. Minas.

N
Namnetensis (Namnetae, urbs Nannetum), Nantes, Fr. (Molinier*.)
Namurcensis (Namurcum), Namur, Belg.
Nan(n)ianus,(i) MSS. (mostly from the Greek islands) belonging to the
Nani family of Venice

Now

in the

(e. g.

Joh. Bapt. Nani, 1616-1678, a diplomatist).

Marciana, Venice.

codd., Mingarelli, 1784.)

(2)

(Lat, codd., J.

MoreUius, 1776.

Gk.

Pieter Nanninck (1500-1557) of Alkmaar,

Professor of Latin in the Collegium trium linguarum at Louvain in

1539-

Nansianus, Franciscus Nansius, d. 1595, of Isemberg in Flanders

Professor of Greek in Dordrecht owner of MSS. of the Agrimen;

sores

now

lost.

Nantes, Fr. (Molinier*.)

Naude, Gabriel, librarian to de Mesmes (Memmianus), Queen Christina,
and others, d. 1653. His MSS. were purchased by Mazarin and are

now

in

the Bibl. Nat. Paris.

Naulotianus, Claude Naulot Duval of Avallon, Fr. [circ. 1573), acquired

among others the MSS. belonging to Pelicier (q. v.). His collection
was at the Jesuit College of Clermont, Paris, till the dispersal in 1764.
s. v. Claromontanus (i).
Navarricus, the Collegium Navarricum

Paris.

(L. Delisle, Cabinet,

ii,

at Paris.

Nazarianus, S. Nazarius, Lorsch, Germ.

(Palatini).

MSS.

in Bibl. Nat.

p. 252.)

Many now

in the

Vatican

NOMENCLATURE

332

Neapolitanus, Naples. It.

(i) Bibl. Nazionale.
This library was
founded in Rome by Alessandro Farnese (Pope Paul III, 1534 -1549).
It was ultimately transferred to Naples and united with the Bibliotheca Palatina of Ferdinand II in 1804 under the name of the
Bibliotheca Borbonica. MSS. of the Farnese family, of lanus
Parrhasius, and from S. Giovanni a Carbonara and Bobbie, of Seripando. (Gk., S. Cyrillo, 1826-1832 Lat., Cataldo Jannelli, 1827
supplement by G. Jorio, Leipzig. 1892.1 (2) Brancacciana (s. v.).
MSS. of Acquaviva and Valletta.
(3) dei Girolamini (Oratorians).
(Gk. MSS., E. Martini. 1896: general, E. Mandarini, 1897.) (4)
:

University.

The

great library of the Aragoncse

Alphonso

kmgs

of Naples

was founded

After the campaign of 1495 Charles

VIII brought some MSS. to Blois. Frederic III sold the remainder
circ. 1501 to the Cardinal d'Amboise, whose library in the Chateau dc
b}'

(1435-1458).

was neglected and plundered in the i6th cent. Many MSS.

from it have reached the Bibl. Nat. Paris with the collections of de
Thou, Hurault, Scguier, and others. The remnants of the collection
at Gaillon were incorporated with the Royal Library in the Louvre
under Henry IV. (L. Delisle, Cabinet, i. 217-259
G. iMazzatinti,
Gaillon

1897.)

Nemausensis (Nemausus),

Nhiies, Fr.

(Molinier*.)

Neustetter, Erasmus, of Schonfeld (1525 1594), successively Dean and

Provost of the Abbey of Komburg and founder of the library there.
Nicolianus, MSS. belonging to or copied by the Florentine scholar,
Niccolo de Nicoli (1363-14371, a pupil of Chrysoloras.
Laurentian.

MSS. now

in the

Niederaltacensis, Niederaltaich, Germ. At Munich.

Nienburgensis, Nienburg an der Saalc, Germ. Sonic at Dessau.
Nilant, a collection of Latin Fables known by the name of the
Anonymus Nilanti, published by J. F. Nilant, Leyden, 1709.
Nitriensis, monastery of S. Maria Deipara in the Nitrian desert.
Niwenburgensis, Klosterncuburg, Austr. MSS. from S. Nicola, Passau.
Nomsianus, a MS. of Prudentius (? called after some former owner, e.g.
Nomsz) lent by Isaac Voss to N. Heinsius for his edition of 1667.
Nonantulanus, the Benedictine monastery of S. Sylvester at Nonantula, near Modena, It. Transferred to the Sessoriana (q.v.) and now
in

the Vittorio Emanucle,

Rome.

Norfolkianus, s. v. Arundelianus.
Noricus, a name sometimes used for MSS. in Bavarian libraries or
owned by Bavarians.
Norimbergensis (Norimberga), Nuremberg, Germ. (C. T. v. Murr,
Mrniorabilia bibl. piibl. Norinibcrgensiiini, 1791; Mannncrts. Mi^allaiua, 1895.J

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Norvicensis.

The MSS.

of

333

John More, Bp, of Norwicli, afterwards nf

EI3'.
s. V. More.
Nostradamensis, Notre-Dame, Paris.
(L. Delisle, 1871) and in Sorbonne.

In the Bibl. Nat. since 1756

Cf. Avicula.

Novaliciensis (Novalicia), Novalese, near Mt. Cenis,

It.

(Blume,

Iter Itol., iv. 128.)

Novariensis, Novara,

It.

Novum Monasterium,
Nyracensis (Nyrax),

Neumiinster, Germ.
(Martin and Chotard'.)

Niort, Fr.

O
Oberaltacensis,Oberaltaich,Germ. (Altaha Superior). Nowat Munich.
Oberlinianus, Jeremie Jacques Oberlin, of Strassburg, scholar (1735Strassburg MSS. quoted by him are sometimes cited as
1806).
Obevliniani.

Occo, Adolphus (1524-1605),

German

MSS.

physician and antiquary.

Munich and Zurich.

Oenipontanus (Oenipons), Innsbruck, Tyrol,
at

Library.

1792 Cat. of
Avicula.

(Cat.

Oiselanus,

s. v.

MSS.

Law MSS.

University

Austr.

1904.)

Lucan) of Jac. Oiselius (1631-1686),

Groningen, 1667. (Catalogue, Leyden,
Olisiponensis (Olisipo), Lisbon, Portugal. (Index cod.
Oiselianus,
fessor of

Law

batiae, 1775.)

Oliveriana,

(e. g.

at

Cf.

s. v.

Pro-

1688.)
bibl.

Alco-

Alcobacensis.

Pisaurensis.

Olivetanus, monastery

MSS.

jurist.

at

Naples iMonachi S. Mariae Montis

Oliveti).

dispersed.

Olomucenis (Olomucium, Olomuncia), Olmiitz, Austr.

bibliothek.

K.-K. Studicn-

(E. Gollob, Verzeidmis, 1903, p. 90.)

Opathovicensis, Opatowic, Russian Poland.

Oratorianus, (i) s. v. Vallicellianus. (2) s.v. Neapolitanus (2).
Orielensis, Oriel College, Oxford.
Orsini, (i) Fulvio O., s.v. Ursinianus. (21 Cardinal Giordano Ursini,
d. 1439.

MSS.

in

.S.

Peter's,

Rome.

s. v.

Basilicanus

(i).

Ortelianus, Veit Ortel (1501-1570), born at Winsheim and hence

known as Vitus Winshemius Professor of Greek at Wittenberg
;

and Jena.
Ossecensis (Ossecense

monasterium), Ossegg, Bohemia.

{Xenia

Bernardino., II-III.)

Ossoliniana, library

at

Lemberg

(s. v.

Ottobonianus, MSS. of the Ottoboni

Leopoliensis).

famil3'(e.g.

Alexander VlII)incor.

porated with the Vatican in 1746 b}- Benedict XIV. Cf s.v. Altaempsianus.
The collection contains a few of the MSS. belonging to

nomenclaturp:

334
Christina of

Sweden.

Cf,

Reginenses.

(E.

Feron and

F. Battaglini,

1893-)

Ottoburanus, monastery at Ottobcuren, Bavaria, Germ.

Oudendorpianus, Franz von Oudcndorp (1696-1761). Professor
Leyden. MSS. left to the library at Leyden by his son Cornelius

at
in

1790.

Ovetensis (Ovetum), Oviedo, Sp.

Some MSS. belonging to the
Cathedral of San Salvador are now in the Escurial.
Oxoniensis (Oxonia, Oxonium), Oxford, Eng. (i) s. v. Bodleianus.
(H. O. Coxe, Cat. codd. MSS. qui in coUegiis
(2) College libraries.
aitlisqite

the

Oxonicnsibits hodie asservantitr, 2 vols., 1852.

MSS.

New

Vol.

contains

University*, Balliol, Merton, Exeter, Oriel, Queen's,

College, and Lincoln*; vol. ii those of: All Souls (Omnium
of:

Animarum), Magdalen, Brasenose (Aenei Nasi)*, Corpus Christi,

Trinity, S. John's, Jesus*, Wadham, Worcester (Wigorniensis),
S. Mary's Hall (now in Oriel).
The MSS. of the colleges marked
with an asterisk are deposited

in

the Bodleian.

The MSS.

Christ Church (Aedes Christi) are catalogued separately by G.

Kitchin, 1867.

ot

W.

(i) Juan Paez de Castro, a Spanish collector, d. 1570. His MSS.

were acquired for the Escurial by Philip H and perished by fire in

Pacius,
1671.
at

(Graux.)

Valence,

Fr.,

(2)

1635

Julius Pacius de Beriga, b. at Vicenza, 1550, d.

Professor of Civil Law at Montpellier, Aix,
'>

His collection of MSS. was purchased by Peiresc

(q.v.).
(Omont, Aimalcs dn Midi, 1891, vol. iii.) Some of the MSS,
were given by Peiresc to Holstenius (q. v.), and were given by him to
Hamburg, where they are now in the Johanneum.
Padolironensis, Polirone, It. MSS. of S. Benedetto di Polirone are now
at Mantua.
Palatinus, the Palatine Library at Heidelberg, was founded by the
Elector Philip (1476-1508). The collection was increased by the
addition of the MSS. of Rudolph Agricola (who had helped to form it)
and of his friend Johann Dalberg, Bp. of Worms, d. 1503, who had
acquired for his librar}' at Ladenburg MSS. from the monastery of
Lorsch (s. V. Laureacensis). In 1584 it was enriched by the collection of Ulrich Fugger. After the capture of Heidelberg by Tilly
Valence, Padua.

in the

Thirty Years'

War

(1622) the

MSS.

in the library

were

pre-

sented to the Vatican (1623) by the Emperor Maximilian. Thirtyeight of them were transferred from Rome to Paris by Napoleon

Treaty of Tolentino (1797). These were restored to

Heidelberg in 1816, with the consent of Pius VII. (History by

after the

,;

OF MANUSCRIPTS

335

Wilken, Heidelberg, 1817 Cataloguesof the Palatini Vatican!: Gk.

MSS. b}' H. Stevenson, senior, Rome, 1885 Lat. MSS.. H. Stevenson,
junior, and J. B. de Rossi, 1886.)
Palatino-Florentinus, Palatine MSS. in the Bibl. Nazionale, Florence
;

(s.v. Florentinus).

Palatino-Lucensis, Palatine

Lucca,

librar}^ at

It.,

part transferred in

1847 to Parma.

Palatino-Mannheimensis, Bibl. Palatina at Mannheim, Germ. MSS.

at Munich.
Palatino-Parmensis, Bibl. Palatina at Parma, It.
Palatino-Vindobonensis, Bibl. Palatina at Vienna.
Pampelonensis, Pampelona, Sp.
Pannonhalma (Monasterium S. Martini supra montem Pannoniae).
Martinsberg, Hungary. (V. Recsey, 1901.J
Pannonius, Janus, Bp. of Fiinfkirchen, Hungarj^ circ. 1508. MSS. at
Budapest.
Panormitanus (Panormus), Palermo, Sicily, (i) Bibl. Nazionale.
(E. Martini, 1893 Gk., A. Pennino, 1883.) (2) Bibl. Comunale. (Rossi,
;

1873-)

Pantin, Pierre
Schott

and

{circ.

1556-1611), of Louvain, Belg.,

whom he succeeded as Professor of

whom he bequeathed his collection of

(q. v.),

to

pupil ot

Greek
Gk.

at

Andre
Toledo

MSS.

s. v.

Covarruvianus.

Papenbroek, Papenbrochius, MSS. of G. Papenbroek left to the

Leyden Library in 1743.
Papiensis (Papia), Pavia, It. (L. de Marchi and G. Bertolani, 1894).

The

Visconti collection

is

now

in Paris (Delisle, Cabinet des viss.

having been appropriated by Louis XII circ. 1500.

Parcensis, the Abbaye du Pare, a Premonstratensian monastery near
Louvain, Belg., dissolved during the Revolution and revived in 1836.
(Catalogue of library' in 1635 in Sanderus, Bibl. Belg.)
Pareus, Philipp Waengler (1576-1648), editor of Plautus, 1610.
Parhamensis, the collection of Robert Curzon (1810-1873), afterwards
Baron Zouche, now at Parham Park, Sussex.
>!

P- 133))

Parisinus, Parisiensis (Parish', Paris.

(i)

Bibl. Nationale.

Cf. p. 289.

Regii (Catalogue, 1739-1744)

Ashburnham-Barrois, (Omont, 1902J Libri-Barrois (Delisle, 1888)

Miller (Omont, 1897). The history of the various collections is
given in L. Delisle, Le Cabinet des MSS. de la Bibliotheqne Nationale
;

3 vols., Paris, 1868-1881. Among the chief collections are ( + signifies some of the original sources) : Baluziani ( + Salmasiani) added
in

1719, Bigotiani

1706,

Boheriani 1804, Colbertini (+ Fuxenses,

Moissac, Thuanei) 1732, Foucaultiani 1728, Foucquet (+ Montchal)

1667, Gaignieres 1715, Mazarinaei (+ Peiresc, du Tillet, Naude,

NOMENCLATURE

336

A. Petau) 1668, iMemmiani i73r. Pnteanei 1754, S. Martial 1730,

Sangermanenses (+ Fossatcnses, Coisliniani, Harley, Corbeienses)
(2) Bibl,

1795.

Lyon
1624.

(C.

Kohler,

Molinier,

(A.

de TArsenal. (Martin, 1885.

(Augustinians),

S. Victor.

1893.)

1885-1893.)

(4)
(5)

MSS. from

Flavigny,

Genevieve, founded
Bibl.
Mazarine, founded
1643.
Bibl.
de I'Universite, Sorbonne.
(3)

Bibl.

S.

(E. Chatelain, 1885.)

An account of the ancient libraries in Paris will be found in

A. Franklin, Les anciennes bibliolln-qites de Paris, 1870.
Parker, Matthew (1504-1575), Abp. of Canterbury. MSS., with the
exception of a few given to the Universit}' Library, are at Corpus
Christi College, Cambridge.
(M. R. James.)
Parmensis (Parma), Parma, It. Bibl. Palatina. (Gk.. E. Martini. 1893.1
Cf.

Lucensis.

Parrhasianus, Aulus Janus Parrhasius (Aulo Giano Parrasioj, 1470Cf. Bobiensis.

1534, Neapolitan humanist.
Pasquinianus, Pasquino de' Cappelli, Chancellor at Milan under
Giangaleazzo circ. 1389.
Passau, s. V. Pataviensis.
Passioneus, Cardinal Domenico Passionei (1682-1761), Librarian
After his death, his library was purchased for the
at the Vatican.
Angelica (q. v.). It is said to contain MSS. from S. Gall. (Cf. Histoiir
de I'Acad. Royals des Insc.\ et Belles- Lettres, xxxi, p. 331, 1767.)
Pataviensis (Patavia, Passavium), Passau, Germ. Some MSS. at
Munich. Those from S. Nicola at Klosterneuburg.
Patavinus (Patavium), Padua, It. (i) Bibl. Antoniana. (A. M. Josa,
(Scarabello, 1839.) (3I University
(2) Capitular Library.
1886.)

Library.

(J.Tomasini, 1639; C. Landi,

S///c//V/.,

1902.)

(4) Bibl. del

Seminario Vescovile. MSS. from the Jesuit College are at Turin.

Paterniacensis (Paterniacum), Payerne or Peterlingen, Switz. There
was formerly a Cluniac House here whose MSS. are now dispersed
(some e.g. at Schlettstadt).
Patiriensis, Basilian monastery of S. Maria del Patire, S. Italy. MSS.
in Vatican.

Patmi(ac)us, monastery of S.John Thcologus, Patmos.Gr. (Sakkelion,

1890; Decharme and Petit do Julleville.)
(2) The old name of the
Paulina, (i) library at Miinster, Germ.
Library of the Dominicans at Leipzig, founded 1229, suppressed in

1540.

Monastery

(the

Paulinum) and library were transferred

to the

University, Leipzig.

Pavia, s. v. Papiensis.
Pegaviensis, s. v. Pig-.
Nicolas Claude Fabri Seigneur de Peiresc 11580French bibliophile and antiquary. His MSS. he left with

Peirescianus,
1637), a

OF MANUSCRIPTS

337

his other property to his brother Palamede f'abri (de Valavez),

whose

son Claude Fabri, Baron de Rians, sold them in 1647-1648. They can
usually be recognized by the monogram N. K. *. (sometimes *
alone) which they bear.
A certain number were bought by
G. Naudc and have passed through the Mazarin collection to the
Bibl. Nat. Paris. There are a few at Carpentras. He presented many
MSS. during his lifetime to friends such as Scaliger, Holstenius,
Salmasius. (Cf. L. Delisle, Un grand amateur fmncais, 1889; Ch.

and

Joret, 1894,

s. v.

Pacius.)

Rosanbinus.
Pelicerianus, Guillaume Pelicier, Abp. of Montpellier, 1529-1568.
Part of his collection passed to the Bibl. Roy. Paris, part to Claude
Naulot (q.v.) and through him to the Jesuit College of Clermont,
Paris.
The Clermont MSS. are now in the Royal Library, Berlin.
R. Forster, Rh. Museum, 1885, xl, pp. 453-61. j
Peletier, Le,

v.

s.

Peltiscensis,

s. v.

Polotiensis.

Peniscola, the Papal library at Peniscola, Sp. Part of it is now

included in the Foix collection in the Bibl. Nat. Paris (Fuxenses).

Perizonianus, Jacob Voorbroek (Perizonius), 1657-1715, Professor ot

Greek at Leyden. MSS. bought in 1715 for the library at Leyden.
Perottus (Perotti), Nicolaus (1430-1480J, papal secretary, scholar, and
Abp. of Manfredonia. MSS. at Naples and in Vatican,
Perpenianensis (Perpenianum), Perpignan, Fr. (Cadier*.)
Perrenot, s. v. Granvella.
Perusinus, (i) Perugia, It. Bibl. Comunale. (T. W. Allen, Zeniralbl. f.
Bibl. 1893, X. 470.)
(2) S. Pierre de Pcrouse, Fr.
Pestinensis (Pestinumj, Budapest, Hungary, s. v. Budensis.
Petavianus, Paul Petau, 1568-1614, French jurist and antiquar}', cousin
of Bongars.
Part of his collection of MSS. was sold by his son

Alexandre
part

was

Queen

to

came from

Sweden and is now in

now at Geneva. Many

Christina of

sold to Lullin

and

is

the Vatican
of his

MSS.

S. Benoit-sur- Loire (Fleury).

Petrensis, Peterhouse, Cambridge.

Petriburgensis, S. Petersburg, Russia,

MSS.

(ij

Imperial Library. (E. de

Uspensky and from

S. Germain-desPres and Sinai. Cf. also Zaluski, Dubrovski, Sukhtelen, Polotzk,

Muralt, 1840, 1864.)

Varsoviensis.

mitage.

Petrinus,

(4)
s.

(2)

Libr. of the

University.

vv. Basilicanus,

Petripolitanus,

s. v.

of

(5)

Academy. (Tichanov, 1881.) (3) HerEccl. Academy.

(A. Rodosski, 1894.)

Munster.

Petriburgensis.

Petrucci, Antonello de", died 1487, minister of Ferdinand I of Naples,

His MSS. had become part of the Aragonese Ro3'al Library at Naples

and were brought to France by Charles VIII in 1495. Now at Paris.

Peutingerianus, Conrad Peutinger (1465-1547J, patrician of Augsburg,

NOMENCLATURE

338
jurist
to

the ancient Itinerariuni discovered at Speyer, since

the Tabula Peutingeriana and

The

Conrad Ccltcs bequeathed

and antiquary, friend of Luther.

him

now

known

as

Imperial Library, \'ienna.

fragment of Cic. Pro Flacco called the Frag. Peutingerianum is
in the

only known from Cratander's edition.

Phanarianus, the library of the Patriarch

in the

Phanar or old Greek

quarter of Constantinople.
Philelphus, Francesco Filelfo (1398 1481J, Italian humanist.
Laurentian, Vatican, Paris, Leyden, Wolfenbuttel.

MSS.

in

the collection made by Sir Thomas

PhilHpps (1792-1872), antiquar3' and bibliophile, of Middle Hill,
Worcestershire (hence the MSS. are cited in the older classical
works as Mediomontani). His most important purchase of classical
MSS. was the large portion of the Meerman collection (s.v.) which he
secured in 1824. In 1862 the library was removed to Thirlstanc
House, Cheltenham, where some valuable MSS. are still preserved. The remainder have been dispersed at various sales since
The German government purchased the Meerman MSS.,
1890.

Phillippsianus, Phillippicus

which are now at Berlin. (Cat. Librorum MSS. in Bibl. Phillippica,

1824-? 1867
Meermaniani Graeci in Studcmund and Cohn. 1890.J
Phorcensis (Phorca), Pforzheim, Germ. s.v. Carolsruhensis.
Picciolpassus, Francesco Pizzolpasso, Abp. of Milan, 1435-1443. His
collection of MSS. is now in the Ambrosian. (R. Sabbadini, Lc
:

Scoperte, p. 120.)

Piccolomini, Aeneas Sylvius, Pope Pius II, 1405-1464. MSS. at

Siena and in Vatican, v. Sandys, CI. Rev., 1903, p. 461.
Pictaviensis (Pictavia), Poitiers, Fr. (Molinier and Lievre*.)
Pierpont Morgan, J., purchased MSS. from Ashburnham and Morris
colleclions.

(Cat. 1906.)

Pigaviensis, Pegau, Germ. MSS. uf S. Jakob

University Library, Leipzig.

at

I'cgau,

now

in

Pighianus, Stephen Vinand Pighe (1520-1604) ol Kampcn, Holland,

Secretary to Cardinal Granvella.
A collection of drawings of
ancient monuments made by him is known as the 'codex Pighianus'.
Pilar, library at Saragossa, Sp.
Pincianus, s. v. Salmanticensis.
Pinellianus, Gian Vincenzo Pinelli of Genoa, 1535 1601, friend v[
r^ulvio Orsini and Claude du Puy. His collection was purchased for
the Ambrosian library at Milan by Borromeo in 1608. (Cf. Blumc,
//(/- Jtal.,

i.

129-130.)

Pintianus, s. v. Salmanticensis.
Pinus, Joannes. Jean dc Pins, Bp. of Ricux (,1523 1537), ambassador
at Rome and Venice. MSS. acquired by Francis I lur Funtaineblcau,
\vlience they have j^asscd to Paris.

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Pirkheimer, Willibald (1470-1530), Ratsherr
and collector. Cf. Arundelianus.
Pirnensis, Pirna, Germ.

Pisanus

(Pisae), Pisa,

Many MSS.

in

at

339
Nuremberg,

scliolar

University Library, Leipzig.

It.

Pisaurensis (Pisaurum), Pesaro,

Pistoriensis(Pistorium), Pistoja,
Biblioth. Piston, 1752.)

Bibl. Oliveriana.

It.

(i)Liceo Forteguerri.

It.

(2) Bibl.

(Zaccaria,

Fabroniana, founded by Cardinal

Carlo Agostino Fabroni in 1719.

Pithoeanus, Pierre Pithou (1539-1596), jurist and antiquary, and
Francois Pithou, his twin brother, Chancellor of the Parliament of
Paris, d. 1621, the discoverer of the
is

mainly

Pius,
It.,

(i)

at

Pope Pius

man

MS.

Troyes and Montpellier.

II, s. v.

Piccolomini.

of Phaednts. Their collection

Cf Thuaneus, Rosanbinus.
(2)

Albertus, Count of Carpi,

of learning and diplomatist, d. 1529.

MSS,

at

Modena

(Estenses) and a few in the Ambrosian, Milan, and in Ottoboniana

(Vatican).

(3)

collection

Ridolfo

Pio

was dispersed

(d.

1564),

Cardinalis

after his death.

Part

His

Carpensis,

came

to the Vatican.

Placentinus (Placentia), Piacenza, It. (A. Balsamo, StuiU It., 1899.)

Cf Landianus.
Plantinianus, Christophe Plantin (1514-1589), printer at Antwerp.
His business as printer was carried on by J. Moretus, who married
his second daughter, and by their descendants.
The Museum
belonging to the firm was purchased by the City of Antwerp in
1877, (H. Stein, Les Mss. dn Mitsc'e Plaittin-Morehis, 1886.)
Podianus, Prospero Podiani (d. 1615), a jurist of Perugia. MSS. in
Vatican.

Podiensis,
Cabinet,

(Carini, Bibl. Vat., p. 77.)

Du Puy,
i.

Poggianus,

Bought by Colbert and now at

Fr.

Paris.

(Delisle,

517.)

Poggio

Bracciolini

(1380-1459)

of

Florence,

Papal

secretary and humanist.

PoUingensis, Pollingen, Germ.

At Munich.

Polotiensis (Polotium, Peltiscum), Polotzk, Russia.

Jesuit Academy were acquired for the Imperial

MSS.

of the

Library,

S.

Petersburg, in 1831.

Pommersfelden,

Schornborn-Wiessentheid'sche Bibl. in the

Founded by Lothar v. Schon. Abp. of
of Bamberg, d. 1729.
Contains MSS. from

Grafl.

Castle of Weissenstein,

Mainz and Bp.

Gaibach, Rebdorf, Erfurt. (P. Schwenke, Adressbiich, s. v.)
Pontanus, Giovanni Gioviano Pontano (1426-1503), poet and historian, Secretary to Alfonso of Naples.
Pontiniacensis (Pontiniacum), Pontigny, Fr. MSS. now at Au erre
and Montpellier.
Porfirianus, s.v. Uspenskyanus.

Portensis, Schulpforta, Germ.

z 2

NOMENCLATURE

340

Posnaniensis (Posnania), Posen, Genu.

Bibl.

Raczynski.

(Susnow-

ski, 1885.)

Appony Library,
Posoniensis (Posonium), Pressburg, Hungary.
founded 1825.
Posthius, Joannes (1537-1597J, German physician of Wurzburg and
owner of MSS. (Cf P. Lehmann, Fraiiciscus Modiiis, p. 136.)
Praemonstratensis, Prcmontrc, in the Forest of Coucy near Rheiius,
It was the centre of the Prenionstratensian or Norbertinc
Fr.
order founded by Norbert in 1119.

now

Some MSS.

formerly here arc

at Soissons.

Pragensis (Praga), Prag, Bohemia,

(i) University Library. (J. Kcllc,

Lat., J. Truhlai", 1905.)
(2) Prenionstratensian monastery of
1872
Strahov. (Weyrauch, 1858.)
Pratellensis, Preaux, Fr. At Paris.
;

Pratensis,

s. v.

S.

German

i.

Pressburgensis, s.v. Posoniensis.

Probatopolitanus (Probatopohs, Scaphusum), Schaft'hauscn, Swilz.
(Boos, 1877.)
Proustellianus, Guillaume Prousteau (1626-1715), jurist and bibUophilc
He purchased the library of Valesius. His colof Orleans, Fr.
lection is

still at

Orleans. (Catalogue, 1721 and 1777.)

Provin(ijensis (Provinum), Provins, Fr.

Prumiensis,
Piilaviensis,

Poland.

(Molinicr*.)

Germ. Monastery of S. Salvator.

Pulawy (now Nowa Alexandria) near Lyublin,

Priini,

(Cf.

Serapeiun,

vi.

in

Russian

48, xi. 333.)

Pulmannianus, MSS. owned or

collated

by Theodor Pulmann \iiix.

of works with Plantin ol

who published a number

Some are at Brussels.

1590), a scholar

Antwerp.
Puteaneus or Puteanus, the brothers Pierre (d. 1651) and Jacques
Dupuy (d. 1656). They were placed in charge of the Bibl. Romaic,
Paris, in 1645.

They bequeathed

to

the library their collection of

MSS., many of which they had inherited from

Dupuy

their father

Claude

(d. 1594).

Pyrkheimerianus,

s. \.

Pirkhcimer.

Q
Quedlinburgensis, Oucdlinburg near Halbcrsladt, Germ.
Queriniana, s. v. Brixianus.

R
Raczynskianus, Raczynski Library at Posen, Germ.
Radingensis (Radinga), Reading, England.
Radulphi,

s.

v RiduUianus.

Ragusa, John of Ragusa

in

Dalmatia (dc Ragusio), Caidinal and Bp.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

341

of Strassburg, d. 1443 left his coUection of MSS. to the Dominicans

of Basel, Switz. Many of them are now in the library at Basel.
;

(Omont, Bibliothcques de Suisse.)

Rainerianus, collections of papyri made by Graf, Schweinfurth, and
others in the Royal Library, Vienna, now known under the title of
Papyri of the Archduke Rainer ', who secured them for the library
in 1884. (J. Karabacek and others, Vienna, 1892.)
Raitenhaslacensis, Raitenhaslach, Germ. At Munich.
Rastattensis, Rastatt, Germ. Castle of the Margraves of Baden. The
library once here is now at Karlsruhe (s. v. Carolsruhensis).
Ratisponensis (Ratispona, Regisburgicum), Ratisbon or Regensburg,
Germ. MSS. of S. Emmeram, now at Munich.
Raudensis (Raudium, Rhaudium), Rho near Milan, It.
Raudnitzianus, Raudnitz, Austr., s.v. Lobcoviciensis.
Ravennas, Ravenna, It. Bibl. Classense (s. v.).
Ravianus, MSS, of Christianus Ravius (Raue), 1613-1677, Orientalist,
theologian, and traveller; lectured in England, Sweden, Germany;
MSS. purchased by Queen Christina. In Vatican, s.v. Reginensis,
*

and at Berlin.
Rawlinson, MSS.

left to

the Bodleian by Richard Rawlinson (1689-

1755), nonjuror, collector of

Cat,

iii.

books and coins.

(Madan, Sinniua>y

177.)

Rebdorfensis, Rebdorf, Germ. s. v. Augustanus, Pommersfelden.

Recanatianus, Recanati, It. The cod. Recanatianus of Livy is now
Marcianus 364.
Redonensis (Urbs Redonum. Condate), Rennes, Fr. (Maillet, 1837;
Vetault*.)

Regalis mons, Royaumont, Fr.

Regiensis (Regium lulii), Reggio (Emilia), It. The famous library
of the monastery of S. Spirito is now incorporated with the Bibl.
Municipale.

(T.

W.

Allen, Class. Rev., 1889, p.

Regimontanus(Regimontium), Konigsberg, Germ.

13.)

(A. Stefifenhagen,

1861.)

Reginensis, library of Christina, Queen of Sweden (1626-1689), collected for the most part by Isaac Vossius circ. 1650. The collection
included MSS. which had belonged to P. Daniel, P. and A. Petau
(s.v. Petavianus and Floriacensis), part of the Goldast collection, and
many MSS. taken from German monasteries during the Thirt}'
Years' War. She bequeathed it to Cardinal Azzolino, after whose
death it was purchased in 1689 by Cardinal Pietro Ottoboni, who on
becoming pope, under the title of Alexander VIII, transferred most
of the M.SS. to the Vatican, where they formed the Bibliotheca Alexandrina. The remaining MSS., about too in number, he kept in
his private collection, the Ottoboniana.
This remained in the

NOMENCLATURE

342

possession of his familj-,

XIV

and incorporated

till

it

was purchased

in the Vatican.

circ.

1746

few books

bj'

Benedict

stra5'ed

from

which came into the Vatican from

the library of Garampi. (Gk. MSS., H. Stevenson, 1888.)
Regiomontanus, Royaumont, Fr.
Regius, (i) Bibliotheque Royale, now the Bibl. Nationale, Paris.
the collection, e.g. Vat.

The MSS.

lat.

7277,

numbers of the Catalogue of 1682. (2) The

James's Palace, removed to the British Museum
in 1752. (3) King's College, Cambridge. (4) King's College, Aberdeen.
Rehdigeranus, Thomas von Rehdiger (1541-1576), collector and
scholar.
His MSS. were kept in the church of S. Elizabeth at
Breslau till 1865, when they were added to the Stadtbibliothek.
(A. 'W. Wachler, 1828: Cat. Codd. Graeconim in Bibl. Urbica
retain the

Royal Library

in S.

Vratislav., 1889.)

Reichenaviensis (Augia dives or maior), Reichenau, near Constance,

Switz. The Monaster}' was secularized in 1803 and the MSS.
dispersed between Karlsruhe (Cat. by A. Holder, 1906), London.
.Stuttgart, S. Paul in Carinthia, and Zurich.
Reinesius, Thomas (1587-1667), German physician and collector of
MSS. and antiquities. Cf. Cizensis.
Relandus, Adrian Reland (1676-1718), Dutch scholar.
Resbacensis, Rebais, monaster^' in diocese of Meaux, f. circ. 634 by
S. Ouen.
Reuchlin, s. v. Carolsruhensis.
Rheinaugiensis (Rheni Augia), Rheinau, Switz. MSS. at Ziirich.
Rfh)emensis (Urbs Remorum), Reims, Fr. (H. Loriquet*.)
Rhenanus, Beatus (1485-1547), German scholar. MSS. at Schlettstadt.
Rheno-Trajectinus, s.v. Trajectinus.
Rhenoviensis, s.v. Rheinaug-.
Rhodigium, Rovigo, It. (Mazzatinti.)
Richenoviensis, s. v. Reichen-.
Riccardianus, s.v. Florentinus.
Richelianus, MSS. of Cardinal de Richelieu (1585-1642). Became
the property of the Sorbonne in 1660. Transferred with the
rest of the
at

Leyden.

Sorbonne MSS.

to the Bibl. Nat. Paris in 1796.

(Delisle, Cabinet^

ii.

Ricomagensis (Ricomagus), Riom,

Ridolfianus, Cardinal
collected a

and others.

Nicholas

Fr.

Ridolfi,

nephew

famous library of MSS. with the

His heirs

in

Some

204.)

of

Pope Leo X,

aid of lanus Lascaris

1550 sold his collection to Marshal Piero

in 1558 was seized by his
whom it has passed to the

whose collection on his death

kinswoman Catherine dc' Medici, from

Strozzi,

Bibl. Nat. Paris.

in

(L.

Delisle, Cnbinrt dr^ iirniiii<icn/s.

London and Florence (Magliabccchiana and

i.

207.)

Riocardiana).

few

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Rivipollensis

Rivipullensis,

(Rivus

343

Pollensis),

At

Sp.

Ripoll,

Barcelona.

Rodigium,

s.v.

Rhodigium.

Rodomensis (Rodomiim, Rotomagus), Rouen,

S. Audoeni and Fontenelle.
(Omont *.)

Fr.

MSS. from

Rodulphianus, s.v. Ridolfianus.

Roe, Sir Thomas (1581 .'-1644), ambassador in Turkey, presented
some MSS. from the Barocci collection to the Bodleian in 1629.
(H. O. Coxe, 1853.)
RofFensis (Roffa), Rochester, Eng.
Some MSS. in the British

Museum.

Romanus (Roma), Rome,

(i)
Bibl. Alessandria, University
It.
Library founded by Alexander VII in 1667. (2) Apostolica Vaticana, s.v. Vaticanus.
(3) Bibl. Nazionale Centrale Vittorio Emanuele (1876), contains MSS. from about sixty-three suppressed
monasteries. (4) Vallicelliana, s.v. (5) Angelica, s.v. (6) Casanatense, s.v. (7) Corsiniana, s.v. (8) Chigiana, s.v. (9) Barberi-

(10) S. Pietro,s.v. Basilicanus.

n(ian)a, s.v.

library of Jesuit College, part of Vittorio

(11) Collegio

Romano,

Emanuele.

Rosanbinus, Rosanboensis, the family of Le Peletier-Rosanbo ot

Rosanbo, Fr.
Like their relatives the brothers Pithou they
collected MSS. in the i6th cent., which are still in the possession of
their descendants (e.g. Phaedrus, which belonged to F. Pithou).
(Omont, Cat. des Mss. gr. des Depart., p. 67.)
(L'abbayf dr R.,
Rossanensis, Rossano, on Gulf of Tarentum, It.
by P. Battifol, 1891.) MSS. mostly in Vatican.
Rossianus, library founded b}^ Commendatore Francesco Rossi,
d. 1854, second husband of Caroia Ludovica of Bourbon. At Vienna
(Lainzerstrasse) since 1877. (Gk. MSS., Van de Vorst, Zeutralbl.
ft'ir

Bibl., 1906.)

Rostgardiana, library of Fr. Rostgaard, now part of the Royal

Library, Copenhagen, Denmark.
Rostochiensis (Rostochium), Rostock, Germ.
Rotomagensis, Rouen, Fr. s.v. Rodomensis.
Rottendorphianus, Bernhard Rottendorf, a physician ol Miinster,
Germ., cin: 1650.

He was private

physician for

of Paderborn, Ferdinand von Fiirstenberg.

MSS. was

acquired by M.

Gude

(s.v.

some time to the Bp.

Part of his collection of

Gudianus) and

is

now

at

Wolfenbuttel.

Rubea

Vallis, Roodekloster, near Brussels, Belg.

Ruhnkenianus, MSS. of David Ruhnken, 1723-1798,

at

Leyden

since

1799.

Rumiancevi Museum, RHmjanzow Museum, Moscow, Russia.

Rupefucaldi(n)us, Francois Albert, Seigneur de Rochefoucauld

NOMENCLATURE

344

Frenchman, Bp. of Clermont

learned
cardinal

Some

d. 1645.

and

Senlis,

MSS. came

of his

afterwards

into the possession

of the Jesuits of Clermont and thence into the

Meerman

collection

fq.v).

Rylands,

Saba,

s.v.

(i) s.v.

Mancuniensis.

Hierosolymitanus.

Sahbaiticus, s.v. Saba

Sabbioneta, MSS.

(2)

Basilica of S. Saba.

Rome.

(2).

Vespasiano Gonzaga, Duke of Sabbioneta, near

left to the Servites of Sabbioneta
stated by Blume, Iter Italicuni, i. 196. to have become the
property of the Comune. They cannot now be traced. (Cf. T. W.

Mantua
and are

of

Thej' were

(d. 1591).

Oxford

Allen, Odyssey,

text, 1910, p. 5.)

Sagiensis (Sagium), S. Martin, Seez, Fr. At Alencon.

Saibantinus, the MSS. of a Veronese collector Giovanni Saibante, ot
which a catalogue is given bj' Montfaucon, Bihl. Bibliotliecaniui,
The collection came into the hands of another Veronese.
p. 490.
In 1820 part of it was purchased for the
P. de' Gianfilippi.
Bodleian; part was sold in Paris in 1821, and the remainder in
MSS. from it are now at Paris, Oxford, Florence (Lauren1843.
tian),

an

and Metz

article

(Salis).

on the

Salamantinus,

MSS.

(Cf.
at

Omont,

Zentrolblatf fiir Bibl., 1891. in

Verona.)

Salmanticensis

Salamanca,

(Salmantica).

University Library. (Cat. de los libros mss., 1855

Salnianfina, 1777.) Cf. s.v. Matritensis (3).

MSS.

Salem, Germ.

at

Sp.

J. Ortiz, Bihl.

Heidelberg, Germ.

Salis, collection at Metz,

Germ.

Includes part of Gianfilippi and

Saibante collections.

Salisburgensis
S.

Vienm.

(Salisburgum),

Some

Peter.

12)

Salzburg,

Austr.

codd. formerly here are

Studien-Bibl.

now

(i)

at

Librarj*

of

Munich and

(K. Foltz, 1877.)

Salisburiensis (Salisburium). Salisbury,

Eng.

Cathedral

Library.

(Thompson, 1882.J
Salmanticensis Pintiani, codd. of Pedro Nunez de Guzman. 147T1552, called

Pintianus from

Pincia Carpetanorum).

his

He was

birthplace

Valladolid (Pintia or

Professor of Greek

at Salamanca.
Salmantinus, s.v. Salam-.
Salmasianus, Claude de Saumaise, 1588-1653.
Famous as a scholar
and as a political controversialist (e.g. against Milton). Some of his
MSS. entered the Gude collection (s.v. Gudianus), and others are at
(Delisle. Cabintt.
Paris in Philibert de la Mare's collection.
361.)
Samb'.-.crs, Joannes (1531-1584). Hungarian physician and historian.
His collection of MSS, is now in the Hofbibliothek, Vienna.
i.

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Sanblasianns, library of S. Blaise
S.

Paul

Carinthia

in

seme

345

(S. Blasien),

of the

MSS.

Germ.

Karlsruhe

at

now

Part

at

Carols-

(s.v.

ruhensis).

MSS. of William Sancroft 1617-1693), Abp. of CanterEmmanuel College, Cambridge.

Sancroftianus,

Now

burj'.

at

St. Agerici, S. A3'ric or Air}',

Verdun, Fr.

Some

S. Albini, St. Aubin, Angers, Fr. (Andegavensis).

passed into

the possession of Petau.

St.

Amand,

James

St.

Amandi

S.

adversaria (chiefly on Theocritus)

Amand
(Cf.

Some

Elnonensis.)

at

Paris

Angeli ad Nilum,

S.

Amand

Pabula, St.

in

ciennes, Fr.

ciennes.

(1687-1754).

among

Angelo

S.

left to

the Bodleian by

(H. O. Coxe, 1853.)

en Puelle or Pevele, near Valen-

MSS. now
Telleriani

in

town

library,

Valen-

(q. v.).

a Nilo, Naples.

(Blume,

Ribl. ItaL.

Brancacciana.
S. Apri, S. Epvre or Evre, Toul.
S. Arnulphi, Metz, Germ.
In Stadtbibl., Metz.
p. 191.)

S.

Cf.

Audoeni, Rouen, Fr.

MSS. at Madrid.
de Urbe, S. Basilio, Rome. MSS. in the Vatican since 1780.
Many came from S. Italj'.
S. Benedict! supra Ligerim, Monastery of S. Benoit-sur-Loire. at
Fleur}', Fr.
Cf. Bongarsianus, Petavianus.
S. Benignus. S. Benigne, Dijon.
At Dijon, Paris, Montpellier.
S. Calixti de Cysoniis, Cysoing, Fr.
Now at Lille.
The library of the monastery here was plunS. Claude, Jura, Fr.
dered in the 17th cent. Fragments are at Paris, Besancon, Troyes,
Montpellier. The modern library contains some MSS. from St.

S. Bartolonie, Salamanca, Sp.

S. Basilii

S.

Oj'an de Joux. (J. Gauthier*.)

Creus, Cistercian monastery of Santas Creus, Tarragona, Sp.,

destroyed

in 1835.

Monastery of Santa Croce, Florence.

S. Crucis, (i)

Laurentian.

(2)

Heiligenkreuz.
monastePv'.)

lem,

Rome

Heiligenkreuz,
Cesta,

(4) s.v.
(in

Austria.

N.

Kiistenland,

Illyria,

Hierosolymitanus.

(5)

MSS.

in

the

(Cistercian.)

Austria.

(3)

(Capuchin

S. Crucis in Jerusa-

Vittorio Emanuele), s.v. Sessorianus.

San Cucufate de

Vall6s, Barcelona, Sp.

In the Archivo. Barce-

lona.

S. Daniele,

s.

v.

Foroiuliensis.

S. Ebrulfi, S. Evroul, Fr.

At Alencon and Rouen.

S.

Emmeram, monastery

S. Eugendi, S.

at

di S. Eligio,

Ratisbon, Germ.

MSS. now

Oyan, Fr. Cf
Germ.

S. Fidei, Schlettstadt,

Cf. Uticensis.

Scuola

S. Eligii, (i) S. Eloy, Arras, Fr.

(21

S. Claude.

Milan,
at

It.

Munich.

XOMENXLATL'RE

34^
Sancti Galli

in

Helvetia,

s. v.

S. Gatiani, S. Gatien, Tours,

Geminiani, S. Gimignano,
S. Genevidve, s.v. Paris.
S.

S.

Germani

Sangallensis.
!>., s.v.

Turonensis.

It.

Abbey of S.
MSS. which had belonged

in Pratis, the Benedictine

near Paris.

Besides

Germain-des-Pri-^,
to the

abbey since

the 9th cent, the library included at the end of the i8th cent, the
collections of Seguier, Renaudot, Harlay,

and Cardinal de Gesvres.

in 1716 the MSS. of

received 400 MSS. from Corbie
Dubrovsky
S. Maur-des-Fosses.
It was plundered in 1791 and
fq.v.) purchased some of the Corbie MSS. After a disastrous fire in
1794 the surviving MSS. were transferred to the National Library

In 1638

it

at Paris.

Monastery of S. Gregory at Rome. MSS. now in the

Emanuele. (Cf. S. Michaelis Venetiis.)
S. lUidii, S. Allyre, Puy-de-Dome, Fr.
S. lohannis de Carbonaria, S. Giovanni a Carbonara, Naples. It.
Once contained MSS. of Demetrius Chalkondylas, Th. Gaza, and
Now in the Nazionale, Naples, and at Vienna.
Janus Parrhasius.
MSS.
S. lohannis in Viridario, S. Giovanni in Verdura, Padua, It.
at Holkham and Venice.
Now at Munich.
S. Mang, Stadt am Hof, Bavaria.
S. Mariae, Uelzen, near Li'meburg, Germ.
MSS. in Brit, Mus.
S. Mariae Deiparae, Nitrian monastery.
S. Mariae de Cupro, monastery at Coupar Angus, Scotland.
(Delisle, Cabinet,
387.)
S. Martialis, Limoges. At Paris since 1730.
S. Gregorii,
Vittorio

i.

Tours, Fr., s.v. Turonensis. (2) Tournai, Belg.. s.v.

Tornacensis. (3) Pressburg, Germ. (Posonii). (4) s.v. Pannonhalma.
A few MSS. remain at
S. Maximini, (i) Treves (Trier), Germ.
T., the rest are widely dispersed, s. v. Goerresianus. (2) S. Mesmin
S. Martini, (i)

de Mic3% near Orleans,

Fr., s.v. Miciacensis.

S. Michaelis, (i) S. Michele, Venice.

Many MSS. were purchased by

The library was dispersed

in 1812.

Capellari (afterwards Gregory X\'I)

and by Zurla (afterwards Cardinal), and were given by them to the

Monastery of S. Gregory at Rome. This library is now incorporated with the Vittorio Emanuele. (Cicogna, Bihliogrnjia Vnitziana, 1847, P- S^o-) (2) S. Michaelis in periculo maris, Mont-SaintMichelant*.) (4) s.v.
Michel, Fr. At Avranches. (3) S. Mihicl, Fr.
(

Cluscnsis.

templum monasterii Cassulorum, s.v. Hydruntinus.

MSS.
Pantaleonis, a famous monastery at Cologne, Germ.
widely dispersed.
S. Patak, college at Admont, Austr.
S. Pauli in Carinthia, S. Paul in the Lavnnt Thai. Carinthia. Au^^tr.
S. Nicolai

S.

OF MANUSCRIPTS
S. Petri, (i) s.v. Basilicanus.

(2)

347

San Pedro de Cardeila, near

P.iirgos,

Sp., s.v. Matritensis (4).

S. Placidi, S. Placido, south of

bombardment of
Librar}'-,

Messina, Sicily. Destroyed in the

said to have been in University

MSS.

1848.

Messina.

S, Remigii, S.

Remy, Rheims,

Fr.

S. Salvatoris.S. Salvatorede' Greci, Messina, Sicily; partly destroyed

MSS.

in 1848.

in

University Library Messina, and Vatican.

Monastery of

S. Spiritits,

S. Spirito,

Reggio

in Emilia,

It.

(s.v.

Regi-

ensis).

S.

Stephani,

Germ.

(1) S.

Etienne, Fr. (Galley*.)

Lehmann, Franciscus

(P.

(2)

Modiiis,

Monastery, Wiirzburg,

p. 126.)

S. Taurini, s.v. Eboricanus, Duperron.

At Brussels and Liege.

MSS. at Arras,
Vedasti, S. Vaast or Vedast of Arras, Fr.
Boulogne-sur-Mer.
Now in the Bibl. Nationale and Arsenal
S. Victoris, Abbey at Paris.
S. Trudonis, S. Trond, Belg.
S.

Library.

(L. Delisle, 1869.)

S. Vincentii, S. Vincent, Besancon, Fr.

Zeno at Reichenhall, Germ. Now at Munich.

(i)
Bibl. Monasterii S. Galli. (G.
Sangallensis, S. Gall, Switz.
Scherrer, 1875 History by Weidmann, 1846.) (2) Bibl. Vadiana
sive Oppidana, founded by Joachim von Watt or Vadianus, 1484(G. Scherrer,
1551, a Swiss jurisconsult and friend of Zwingli.
S. Zenonis, S.

1864

Haenel, pp. 665-722.)

Sangermanensis, s.v. S. Germani.

Sannazarianus, Jacopo Sannazaro (Actius Sincerus), 1458-1530. His
MS. of Ovid's Halieiitica is now at Vienna.
Santenianus, Laurens van Santen, of Leyden (1746-1798). MSS. at
Berlin (Diez collection).
Sarisberiensis, s.v. Salisb-.
Sarravianus, Claude Sarrau,
d. 1651.

member

Part of his collection

Sarzanensis, Sarrezano, It.

Savigneiensis, Savigny, Fr.
Savilianus,

MSS.

of Sir

is at

MSS. bought by

Henry

Savile

Merton College. Oxford, and Provost

Bodleian in 1620.
Savinianus, bibl. com.
Scaliger, Joseph

at

of the Parliament of Paris,

Leyden.

Savignano

di

now at Paris.
Warden of
Gave MSS. to the

Colbert,

(1549-1622),

of Eton.

Romagna,

Justus (1540-1609), scholar.

It.

MSS.

at

Leyden.

(Cat. 1910.)

Scaphusianus, s.v. Probatopolitanus.

Schedelianus.Hartmann Schedel, 1440-1514. A Nuremberg physician,
author of the Nurembero Chronicle. His collection of MSS. now

NOMENCLATURE

348
in

the

Munich.

Stnatsbiblinthok,

(R.

Stauber. Dir Schedehche

P>ihUoihfh\ igo6.)

MSS.

Scheftlarnensis, Scheftlarn on the Isar, Germ.

Schirensis, Scheyern, Germ. At Munich.
Schlettstadtensis,

Schlettstadt,

Alsace,

Germ.

at

Munich.

MSS.

Contains

and of Beatus Rhenanus.

Urtel, N. Jahr.f. Phil. 109. p. 21 5.1

S. Fidei (a Benedictine monaster}')

gen. des

MSS.

iii.

t86i

F.

{Cat.

Schottanus, Andreas Schott, 1552-1629, a Belgian Jesuit, classical

teacher in Spain (Toledo) and in Italy. MSS., many of which he
inherited from Pantin (s. v.), at Brussels and in Bodleian (Canonici).
Scorialensis, s.v. Esc-.

Sedanensis (Sedanum), Sedan, Fr.

in 1681 and the library dispersed.

University here was abolished

Seguieranus, Pierre Scguier (1588-1672). Chancellor of France and

a notable

patron of learning,

s.v. Coislinianus.

Seguntinus (Seguntia), Siguenza, Sp. Chapter Library.

Seidelianus, Andreas Erasmus Seidel, 1650-1707.
Dragoman in the
Venetian service in Greece. His MSS. were sold in 1712 and are
now at Leipzig, Dresden, Berlin, Moscow, Hamburg, British
Museum, and Holkham.
Seitenstettensis.Seitenstctten.Austr. Huenier, rf7r;/r/-S///a'.i887.p.69.

Seldenianus, collection of John Selden, 1585-1654, the famous jurist,

bequeathed to the Bodleian in 1654. (H, O. Coxe, 1853.)
Selestadiensis fSelestadium), Schlettstadt. Alsace. Germ. s.v. Sch-.
Senatorianus, Bibl. Scnatoria. Leipzig. Germ. {\. G. R. Naumann,
1838.)

Senckenberg,

Renatus

Karl

von.

left

his

library

in

1800

to

Giessen.

Senensis (Sena
1844-1848).

Julia),

Siena,

(2) Bibl. eccl.

It.

(il

Cathedralis.

M.SS., &c. taken to the Chigiana,

Rome.

Bibl.

Comunale

(L.

llari,

(E. Piccolomini, 1899: for

v.

Senonensis (Agendicum Senonum\ Sens,

Blume,
Fr.

//.

Hal.

iv.

228.)

At Auxerre and

Montpellier.

Seonensis, Benedictine monastery of S. Lambert at Soon. Bavaria,

Germ. MSS. at Munich,
Seripando, Cardinal Girolamo .Senpando (1493-1563). general of the
Augustinians, presented his own library and that of his brother
Antonio to the Augustinian monastery of S. Giovanni a Carbonara.
These arc now for the most part in the library at Naples. A few
are at Vienna and in the Brit. Museum {Col. of Anc. MSS. i, p. 151.
Many of Antonio's MS.S. were left to him by Parrhasius.
Serres, Macedonia. The \xmu] npofi/x'./uor.
Sessorianus, M.SS. belonging to the College of the Cistercians at
Rome, in the Church of .S. Croce in Gerusalemme, or Basilica

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Sessoriana (so called from
Sessorium).
Now in the

its

349

vicinity to Constantino's palace, the

Bibl.

Vittorio

Emanuele

(q. v).

CI".

Nonantulanus.
Severnianus, 'MSS. in the library of Mr. Severn of Thenford House,
near Banbury. They belonged formerly to Dr. Askew.' (Arnold,
Thucydidcs, vol.

ii,

p. viii).

Severus, Gabriel of Monembasia, Abp. of Philadelphia early

cent., lived afterwards at Venice.

and

in

Some

of his

MSS.

in i6th

are at Turin

Bodleian (Laudiani).

s. v. Columbina.
Sevin, Francois, employed circ. 1728 to collect MSS. in the East for
the Royal Library, Paris. (Omont, Missions arche'olog., 1902, p. 433.)
Sfortianus, library of the Sforza family at Rome. The collection of
Giovanni Sforza of Pesaro is described by A. Vernarecci in Arc/i.
MSS. of Cardinal
stor. per le Marche e per PUinbria, iii, p. 513, 1886.
Guido Ascanio Sforza (1518-1564) have passed through the collection

Seviliensis (Sevilia), Seville, Sp.

of Passionei to the Angelica at Rome.

Sigeburgensis, Benedictine monastery of Siegburg, near Bonn, Germ.
Sigiramnensis, s. v. Cygir-.
Signiacensis, Signy, Fr. At Charleville.
Some MSS. at Paris and
Silos, monastery of, near Burgos, Sp.

London.
Sinaiticus,

Mount

Sinai,

monastery of S. Catherine.

(Gardthauscn,

1886: Benesevic, 1911.J

Sinopensis, Sinope, Asia Minor.

Sionensis, Sion College, London.

Sirletanus, Cardinal Sirleto (1514-1585), hbrarian

at

the Vatican.

MSS.

A. Altaemps (q. v.) and through him

have passed to the Vatican. A few are in the Escurial.
Sloanianus, collection of Sir Hans Sloane (1660-1753), purchased in

were purchased

in

1611 by

J.

1754 for the British Museum. (E. J. Scott, 1904.)

Slusianus, Johannes Gualterus, Cardinalis Slusius (d. 1687), b. at Vise
in diocese of Liittich (Liege). The catalogue of his library at Rome is
given in Montfaucon, B. Bibl., p. 175, and was published separately

by

F. Deseine,

Sweden

Rome,

1690.

for her collection,

now

Purchased by Queen Christina of

in the

Smyrnensis, Smyrna, Asia Minor.

Vatican (Bibl. Alexandrinaj.

(Papadopoulos-Kerameus,

1877.)

Solodurensis (Solodurumj, Solothurn, Switz.

Sonegiensis (Sonegium, Sogniacum), Soignies, Belg.
Sorbonnensis, Sorbonianus, the Sorbonne, Paris. Now in the Bibl.
Nat. (Lat. Delisle, 1870 Gk. Omont, Itiveiitairc soiiimaire.)
Spanhemensis, Sponhemensis, Spanheim, Germ. The Palatine MS.
of the Anthology is thought to have belonged to the monastery there.
Sparnacensis (Sparnacum), ^pernay, Fr.
:

NOMENCLATURE

350
Spencerianus,

s.v.

Althorp.

Spinaliensis (Spinaliumi, Epinal, Fr.

Spirensis (Spira Ncinetum), Speycr. Germ.

Stabulensis (Stabulumi, S. Reniaclc

Now

at

Stavclot or Stabloo, Belg.

at Paris.

Stephanus, Henricus (Esticmie), 1531-1598.

scholar.

Some MSS.

in

British

Museum

French printer and

(Harleian;, Stockholm,

Geneva, and Paris.

Strahoviaua, library' of Premonstratensian Canons at Prague.
Strozzianus, (i) Piero Strozzi (1500-1558), Marshal of France, v.
Ridoltianus. (2) Carolus Strozza, of Florence 1587-1670).
MSS.
in the Laurentian and in Magliabecchiana collection (Bibl. Ccntralc).
(

Florence.

Stuttgardensis, or Stuttgartinus (Stuttgardia), Stuttgart, Germ.

SublacensisfSublaqueum), Subiaco,

It.

Bibl. dell'

Abbazia. (Maz-ia-

tinti.)

Sukhanov, Arsenii Sukhanov, archdeacon of Moscow,

MSS. in Library of the

(1649J and Athos.
F. Spiro's Paitsanias, i, p. vii.

visited Egypt
Synod, Moscow. Cf.

Suchtelenianus, MSS. of Count Sukhtclen incorporated with the

Imperial Library, S. Petersburg, in 1836.
Suecicus, V. Sueco-Vat.
Sueco-Vaticanus, Collection of Christina ol Sweden, now in the
Vatican, also called Reginensis (q.v.).
Suessionensis (Suessio, Noviodunum), Soissons, Fr. (Molinier*

E. Fleury.)

Susianus, Jacobus Susius (Suysj, of Holland (fl. tire. 1590). Owner

of various MSS., e.g. Leyden codex of Germanicus Aratea.
Sylburgius, F. (1536-1596J, German scholar. MSS. at Munich.
Syon, monastery of the Brigittine order at Isleworth, Eng. The
library was dispersed on the suppression of the monastery in 1539
(old catalogue ed. by M. Bateson, 1898).
Syracusanus, Syracuse, Sicil}'. (Mazzatinti, 1887.)

T
Tanneriani,

MSS.

of

Thomas Tanner

(1674-1735), Bp. of S. Asaph.

In Bodleian, Oxford.

Tarvisiensis (Tarxesium, Trevisium), Treviso, It. ? At Venice.

Taurinensis (Augusta Taurinorum), Turin, It. Bibl. Nazionalc and
University Library. (J. Pasini, 1749; G. Ottino (Bobienses), 1890.
It suffered severely from tiie fire on Jan. 26, 1904.
Cf. E. Stampmi,
Rtvista di Filoloiiia, 32, p. 385 G. Gorrini, 1904.)
Taylor, John (1704-1766I, classical scholar.
Left
A. Askew (s.v. Askevianus, cf. Tophanes).
;

his

MSS.

to

OF MANUSCRIPTS

351

Tegernseensis, Tegernsee, Bavaria. Now at Munich.

Teleky, s.v. IMaros-Vasarhel}'.
Tellerianus Remensis, Charles Maurice Le Tellier. Abp. of Rheims,
d. 1710.
He presented his MSS. to the Bibl. Roy., Paris, in 1700.
Tepleasis, Tepl, Bohemia.
Teutoburgensis, Duisburg, Germ. s.v. Duisburgensis.
Theodoriana, library at Paderborn, Germ.
Thessalonicensis, Salonica, Turkey'. (Cf. Sp. Lambros, Athcuaeiiin,
1890, p. 45[.)

Thevenotianus, MSS. belonging

Melchisedech Thcvenot (1620Mostly

to

1692), traveller, librarian of Bibl. Royale, Paris, 1684-1692.

at

Paris since 1712.

Tholonensis, Toulon, Pr.

Thompson, England. (DeMSS., 1898; Facsimiles, 1908, 1912.)

Thosanus, Cistercian monastery of Ter Doest, near Bruges, Belg.
Since the time of Napoleon the greater part of the MSS. have
been in the public Library of Bruges. Others at Berlin, Brussels,
Cambridge, Leyden.
Thottiana, at Copenhagen, now part of the Royal Library. (Catalogue,
Thompsonianus,

collection of H. Yates

scriptive Catalogue of Fifty

1789.)

Thuaneus, Jacques Auguste de Thou, President of the Parliament

From 1573-1617 he
of Paris and keeper of the Royal Library.
formed a large collection consisting largely of MSS. once owned
by Pierre Pithou, Nicolas Le Febvre, and the Jesuits of Clermont
This
(i.e. the first collection made before their expulsion in 1595).
was purchased by Colbert in 1680.
Thysiana, a library at Leyden, founded 1655 by Dr. Johannes Thysius,

now

(P. J. Blok, 1907.)

part of the University Library.

Ticinensis, Ticino,

Louis XII

in

It.

1500.

Visconti library

was removed

Some MSS. now

Pignorii Syuibolarmii Epistolic.

liber,

at

Paris.

to

France by

Cf.

Laurentii

ep. xvi, p. 54.

Patavii, 1628.

Tigurinus, Tigurum, Zurich, Switz. Cf Turicensis.

Tiliobrogianus, Friedrich Lindenbrog or Lindenbruch, of Hamburg,
1573-1648: editor of Statius.
possession of Marquard Gude
Til(l)ianus, (i)

Some
(s.v.

Joannes Tilius (Du

of his

MSS. came

into the

Gudianus).
Tillet)

came from

a family be-

longing to the Angoumois (hence called Engolismensis), Bp. of

Meaux, d. 1570. He was a noted antiquary. MSS. once in his
are at Leyden, Wolfenbuttel, and in the Vatican.
H. Turner, Appendix V in Fotheringham's Facsimile of the

possession
(C.

Bodleian codex 0/ Jerome's Chronicle.)

Toletanus (Toletum), Toledo, Sp.

Cabildo.

(Haenel, pp. 983-990.)

(2) s.v. Morelii.

Cathedral

Library,

Fragmentum Toletanum

Bibl.

del

of Sallust

NOMENCLATURE

352
is

now

Many MSS.

Berlin.

at

transferred

to

Bibl.

Nacional,

Madrid.

ToUianus, Jacob Tollius (d. 1696), Professor at Duisburg, Germ.

Tolosanus, Tolosatensis (Tolosa), Toulouse, Fr. (Molinier*.)
Torgaviensis (Torgavia), Torgau, Germ.
Tornacensis (Tornacum), Tournai, Belg. (A. Wilbaux, i860.) The
MSS. of the Cathedral and of the suppressed Monastery of S. Martin
were dispersed, v. Haenel, p. 770; Sanderus, Bibl. Bclgica. pp. 91,
208 sqq.

Many

are

among

the Telleriani (q.

v.).

Tornaesianus, Jean Detournes, printer of Lyon, d. 1564. He was

the possessor of a codex of Cic. Epp. ad Alt.
Torrentianus, MS. belonging to Laevinus Torrentius (van der
Becken), Bp. of Antwerp, d. 1595. Collection passed to the Jesuits
of Louvain.

Towneleianus, MSS. belonging to the Towneley family, of Towneley,

Dispersed circ. 1814, after the death of Charles
Lancashire.
Some were purchased by Dr. Charles Burney, whose
11737-1805).
library was bought by the British Museum in 1818.
Tophanes Taylori, conjectures, chiefl}^ on the text of the Attic
Orators, preserved among the papers of Richard Topham (1671T.'s collections were presented
1730), of Trinity College, Oxford.
to Eton College by Richard Mead, d. 1754.
John Taylor the
Cambridge scholar (1704-1766) communicated the conjectures tu
Reiske, who misread Topham's (MS.) as Tophanis'.
Traguriensis (Tragurium), Trau, Dalmatia. The MS. of Petronius
was discovered there in the Library ot Nicolaus Cippicus by
Marinus Statilius circ. 1650,

'

'

'

Trajectinus (Trajectum ad Rhenum, Ultrajectum), Utrecht, Holland.

University Library. (P. A. Tiele, 1887 Hulshol, 1909 De Utrcchtsche Universiteitsbibliotheek, J. F. van Sonicrcn, 1909.)
Transylvanensis, s.v. Batthyanianus.
Trecensis (Trecae, Augustobona Trecassiumi, Troyes, Fr.
(Har;

mand*, Dorez et Det*.)

Trevirensis (Augusta Trevirorum

1,

Trier or Treves, Germ.

(Keutfer,

1888.)

Trevethianus, a family of MSS. ol Seneca's Tragedies which preserve

the readings of a MS. used by an English Dominican Nicholas
Treveth or Trivetli (1258-1328).
Trevisani, a lamily at Padua who once owned the Bodleian
(Saibantc) Epictetus.

v.

Tommasini,

Bibliot/ura

Palavina, Utini,

1639, P- 1^5-

Tricassinus,

s.

\'.

Trecensis.

Trincavellianus, Vcttore Trincavelli (1491-1563I, Venetian physician

and scholar. He produced tiic Ed. pr. of Stobacus, 1535.

OF iMANUSCRlPTS

353

Trivulziana, Library of the Trivulzi family at Milan, It. (G. Porro,

1884; E. Martini, Gk. MSS., 1896.)
Truebnerianus, Trubner collection at Heidelberg.
Tubingensis (Tubingaj, Tubingen, Germ.
(W. Schnndt in a Pro-

gramm,

1902.)

The

princely librar^^ at Hohentubingen

now

is

at

Munich.
Tudertinensis ( Tudertum), Todi, It.
Turicensis, Zurich, Svvitz. (11 Cantons- und Universitats-Bibliothek
(Fritzsche, 1848).

(2)

Stadtbibliothek.

Turingicus, Thuringia. A name given by the older scholars

belonging to Erfurt (q.v.).

to

MSS.

Turonensis (Urbs Turonum, Caesarodunum,, Tours, Fr. iCoUon*.)

Contains MSS. from S. Gatien (Jouan and V. d'Avanne, 1706',
S. Martin, and Marmoutiers.

U
A

Uelcensis, Uelzensis, L'elzen, Luneburg.

few MSS. from Monastery of S. John Baptist are now at Wolfenbiittel.

Conrad von Uffenbach (1683-1734J, a

celebrated bibliophile of Frankfort (on Main;, Germ.
(Catalogues

Ufifenbachianus, Zacharias

of his library, Halle, 1720; Frankfort, 1729-1731.)

Some codd. at
Karlsruhe a few came into the possession of Henry Allen of Dublin
:

(s.v.

Alanus).

MSS.

Ulmensis (Ulma), Ulrn, Germ.

at Stuttgart

and Munich.

Ultratrajectinus, s.v. Trajectinus.

Upsaliensis (Upsaliaj, Upsala, Sweden.

(J. C. Sparvenfeld, 1706;
P. F. Aurivillius, 1806.
For MSS. formerly in the Escurial v.
Lundstrom in Eranos 2, Upsala, 1897.
MSS. of Benzelius.
'

Urbevetanus,

Urbs Vetus,

s.v.

Urbs Vetus.

Orvieto,

It.

Urbinas (Urbinum), Urbino,

It.

The MSS.

of Federico

Duke

of

Urbino, collected arc. 1463, were left to the tov^'n of Urbino by

Duke Francesco Maria in 1631. They were incorporated with the
Vatican by Pope Alexander VII in 1657. (Gk. MSS., Stornajolo.
1895; Lat. MSS., Stornajolo, vol. i, 1902.)
The MSS. of Fulvio Orsini, numismatist and antiquary

Ursinianus.

(1529-1600).

In the Vatican since 1600.

(G. Beltrami, 1886.)

Ursonensis (Urso), Osuna, Sp.

Uspenskyanus. The collection of MSS. formed by

Porfiri

Uspensky

In the Imperial Library of

Bp. of Kiev, Russia.
(V. K. Jernstedt, 1833.)
S. Petersburg since 1883.
Usserianus. The collection of James Ussher (1581-1656J, Abp. of
Armagh, Ireland. Purchased for Trinity College, Dublin, in 1661.
(1804-1883),

A a

NOMENCLATURE

354

Uticensis (Uticuin), S.

Some MSS.
Utinensis

at

(Utina),

Cosattini, Sf/f(/i

Evroul

(Ebrulphus)

d'Ouche,

Normandy.

Alencon and Rouen.

Udine,

Ital., 4,

Biblioteca

It.

Florio.

(Mazzatinti

p. 201. 1896.)

V
Vadianus, s.v. Sangallensis.
Valentianensis (Valentianae
j^eart,

i860

Molinier*.)

in Flandris),

Cf".

S.

Valenciennes, Fr.

(Man-

Amandi.

Valentiniana, Library at Camerino, It.

Valentinus (Valentiaj, Valencia, Sp. Cf. Calabricus.
Valesianus, (i) Henricus Valesius (de Valois), 1603-1676, French
scholar.
MSS. at Orleans, s.v. Aurelianensis. (2) Adrien de Valois,
1607-1692, his brother, historiographer and scholar.
Vallensis, MSS. of Laurentius Valla, the Italian humanist (1417-14671.
At Paris, Vatican, Modena.
Vallettianus, MSS. of Giuseppe Valletta, bought for Oratoriaii
Librar}', Naples, in 1726.

The library of the Oratory of S. Maria in Vallicella,

Rome, founded by the Portuguese scholar Achilles Statins (Esta^o),
1581.
(E. Martini, 1902, gives the Gk. MSS.)

Vallicellianus.

Vallis Clericorum, Vauclerc or Vauclair, Fr. MSS. at Laon.

Vallisoletanus (Vallisoletum), Valladolid, Sp. (Gutierrez del Cafio,
1 880-1 890.)

Varinus, s. v. Guarinus.
Varsoviensis (Varsovia), Warsaw, Poland.

MSS.

at S.

Petersburg,

Imperial Library, since 1834.

Vasteras, s.v. Arosiensis.
Vaticanus. The Papal Library in the Vatican, Rome, first organized
by Nicholas V (1447-1455). The oldest collections of MSS. are
(I) Ottoboniani (s.v.).
(2) Palatini (s.v.).
(3) Bibliotheca Pii II,
transferred on his death in 1464 to S. Silvestro and incorporated
with the Vatican by Clement XI (1700-1721). (4) Reginenses
(s.v.).
The Reginenses and the Bibl. Pii II form the Bibliotheca
Alexandrina, so called after Pope Alexander VIII (1689-1691).
(6) Vaticani antiqui (Valtasso and Cavalieri,
(5) Urbinatcs (s.v.).
1902). (7) Capponiani (s.v.). Among recent additions to the Library
are: (i) the Bibl. Barberina. (2) Bibl. S. Basilii de Urbe. (jV'
Bibl. Borghesiana.
(4) I3ibl. Columnensis.
(5) MSS. of Musc>>
Borgiano, transferred in 1902.
These are described under their
:

several

titles.

Vedastinus, S. Vaast, Arras, Fr.

Venetus
J. P.

(Vcnetiae), Venice, It.

s.v. Marciana.
Tomasini, Bibliothecae Venetae, 1650.)

(For old libraries

cf.

OF MANUSCRIPTS

355

Ventimilliana, librar}' at Catania, Sicily (s.v. Catinensis).

Vercellensis (Vercellae), Bibl. Agnesiana, Vercelli, It.
Veronensis (Verona), Verona, It. (i) The Capitular Library.
Masotti, 1788;

Giuliari, 1888;

iralblatt filr Bibl., viii, p.

489.)

Gk.

MSS.

(2)

(A.

described by Oniont, Zeyi-

Bibl.

Comunale.

(G. Biadego,

1892.)

Vesontinus (Vesontio), Besancon, Fr. MSS. of Cardinal Granvella.

(Castan* Gk. MSS., E. Gollob, 1910.)
;

Viceburgensis, s.v. Herbipolitanus.

Vicecomites, i. e. Visconti, s. v. Papiensis Ticinensis.
Vicetinus (Vicetia or Vincentia), Vicenza, It. Bibl. Bertoliana.
Victoriacensis (Victoriacum), Vitry-le-Francois, Fr.
Victorianus, Pietro Vettori (Victorius), 1499-1584. Professor of
Part of his collection of MSS. is at Munich.
Classics at Florence.
Villoison, Jean-Baptiste Gaspard d'Ansse de (1753-1805), Professor
of Greek at Paris. MSS. at Paris, London, Gottingen, Florence
(Laurent.).

Vimariensis (Vimaria, Vinaria), Weimar, Germ.

Vindobonensis (Vindobona), Vienna, Austr.
(i)
Bibl.
Caesarea
(or
Palatina), now called the
K. K. Hofbibliothek, founded
(Gk. Nessel, 1690; Lat. Endlicher, 1836.) The Library
in 1440.
contains MSS. formerly in the possession of Busbecq, Matthias
Cor\anus, Sambucus, Raymund Fugger, Lambecius, and also Gk.
MSS. transferred in 1778 from Neapolitan monasteries. (2) Bibl.
des Schottenstiftes (A. Hubl, 1899). (3) Fideikommissbibliothek.
(M. Becker, 1873.)

(4)

Rossiani (s.v. Rossianus).

Vindocinensis (Vindocinum), Vendome, Fr.

Virdunensis, S. Ayric and S. Vito at Verdun, Fr.
Visconti, s.v. Papiensis.

Vitebergensis (Viteberga), Wittenberg, Germ.

Vittorio Emanuele, Library at Rome founded in 1876. It contains
the MSS. of manj' suppressed monasteries and churches, e.g.
S. Andrea de Valle, Ara Caeli, Collegio Romano, Farfenses,
Sessoriani. (Gk. MSS., D. Tamila, Siiidi It., 1902. Bibl. de I' E cole
des Charles, 1881,

xlii, p.

605, describes the losses suffered

by

thefts in

1870.)

(Mazzatinti.)
Volaterranus, Volterra, It. Bibl. Guarnacciana.
Vorauviensis, Vorau, Austr.
Vormatiensis, s. v. Wormaciensis.
Vossianus, MSS. of Isaac Voss (1618-1689), scholar and friend of
Queen Christina of Sweden, appointed prebend of Windsor by
Charles II in 1673. His collection of 762 MSS. was sold by his
executors to the University Library at Lej'den after unsuccessful
negotiations with the Bodleian.

NOMENCLATURE

356

n) Stadtbibliothek,
Vratislavien&is (Vralislavia), Breslau, Germ,
containing the MSS. of Rehdiger and of Bibl. Magdalenaea (q.v.).
(Catalogue of Gk. MSS., 1889.) (2) University Library. (3) Dombibliothek founded by Bp.

Roth

(1482-1506;, destroyed in

Jungnitz, Silesiaca, 1898).

Vulcanianus, Bonaventura Vulcanius (de Smet),
Professor of Greek at Leyden 1578, d. 1614. His
but restored later

Leyden.

1632,

(of. J.

b.

Bruges

MSS.

are

1538,

now

at

(Catalogue, 1910.)

W
"W"

allerssteinensis,

Wa.lcrstein

at

MSS.

in the library of the

Grafen von Oettingen-

Maihingen, Germ.

Wallianus, MSS. collected by Hermann van der Wall, acquired by

D'Orville, from whom they passed to the Bodleian.
Wallrafianus, the Wallraf-Richartz Museum, Cologne, Germ., founded
Now incorporated with the
by Kanonikus F. Walhaf, d. 1824.
Siadtbibliothek.

Warmiensis (Warmia), Warmerlandt, now Ermeland, a diocese of

East Prussia. The Bishop had his see at Frauenburg.
Weihenstephensis, Weihenslephan, Geim. At Munich.
Weilburgensis, Weilburg, Germ. Bibl. des Konigl. Gymnasiums.
(R. Gropius, 1885.)

Weingartensis, Weingarten, Germ. Now at Stuttgart and Fulda.

Weissenauensis, the Monasterium Sanctoium Petri et Pauli at
Weissenburg, Alsace, Germ. At Wolfenbiittel since 1690.
Weissenburgensis, (i) Weissenburg, Transylvania, Austr., now known
as Karlsburg. MSS. in the Batthyaneum. (2j Weissenburg, Alsace.
MSS. of the abbey of SS. Peter and Paul, now at Wolfenbuttel
(s. v.

Guelfcrbytanus).

Weissenslein, s. v. Poinmerslelden.
Werdensis, (i) Donauworth, Verda or Donavertia, Germ. (2) The
Reichsabtei at Werden in Prussia. .MSS. at Berlin, Darmstadt,
(A. Schmidt, Zentialblatt fiir Bibl., J 905,
Dusseldorf, Munster.
p. 241.)

Wernigerodensis, Wemigerode, Germ. (Forstermann, i866.)

Wessofontanus, Wessobrunn, Germ. Now at Munich.
Westeras, s. v. Arosiensis.
Widmannianus, MSS. belonging to Karl Widmann of Wolfenbiittel.
tire. 1613, e.g. that of Prudcntius now in the British Museum.
Wigorniensis, (1) Wigornium or Vigornia, Worcester, Englanil.
(2) Worcester College, Oxford.
Windbergensis, Windbcrg, Germ. At Munich.
"Wintonianus, Wintonensis (Wintonium), Winchester, England.
Libraries at the Cathedral and at the College of S. Mary.

OF MANUSCRIPTS
Wirzeburgensis, Wiirzburg, Germ.,
Wittert, Coll. of Baron Adrien de
(s.v.

s.v.

357

Herbipolitanus.

W.

(1823-1903).

Now

at

Liege

Leodicensis\

fragment of Martial discovered by Karl

For J. de Witt, a Dutch collector ot
MSS. at the end of the i8th century, vide s.v. Marcianus (31
Wolf (Johann Christoph), pastor at Hamburg, d. 1739. MSS. \n

Wittianum fragmentum.
Witte

at

Perugia chr. 1829.

Johanneum. Hamburg.
Wolfenbuttelensis, s.v. Guelferbytanus.
Wormaciensis (Wormacia), Worms, Germ.
Wyttenbachianus, MSS. of Daniel Albert Wyttenbach (1746-1820),
Professor at Leyden. In the University Library, Leyden, since 1822.

X
Ximenes,

and Abp. of Toledo.

Fr. (1459-1517), Cardinal

MSS.

at

Toledo.

Zalusciana bibliotheca, formerly

at

Warsaw, transferred in 1795 to

It was founded by Count

the Imperial Library at S. Petersburg.

Joseph Zaluski

in 1747.

Zamoyski Library, Warsaw,

Russia.

Zulichemius, s.v. Hugenianus.

Zurla, s.v. S. Michaelis.
Zviccaviensis, Zwickau. Germ. Cf. Daumianus.
Zwettl, Lower Austria. (J. von Frast, 1846; RSssler
Bemardina, 1891.)

in

Xeiiia

INDEX
Ace. corr. =accentus correctus.
i.e. codex A begins or
sumes.

accedit A,

Accius. L., editions

add. =addidit et
Adelperga, 96.

I\Ianilius,

et siiii.

biblical

alius, aliter.
;

anagrammatism, 176.
Anglo-Saxons, their work on the continent, 75.
anonymous literature, 14.

109;

Bene-

Monte Cassino,

MS. of

121.

8r.

names introduced

inlo texts,

J 82.
binions, P4.

Bobbio, Spanish MSS. at, 82; palimpsests at, 83.

Boeckh, A., on the percentage of true
conjectures, 150.
Eollandists,

in.

bombycinus,

'note).

Boniface, 75.
books, privately made copies, 14
book-trade in Greece, 10 ; in Rome,
lO-II.
Bosius, 128.
Britain, influence on the Irish, 73

Ansoaldus, 85.

upon

texts,

40, 139.

Apellikon, 208.
dpxaia eitSoats of Demosthenes, 51.
archet3'pe, definition of an, 125 (with
note).
Aristarchus, 36.
Aristotle, text of Poetics,
iq-j
of
P/iysi'cs, 146; A. "s interest in philo:

note).
^vliKos, 3.

Budaeus, 105.
Burman's variorum editions, 118.
Byblos, 4.
Byzantine scholarship, 25.
Caesar, text of, 131.
Callimachus, his -nivaKts, 32.

logy, 30.

armarium,

of,

at

Bernard of Chartres,

Alcuin, 76 on punctuation, 86, 87.

Alexandrines,
their
methods,
34
their main interest was in poetry,
33 Aristarchus, 36.
alphabet, spread of the, 4.
Amplonius von Ratinck, 79.

effect

in;

from, 116.
Bentley, R., 120 sqq.; on a

siniilia.

anthologies, their

rule

64;

dictines,

96 note).
S. Benoit sur Loire Tleury\ MSB.

adscripts, 195.
al.

180.

123.

I.,

Benedict,

[72, 174.

adn. = adnotatio, adnotat

adnotatio, 61.

Beatus Rhenanus, 114.

Bede on corruption of numerals,

Bekker,

56.

b3',

accommodation, false,
Acta Sanctorum, in.
Adalhard, 95.

re-

8.

the Arts, origin of the system, 72

in
Isidore, 67
Artes )( Auctores, 72
81.
in France,
;

'ArTiKiayd. dvTiypacpa, 51, 230.

Calliopius, 276.

capsa, 8.
Carolingians,

their

services to Latin

texts, 89.

Atzidas of Rhodes, 291.

Augustine on profane literature, 62
on Cicero's Horieiisius. 64.
Aulus Gellius on the text of Sallust,
;

59-

Carrio, L., 116.

x'^P'^^^^ used for the writings
of Hippocrates, 15.
Cassius Dio, text of, 133.
Cassiodorus, 65 on orthography, 87.
catchwords, 179.
Cato, De Agyiculliira, text of, 52

XopTTji, 4

the Bankes papyrus, 2.

Barth, Caspar von, 128.
Bast F. J Comntentatio Palacogiaphica,
113 fnote").
,

Pliny's text of, 141.

Catullus, text of, 135.
Centuriators, the Magdeburg,

in.

INDEX

36o

Cliarlemagne, intellectual revival fostered by. 76.

charters, 109.

Chartres. school at 80.

Choiseiil Gouffier. 304.
Christianit}' and profane literature, 62.
64, 68.
ci.

=coniecit

'

De

Ad Familiares,

Ciceronianism

Dominicans,

cimelia. 287.
classification of

79.

dist. =^distinxit et

sim.

dittography, 191.

115.

',

htKTVOV, 6.

diplomata, 112.

distinctio, 61.

lege agrart'i, 6r.

MSS.,

127.

codex, shape of, 2

its history in
Greece, 15 codex in the ist cent.
A. D
16
used by the church. 17;
recto and verso. 84
gatherings or
quires, 84
foliation of, 84
age and
accuracy, 128.
;

the middle age. 85

in

and Pliny the Elder

Didymus, 39.

5 acioypa<pia,

ct situ.

Cicero, Academica, 10

19

times,
183.
Dicuil

79.

dominus gregis, 53.

Donation of Constantino, no.
double tradition of text of Martial
Shakespeaf
Statius.
137
137
and Goethe, 138.
dramatists, text of Latin, 53, 57.
;

Dutch scholarship,

117.

cola, 86.
coll.

= collato

e/ siiii.

'

'

Egypt, papyrus
Einhard, 144

75.

note

sthenes, 51.
elegiac poets, text

coni =co(n)iecit

<?/

s/V.

preceding or succeeding speaker.

contractions, 157
Traube on, 163.
copyists,
Cassiodorus'
instructions
to, 66
methods of, in the middle
age, 83
Petrarch on, 100
Poggio
on, 100
Leo Aretinus on, loi
Jerome on, 155.
Cottonian library, 287.
Crates Mallotes, 54.
Cuiacius, 115.
;

cum

ras.

=cum

rasura.

cursus velox, 152.

116.

Dante, 92.

ti)e

Erasmus, his
Ciceronianus
on MSS. of A'.r., 121.
'

Roman

Epistle, 52.

ex

sil. = ex silentio, i.e. a reading is

assumed to be in a MS. because the
collator has not noted any variation
from the text with which he has

his

collation.

Often

an

=expunctus ct sim., i.e. one or

more letters have been marked with

exp.

no.
by the Huguenots,

foliation, 84.

forgeries in the quattrocento, 102.

their use

by

whether practised

France,

learning

in

nth-iath

cent.,

8-.

scholars. 61.

Fronto on ancient editions, 55 (note).

5 aamvii, 205.

diitation,

115;

'.

T/iiid

= codices deteriores.
58

causing

((TXaroKoKKtov, 14.
etacism, 184.
Etytnologiae of Isidore. 67.
Euthydemus, library of, 27.

Flacius. Matthias,
Fleurj', pillaged

47.

Demo-thencs, text of, 49

Philippic. 50
the Third
dett.

of, in

corruptions. 156, 171.

= erasus et sim.

eras.

dots in the MS. to show that they

ought to be omitted.
External evidence for a text, 140.

HfKroi, 4.

diacritical signs, 54,

Demo-

of

unjustifiable inference.

MSS

Dawes' canon, 152.

decads, 8.
Decretals, the False, no.
del. = deleuit e/ sim.
SrjficjSrjs,

dpx'cu'a

of, 45.

emendation, 150 sqq.

enneads, 8.
environment, influence

made
Damocrates, 18 r.
Daniel, P., his collection of

= edition, 32;

5o(Tis

commentaries, 41.

contin. =continuat, i.e. some portion

of the text is transferred to the

sq

rolls from, 2.

comniata, 86.
conflation, 197.

Homer, 240

tests of

Eckhart, 113 (note

collation in the middle age, 87.

Cologne, a centre of learning. 1 17.

Columban,

eccentric

in

ancient

Fulila, 75.

INDEX
careless in spelling Latin, 86

Galen, on vellum as a writing material,

on
2 note
on Hippocrates, 15
emendation, 150; on Ipii-qveia and
peculiarities in his
yvwfiTj,
152
;

style, 152.

Gasparino

De

and the

Barrizza

di

the

Irish script, 9.
Isidore, 67-8.
Isocrates, codex Urbinas of, 123,
itacism, 184.

361

always has an educated laity. 95

ignorance of the clergy, 96.

Italy,

Oratore. 103.

Gelenius, S., 114.

genealogy of MSS., 123, 130; limitations of genealogical method, 149.
Gerbert on ancient literature, 70 his
love of the classics, 78.

Jerome, on profane literature, 62, 64

his de viris
on punctuation, 86
illustribits, 148; on copyists, 155.
Jesuits, their rivalry with the Bene;

Germain-des-Pres. iii.
German^', learning in gth-ioth cent.,

dictines,

S.

in the
78 ; in the 12th cent., 79
14th cent., 79.
Germon, B 112.
ghost-words ', 172.
yp. =ypaipeTai, a sign used to introduce
a marginal or interlinear variant
reading.
graphical probability, 139.
Greeks of the Italian Renaissance, 105.

H2

KoWrifia, 6.

Kopojvis, 7.

= lacuna.
K., on the text of the N. T.
on Lucretius, 125 sqq.
122 (note
Lagomaisini, G., 124.

lac.

Lachmann,

Lambinus, D,,
Lampadio, 56.

113.

Grimwald,

109.

Landriani, G., 224.

Gronovius,

J. F., 119.

lemma, 145-6.
Lexicon Vindobonense quoted, 7.
line, its standard length in the papyrus

Hadoard and the text of Cicero, 71.

haplographj', 189.
Hardouin, J., 112 note

roll, 9 (note ,11.

lipography, 190.

Harris papyrus,

Headlam,

VV.,

Livms Andronicus,

2.

on transposition,

Odyssey,

176.

his version of the

7.

hebraisms. 182.
Heinsius, N., 118.
Heliconius and the text of Isocrates, 43.

Loisel, Antoine, 295.

Lombards become Italianized, 95.

Henschen, G., iir.

Herculaneum, 2.
Hermodorus, 28.
Herodotus on papyrus, 5.
Hesychius, Musurus' ed. of,

losses in

hexads,

iorum, 14.

his interest in Ciceios

works, 77 on collation, 87.
Lycurgus and the text of the three

105.

8.

tragedians, 29.

m. = manus.
m. sec. = manus secunda.
MabiUon, J., on the classics, 70;
founder of palaeography, 111-12.
Madvig, J. N., on method of criticism,

Hirschau, 79.
of, 38.

imitaiions as evidence for a text, 141,

insular script, 82.
interp. = inlerpungit it si'm.
interpolare, original meaning of. 186.
interpolation, ancient, 29, 186 Byzan;

tine,

43 sqq.

monkish,

text, 118.

Lupus Servatus,

Hildfcbert of Tours, 81.

Hippocrates, early editions of, 15.

Homeric poems, the text

homoeoteltuta, 189.
humanism, 98-9.
von Hutten, 113 (note).

Greek literature, causes of, 18.

Havercamp's
text of, 57

Lucretius,

188

late

Manogaldus on Ovid, 90.

marg. = margo. in margine ei sini., i. e.
any marginal annotation or sign.
Martial, his evidence for the codex, 16

text of, 137.

Mavortius, 63.

Italian, loi.

interpretation, Laclimann on, 125.

mtrinsic probability, 139, 151, 153.
Ionian scholarship, 31.
Irish, their work in Europe, 74 5

124 ^note).
Maffei, S., 113.

mediaeval scholars, methods of, 83.

their texts,
Merovingian decay, 76
;

metathesis, 176.

INDEX

362
metre in early papyri, 12.
mixture of readings, 129.
Modius, F., 116.
Moerbecke, William of. 147.
Mommsen, Th., on Solinus, 124.

Pliny, on papyrus, 5
pluteus, 287.
Poggio, on owners of MSS., 100 on
copyists. loi
his work on the text
of Cicero. 219.

monasticism, influence of the Cluniacs,

Politian, 106 and note".

Pomponius, Laetus. 102 (note).

79-.

monkish interpolations,

189.

Montfaucon, B. de, his Palaeographia

Graecn,

Priene, inscription from. 15.

primitus uidetur fuisse &c. i. e. the
,

Musurus, his edition of Hesj'chius,

105 of Aristophanes, 206.

Probus and Vergil, 58,

pronunciation,

Netherlands, scholarship of the, 116.

Niccoh, Nicolo de', 100.
Nicolaus Cusanus, no.
Nicomachi, 63, 65.
notaeiuris, 166; notae Tironianae, j66.
de

Noil's, tract, 54.

Notker Labeo,

70.

numerals, corruption

in

first

hand reads, &c.

probationes pennac, 85, 183.

2.

transcribing,

183

60.

as

source of

error, 176.

proper names, specially liable

ruption, 155, 181

how

to cor-

designated,

159-

TTpUJTuKoWoV, 14.
psychological errors, 154.
puiict. subi. =puncto subiecto,

cf. s. v.

Exp.
Cassiodorus on, 66
punctuation, 61
Jerome on, 86; Alcuin on, 86, 87.
;

OJo

Puteaneus

of Clun}', 79.

of^Livj', 85.

6/i;/)aXos, 14.

Quadrivium,

Orleans, 81.
orthography',

Cassiodorus

on.

87

Irish, 86.

Otto

I,

on

Oiiintilian

78.

72.

quaternions, 84.
quinternions. 84.
alterations

made by

editors, 59.

Pacificus of Verona, 95.

pagina, 6.
palaeography, growth

108 sqq.

of,

Palaeologi, revival under the, 43.

palimpsests, 83

Pamphihis ofCaesarea, 18.

Panegyricus Berengarii. 95.
Papebroch, D., in.
paper, Chinese origin of, i.
papyrus, where grown, 3
phrastus' account
into Greece, 4

and Rome,

5,

as

- rasura.

ancient recensions.
recension, 109
of Plautus.
139; of Martial, 251
261 as defined by F. A. Wolf. 122.
reclamantes, 84.
;

papyri, 13
failure
its fragility, 14
in the supply of, 17 (note).
7ra/)d5ocrjs, i. e. the traditional text, 37.
;

recto, 6, 84.
Regula S. Benedicti, text of. 109 sqq.
Renaissance in Italy, 97 517.

Ribbeck, O., 156.

Ritschl, F., quoted, 23.
Roger, M., on Roman education

in

Gaul, 75.
of vellum, i; reasons for its popuAlexandrine
sizes of, 6
larity, 2
cfTcct of these on
standards, 9
literary composition, 8

roll,

scholarship, 54.
Petrarch on copyists, 100.
Pctrie Phaedo, the, 29.
philyrae, 5
Pindar, text of, 46.
Pithocus, P., 116.
plagula, 6.
Plautu.s, t'.xt of, 57.

Thco-

ras.

Rather of Verona. 78.

recc. = codices reccntiores.

introduced
5
its price in Athens
16; signs used in
of,

paraphrases, 41.
Paulinus of Nola, 62.
Peiresc, N., 118 (note).
pentads, 8.
Pergamum, 31 (and note)

note 2).
quotations, in ancient writers, 14
evidence for a text, 141.
quire, 84

Pergamcne

John of, 70 on logic, 80;

on Bernard of Chartrcs, 70, 81.
A. Gellius on text of, 59.
on corruption in texts,
Salutati, 99

Salisbury,

Sallust,

103-4.
Scaliger

t)n II.

Stcphanus, 117.

INDEX

363

tendency

scholasticism, 80.
scholasticus, 63.
scholia, 144
in papyri, 13.
scissurae, 5.

to normalize,

49 vulgate
accuracy of texts
;

texts at Rome, 56
in the time of Cicero, 57.
theca, 287.
;

scrinium, 287.

Theognis, 46.
Theophrastus,
papyrus, 5.

Scripturale, 83.
Scylacaeum, 66.

Tibullus. interpolations in, 102.

tr. = transponit et sim.

Scotti, s.v. Irish.

= scripsit ct situ.

scr.

seel.

= seclusit

et sint.

Seneca, text of Naturales

Qiiaestioiies,

91.

his

description

of

tragedy, its effect on the trade

books, 27.
=traicit et sim.

in

trai.

Seneca, Tommaso. on Tibullus, 101-2.

Ser\-atus Lupus, 77.
sexternions, 84.
siglum, 286.
signs used in papyri, 12.
Silvester II, s.v. Gerbert.
Simon, R., Histoire critique dn N. T., 121.
Simplicius. on 8i(T(Toypa<pia, 179.
rriTTvPos, 14.

transcriptional
153.
translations,

probabilit}',

146

148.
transpositions, 176
Traversari, 100.

139,

151,

by the Humanists,
;

causes

of, 127.

triads, 8.

Triclinius, D., 44.

Trivium, 72.

Solinus, text of, 124.

Sorbonne,

8r.

Spain, learning in, 82.

= superscripsit, superscriptus

sscr.

ef

siiii.

umbilicus, 14.
unc. inch -^ uncis (or uncinis) inclusi ct
sim.,
i. e.
something has been

bracketed out of a text.

Statins, text of Siluae,

editions
136
of Tlicbais, 137.
Stephanus, H., 117.
stichometrical numbers, 9 (note i\
.Strabo. on booksellers, 11
on history
of Aristotle's works, 207.
subscr. =subscripsit ct iiui.
subscriptiones, 61, 63.
Suetonius" life of Horace, 144.
suppl. = supplet et siui.
supr. lin. = supra lineam, word or words
written above the line in the text.
;

Symmachi, 65.
Symmachus, commentary on

Aristo-

phanes, 41.

synonyms, substitution

of, 185.

Tassin and Toustain, Traiti de Diplomatique, 113 (note}.

Tatto, 109.
ternions, 84.
= a roll, 15 =a codex, 2.
testimonia, 141.
texts,
protected ', 22
poetry preserved better than prose, 48-9
T6i;xos

vTTonvTj/jLa,

uulg.

26, 47.
lectio uulgata.

= uu!go,

Valerius Maximus, text

of,

87.

no, 148.
variants, antiquity of, 139.
vellum, price of, 16.

Valla. L.,

Venetian scholia to Homer, 33.

Vergil, text of, 58
codex Romanus,
163; Odo of Cluny on, 79.
Verona, survival of learning at, 95
discovery of MSS. at, 113.
verso, 6. 84.
visual errors, 154.
vulgate texts at Rome, 56; by H.
;

Stephanus, 117.

Walther, J. L., 113 (note\

Wipo on German education, 97.
Wolf, F. A., 122; on punctuation, 173.
Wiirzburg, discovery of MSS. at, 113

'

Zielinski, 140.

OXFORD: HORACE HART M.A.

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

This u

-^

\
.#

^..

RETURN

TO-^

CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT
202 Main Library

LOAN PERIOD
HOME USE

&

U.C.

BERKELEY LIBRARIES
I
CD227^QD3a